Search the Community

Hi, this is my first attempt at writting. Im excited to keep writing more chapters but let me know if you have some pointers. English is not my frist language. Thanks! CHAPTER 1 -"Hurry up! we are going to be late!" Mom yelled from downstairs. We had planned to leave at 6 am to get to my aunt Nellie´s early but, as usual, things didnt go as planned. It was already 7 am and I was just finishing eating my toast as I scrambled thorugh my bedroom trying to find what else i had not yet stuffed in my suitcase. Meanwhile, dad was still packing everything into our car and Gabbie was watching tv , holding her backpack and stuffed bear near her. She was very excited for this trip. Me, not so much. I had hoped my parents would let me stay at home, with the excuse that i had to study for my exams. However when I casually mentioned my plan to my mom, she freaked out. This was my cousins wedding! i had to go, we would have a great time reuniting with our extended family, visiting my mom´s hometown and celebrating ginny and Jason´s union in holy matrimony. I guess my mom and I had different ideas of fun. I was not looking forward to wearing that awful bridesmaid dress Ginny chose. I was not looking forward to the endless nagging of my mother who, when stressed out by her own mother, became extra annoying. And I was specially not looking forward to share a room with Gabbie and my two little cousins Greg and Theo. I had almost finished packing yesterday, now I only needed some items I had left for last, like my toothbrush, my spf, my...my things..Yep, THOSE. One of the reasons why I was so annoyed to share my room this summer. See, I, well.. wet the bed. A fact only known by my parents. And so I wear...protection. After years of searching for a solution this is the only way to manage my issue. Its so increadibly embarrassing! In any case I have gotten a lot better so I probably will not be needing them for long. I grabbed the pullups and stuffed them in a dicreet bag inside my suitcase -"Coming!" Gabbie looked up when she heard me stumbling with my things down the stairs -"Lets go Gabbie!" -"Come on guys we are ready to go!!" Dad announced as he closed the jam packed trunck Maybe this trip wouldnt be so bad. My parents would get a much deserved rest, we could spend some quality time with my cousins, and hopefully Id get a nice tan. Yes, this was going to be a great trip.

Someone pointed out to me recently that my story "Two Girls, One Daddy" seems to have vanished from the site. I know I posted it elsewhere, but perhaps I didn't post it here? Maybe it got eaten by the database monster? Anyway, here it is. For those of you who know my other stories, it is a different style. This story features mostly DL with a little tincture of AB and almost no bondage. So, with no further ado: Two Girls, One Daddy Here is a fictional exploration of the ABDL life. Inspired by some drawings that I have seen in various places on DeviantArt I decided to write about a Daddy and two young women who are his babies. The series is not a story because it does not have a plot, any driving thematic tension, nor any anticipated resolution. Think of it more like a group of finger exercises to help me explore my writing. The sections are short, generally about a thousand words each. Each one explores a specific scenario in the daily life of two ABDL women and their selected Daddy. In order to write realistically and consistently I have had to invent a backstory for the characters. Dramatis Personae [That's list of characters in Pompous.] Daddy We don't need to say a lot about Daddy, do we? He's a well-off forty-ish professional man with a business that lets him work moderate hours, though he does sometimes have late nights when project deadlines press. He has been Daddy to a couple of other baby girls over the years, so his management of Chloe and Poppy is steady and sure, providing comforting stability and strict limits to the two girls. Daddy has a large old house in a comfortable neighborhood. The houses are all old, well spaced, with wide sidewalks and quiet streets where it is safe for little girls to walk around. Poppy and Chloe As our stories commence Chloe is a 23-year-old cartoon artist with a BFA from a large midwestern university. She and Poppy, 25, two years ahead of her in school, were sisters in an on-campus sorority that used diapers for hazing and disciplining young pledges. Poppy was one of the upperclasswoman responsible for diapering pledges when Chloe was a freshman. Poppy's sharp powers of observation, honed by her dual major of Psychology and Literature, revealed to her Chloe's intense emotional response to being diapered and she made it her business to become Chloe's roommate in the sorority house. This led to ample diapered nights and weekends for the two young women and a thorough development of the Little side of their personalities. While students Poppy and Chloe started a website catering to the ABDL community, with Poppy writing stories and Chloe illustrating them. After graduating Poppy moved to a small Eastern city where she continued to develop their website while working as a journalist. Before long it was generating a comfortable income for her and Chloe, and they resolved to try to make a living with it after Chloe graduated. In the local community she met Daddy and, after an extended courtship, joined his household as his baby daughter. Chloe, after several visits to Poppy and her loving Daddy, spent a long holiday weekend being cared for with her old roomie by Daddy and his housekeeper. So it was no surprise when, shortly after her graduation, Chloe also joined Daddy's household. By the time we are writing about Chloe and Poppy are generating enough income from the site to support themselves modestly, though they much prefer Daddy's house. Each girl has her own room in his large old house, though they prefer to sleep together with him in his bed whenever he permits it, which is fairly often. Daddy has strict rules for his little girls, including his 'visible diaper' policy which requires that their diapers be visible at all times when they are at home with him and Mrs Hand. While Chloe loves the visible diaper policy, Poppy finds it difficult. Mrs Hand Mrs Hand is a genial and tolerant presence in Daddy's household. She's been taking care of Daddy's house for many years, and has changed his succession of Littles. She's willing to change diapers, though she really doesn't like to change dirty ones and she particularly dislikes washing messy cloth diapers. This is why in Daddy's household the rule is to keep the girls in disposables during the time before their regular daily business. Afterwards she is happy to put them into cloth diapers, which they much prefer. Mrs Hand runs the house with the solid regularity that makes it a comforting home for the two girls. Dinner is served in the dining room at 6PM every day. Laundry is done on Thursdays. The cleaning ladies come in on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays. Daddy takes the girls to Daycare at 8AM on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays and either he or Mrs Hand picks them up at 4PM and brings them home. Mrs Purliss Mrs Purliss is the operator of a rather special daycare facility not far from Daddy's home. The Little Daycare offered day care facilities for the ABDL community in Daddy's city and had attracted just over a dozen clients. Mrs Purliss is a middle-aged woman of medium height and medium build. Her once-rich brunette hair is now speckled with gray and she typically keeps it in a simple ponytail. Little Daycare is situated in an old mansion in a leafy suburb. It sits on a large piece of property, shielded from the street by a wide belt of old trees and thick hedges. Large gardens surround house on the sides and back, including substantial lawns where the toddlers play when the weather is good. Miss Maple Miss Maple, 28, a petite dirty blonde, works for Mrs Purliss at Little Daycare. Miss Maple is an adept ABDL caregiver and is particularly popular with Poppy and Chloe for the gentleness of her diaper changes.

Hello! I have been lurking ABDL forums and reading stories for over a decade now. I've written a few stories in the past, but the majority of them have never seen the light of day and are unfinished. This is my first time publishing one of my stories online. I have several ideas that I may explore in the future, including some related to this story. I hope to share some of them in the future. This story is about 18 year old Penny, who is desperate to find out what it's like to wear diapers. Unfortunately, she does not have any money or a drivers license to purchase them herself. After scheming for a few days she hatches a plan to convince her mom to buy them for her. Throughout the story she lives out some of her perverted fantasies, with and without the help of her unknowing mother. ---------- "Goodnight sweetheart! See you in the morning!" My mom yelled from down the hall. "Goodnight mom!" I yelled back from my room. If everything goes according to my plan, then she is going to be shocked when she sees me in the morning. My plan is simple: wet the bed every night for a few nights and ask mom to buy me diapers to wear at night. The plan would be embarrassing for sure, but after years of waiting to try diapers it was the best idea I could come up with. Sure, I could just go to the store and get them myself, but that would require a drivers license and money. Despite being 18 years old, I had neither. There also came a risk of someone seeing me buying them. You're probably wondering why I want to be put back into diapers. Before I explain that though, I should probably give a few more details about myself. My name is Penelope, but everyone just calls me Penny. I'm 18 years old and am halfway through my senior year of high school. I'm 5'1" with long, black hair and brown eyes. Despite being 18 for a couple of months now, I still don't have my drivers license or a job. It's a bit embarrassing, considering most of the people in my class have at least one or the other. The reason I want to be put back in diapers is a bit more complicated. For years now, I've want to try wearing (and using) diapers and being treated like a baby. I don't know why these feelings and fantasies developed, but I've waited so long to make them a reality. The first time I remember thinking about it was 4 years ago at Christmas dinner. My older cousin was there with her baby. Eventually, the baby needed changed, so she laid him down on the floor and changed his diaper in front of everyone. I watched, only being able to imagine myself in his position; laying on the floor, getting changed out of a wet diaper with my entire family watching. After that, I continued having increasingly babyish fantasies, including being fed in a highchair, sleeping in a crib, and even getting spanked. I searched online and eventually found other people who had similar fantasies to mine. I even found fictional stories that they created, which caused me to develop a ton more fantasies. I've been wanting to try diapers for years now because of these fantasies, so I spent multiple days coming up with a plan. Starting tonight, I am going to purposefully pee myself in bed. In the morning, I'll tell my mom about it and let her see me in my wet pajamas. It's going to be super embarrassing, but it will be worth it in the end. I'll do this again the next night, and the night after that too. After that, if she hasn't already suggested wearing a diaper to bed, I'll ask her to get me some. Of course, I'll have to keep wetting myself after that to keep up the charade. It will be fine though, since I'll have a diaper to soak it all up. Even if I end up not liking it, all I have to do is stop wetting myself. I set an alarm on my phone for 5:30am so that I could wake up to perform the deed. I didn't want to do it to early in the night since it will probably be pretty uncomfortable and hard to fall back asleep in. Usually I would wake up at 6:30 on school days, so if I couldn't fall back asleep I wouldn't be missing out on too much sleep. Putting my phone down, I went over to my dresser and got out a pair of pajama bottoms. All I could imagine was putting them on over a diaper and seeing it bulge out the back. After getting dressed I took a couple drinks of my water and got into bed. It was hard to fall asleep with all the thoughts running through my mind and the anticipation. ----- Soon enough, I was awoken by the alarm I set. I slowly opened my eyes and felt a slight pressure in my bladder from the water I drank. Hopefully that will make this easier and more believable. My heart began to speed up as I began trying to relieve myself. It was difficult to start at first, but after a minute or two of trying I was able to get a small flow going. I instantly began feeling my urine cover my thigh and soak into my pajama bottoms. It soon spread down into my bedsheets and even up to the bottom of my shirt. I kept pushing until it was all released and let out a small sigh as I finished. The hard part now is going to be laying in this for another hour. It wasn't that bad now, but it would begin to stink and get cold very soon. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't fall asleep again. The wetness and smell were both too distracting. I was beyond relieved when I heard my second alarm begin to beep. I slowly got out of bed and took a look at the damage. My bed and sheets were both absolutely soaked and reeking of pee. My pajama bottoms and shirt were also stuck to my skin by the wetness. I hope this didn't ruin the mattress or anything. Now it was time for the next hurdle: telling mom. I pinched myself until I teared up a little just to make sure I seemed genuinely sad and left my room. Usually mom is making breakfast at this time, so I began to head for the kitchen. Mom was cooking some eggs on the stove as I approached her, so she couldn't see my obviously soaked clothes. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom said, not turning around to see me. "M-mom," I said, "I w-wet the bed last night". Mom turned around in shock and saw me standing there in my soaked PJs. I stared at the ground in front of me and did what I could to keep my eyes watery. My face was burning with embarrassment and my heart was rapidly beating. I couldn't even look up at her as she began to approach me. "Oh, sweetheart..." Mom said, as she pulled me into a hug. "I'm sorry..." I replied, burying my head into her chest, being careful not to touch her with any part of my wet clothes. I genuinely was sorry about doing what I did, but it's a necessary sacrifice. Hopefully she won't be too mad. "I know sweetie," Mom said while stroking my hair, "go get cleaned up and take a shower. I'll take care of your bed and pajamas." "T-thank you." I responded. I slowly detached myself from her and went back to my room to get some clothes to change into after my shower. When I was out of sight, my face lit up with a smile. Success! I just need to do this again tomorrow and maybe the next day, and then I can get a hold of the grand prize. I peeled off my wet cloths and left them on top of my already wet bed. Now naked, I grabbed my new clothes and began heading towards the shower. I performed my usual morning routine as normal and headed out to the kitchen to get breakfast. I stopped by my room first to grab my phone and noticed that my sheets and wet clothes were gone. When I got to the kitchen, I saw Mom sitting at the table. Across from her was a plate with bacon and scrambled eggs. I assumed it was meant for me, so I sat down in front of it and began looking down, not making eye contact with her to make my bed-wetting seem more embarrassing and believable. "Feeling better honey?" Mom asked me. "Yes." I softly replied. "That's good. I want to talk about what happened this morning. Is that okay?" She asked me. I kind of wanted to say no, but I knew that it may not look too good for my plan. "Yes." I replied once again before taking a bite of the food in front of me. "Do you know why you wet the bed sweetheart? You haven't wet the bed in over 12 years." She slowly and calmly asked me. "No..." I quietly responded, still not looking up from my breakfast. "Did you do anything different last night or take any medicine?" "No..." I replied, taking another bite out of the food. "Are you feeling sick at all?" "No..." "Maybe it was a one off thing then. If you start feeling sick, please tell me, okay?" "Okay mom." "Thank you sweetheart. I'm going to put your sheets in the dryer and head to work. Make sure not to miss the bus." Mom said, getting up from the table and heading towards the laundry room. I was relieved when she finished questioning me. I think I did just fine today! Hopefully tomorrow morning will go just as well. --- The rest of today went just as it usually does with nothing out of the ordinary. Eventually, night time came and it was time to go to sleep again. I took another couple drinks of water like I did last night, but drank a bit less to hopefully help make a smaller mess. I got dressed in a similar outfit to last night and got into bed. My heart was racing once again, but I fell asleep soon enough. I woke up to my alarm the next morning, immediately knowing what I needed to do. "Sorry mom." I whispered to myself as I began to push. My pee soon started to trickle out and soak into my cloths and bed, feeling exactly the same as yesterday. I kept pushing and eventually my bladder was empty. I tried to fall asleep again and was actually successful this time. I awoke to my second alarm going off and the feeling of my cold, wet bed and pajamas. I got out of bed and pinched myself again to fake the tears. Once it seemed genuine enough, I headed out to the kitchen to tell mom what happened. As soon as I walked in, she turned around and immediately noticed what had happened. "Oh... sweetheart..." She said, while walking over to me and scooping me up in a hug. "I-I'm sorry mom..." I replied while fake sobbing. "Shh... I know you didn't mean to sweetie." She replied back while stroking the back of my hair. If only she knew... "Go get cleaned up sweetheart," she said, releasing me from the hug, "leave your PJs on the bed." "T-thank you mom..." I sputtered out while turning to go back to my room to get a change of clothes. Another success! I did really feel bad about mom having to clean up after it though. Because of that, I think after I shower, I'm going to ask mom to buy me some diapers. I was originally going to go three nights before asking, but this will get me them even faster and keep mom from having to clean up after me. My heart was racing the entire time I was showering and getting dressed. It was finally time for the next stage of my plan. This is the final hurdle to getting my diapers. All I need to do now is ask mom to "get me some protection". It's really simple, but super embarrassing at the same time. After finishing the rest of my post shower routine, I took a moment to psyche myself up. I made my way out to the kitchen with my heart beating even faster than it was earlier. Mom was waiting at the kitchen table for me again like yesterday. She even made breakfast for me again too. I took my seat on the other side of the table and stared down at the meal in front of me, trying to build the courage to ask for a pack of diapers. After a minute of silence between us, I finally built up the courage I needed to start speaking. "I'm sorry..." I started "You don't need to apologize sweetheart, I know you didn't mean to." Mom replied, laying her hand on mine. "I-I was t-thinking about it in the shower..." I responded back. This was it, the moment of truth. "I-I think it would be good to get some... p-protection... I don't want to ruin my mattress or sheets if this keeps happening..." "That's very mature of you sweetheart. I'm really proud of you." Mom said in a soft and motherly voice. "We can go to Walmart after work to see if we can find something. Are you sure you aren't feeling sick?" "N-no, I feel normal." I answered, still looking away due to embarrassment. Success! I was kind of hoping that she would offer to just get the diapers on her way home, but after thinking about it I could see why she would want me to be there to pick them out. "I think we should schedule a doctor's appointment if it keeps happening, okay?" Mom said. I've always had a fear of doctors offices and hospitals and she knows it. I know that she just wants what's best for me though. At the same time, there is actually nothing wrong with me. "Mom..." I started before being interrupted. "I know you don't like going there sweetheart, but I'm concerned about you being sick. You haven't wet the bed since you were 6, and now it's happened 2 nights in a row." Mom explained. "I know... I don't feel any different though..." I said, trying to get her to drop that idea. "Let's talk about this again if it keeps happening okay? I'll take you to Walmart after work to look into some protection, okay?" Mom answered, getting up to presumably go to work. A few moments after, mom wished me a good day and I started eating the now lukewarm breakfast she made me. Success! All I had to do now was wait until after mom got off work, and I would have the diapers that I've been craving for so long. I was so excited that I could scream! I can't believe how easy it was! Tonight is going to be fun... School and passed like normal, with the only difference being that I couldn't get my mind off the diapers I would be wearing tonight. Because of this, I didn't really pay much attention in class. At some points, I was even getting a bit horny at some of my thoughts. I was relieved when the final bell rang and I could finally go home. On the bus ride home, a thought crossed my mind: what type of diaper should I get? I really wanted some of the big, cute ABDL diapers that you can find online, but there's no way Walmart would have any of those. They definitely aren't something a bed-wetting teen would pick out either. I'll have to look online to see what they have available. Usually mom doesn't get off work until about an hour after I get home from school, so I have a bit of time to research the best diapers. I turned on my laptop as soon as I got home and went to the Walmart website. I went to the adult incontinence section, but I wasn't really attracted to anything I saw. There was the usual stuff like Depends, but they looked way too boring and from what I've heard online, they're also uncomfortable. That's when I got an idea: pull-ups. I'm pretty petite for my age, so I bet I easily fit into some Goodnites. They weren't actual diaper, but they were super cute and based off what I've read on a bunch of ABDL forums, really good. I navigated over to the baby section and searched through tons of diapers until I finally found the Goodnites. I only weighed a little over 100 pounds, so I could easily fit into the largest size. Perfect! There was still about 45 minutes until mom got off work, so I had plenty more free time. I decided the best thing to do would be to look up reviews for the Goodnites. I found a couple of blog posts from both ABDLs and parents, saying that they were really great. Supposedly, they're really comfortable and can hold a good amount of urine. Both of these traits are appealing to me. I continued browsing more reviews and eventually ended up just browsing ABDL forums. Soon enough, I heard the front door open and mom walked in. It was finally time! I'm gonna need to hide my excitement though if I don't want mom to get suspicious. Moments later, she was standing in front of my bedroom door way. "Ready to go to the store sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yeah mom. Let me get my shoes on." I replied in a slow, quite voice. "Okay, sweetheart. I'll wait for you in the car." Mom replied before heading back out to her car. I closed my laptop and got ready. When I got home, I would finally have a pack of diapers! My heart was speeding up again while I made my way out to the car. I got in the passenger seat and soon we were on the road. Mom and I made some small talk during the ride, but I was mainly focused on getting the diapers. A few concerns I hadn't really thought of began to invade my thoughts though. What if someone I knew saw me? What if everyone at school finds out? Before I knew it, we were walking into the store. Mom grabbed a cart and explained to me that there was a few other things that she needed to grab while we were here. I didn't object and quietly followed her around while she grabbed what she needed. I was constantly looking around to make sure there was no one I recognized. Thankfully, there didn't appear to be anyone. "Okay, I think that's everything that I needed. Let's go over to the health section." Mom announced while heading towards the section with the adult diapers. "M-mom, we actually need to go t-this way." I meekly said, pointing towards the direction of the baby section. "The 'protection' stuff is this way sweetheart." Mom said, thankfully lowering her voice. "I-I know..." I replied "I d-did some research, and I t-think what I need is this way..." "Okay sweetheart, lead the way." Mom said with a hint of confusion in her voice. It probably became apparent where I was leading us as we approached the baby isles. I was constantly looking left and right to make sure I didn't see anyone that I knew. Thankfully, the baby stuff was in the back of the store, out of the way of most of the foot traffic. I quickly walked into the baby diaper isle, mom following right behind with the cart. I began to look around for the Goodnites and was eventually able to locate them on the top shelf towards the back. I made my way towards them, but still took a moment to admire everything I was surrounded with. There was a mesmerizing amount of baby diapers lining the shelves. I'd seen images online of girls about my stature wearing baby diaper. I'll definitely need to try that one day. Once I reached the Goodnites, I looked around to try and find a package of the large size. At first I was worried they didn't have any, but eventually found them on the top shelf. Yes! I was about to smile out of happiness, but then remembered that mom was standing right behind me, very likely watching me. "I did some research online... Since I'm so small, t-these are the best option..." I quietly explained to her, my face a bit red with embarrassment. "I see..." Mom said, leaving the cart and walking over to me. I tried to reach up and grab the girls package, but to my embarrassment I was too short to reach the top shelf. Mom quickly caught on and stepped in to grab the package for me. I expected her to hand them to me, but instead she took it as an opportunity to examine the packaging. "They certainly seem like they'll fit you... The designs seem kind of childish though..." "I-I know," I explained "but the adult ones looked uncomfortable and people online said these were the best for teens..." "If that's what you think is best, then we'll get it." Mom said, placing the package into the cart. "Is there anything else that you need?" "N-no." I answered. I desperately wanted a pacifier, baby bottle, or really anything else in these isles, but I couldn't just ask mom for that. "Then let's checkout and get some dinner." Mom said, turning the cart around and pushing it towards the checkout lanes. As we were leaving the isle, I took one last look back. The assortment of diapers, pacifiers, bibs, and every other baby item was so tantalizing. One day... The entire time we were walking to the checkout I was looking around, still paranoid of seeing someone that knew me. It wouldn't be too hard for them to guess who the Goodnites were for, given that I didn't have any siblings. I was also constantly stealing glances at the package in the cart, mesmerized by what was inside of it. So close, yet so far to being able to put one on. Night time couldn't come soon enough. "M-mom, can we use the self checkout?" I asked after noticing that mom was heading towards a cashier lane. "Oh! Of course, sorry sweetheart." Mom replied, realizing why I asked. Mom was nice enough to scan and bag my Goodnites first, helping to hide them from anyone who may see us. I breathed a sigh of relief and helped her with everything else that she was getting. Once it was all payed for we went back to the car and loaded everything up. We stopped by an Arby's on our way home to get some dinner. We usually won't eat out very often, but I guess mom felt like treating me. Eventually, we were finally home. I grabbed our food and the bag containing my Goodnites, brought them both inside, and placed them on the counter. Mom followed behind me, carrying the rest of the stuff that she got. "Go put these in your room and wash your hands sweetheart." Mom instructed, obviously referring to the package of Goodnites on the counter. "Yes mom." I said, pretending to be annoyed at her telling me what to do like a child. It was a bit annoying, but at the same time I really wanted to be treated like a child. It also felt fitting, given she just bought a pack of glorified diapers for me to wear. I grabbed the package out of the bag and began carrying it to my room. Once there, I put it down on the bed and stared at. I wished that I could tear it open and put one on now, but I needed to be patient. I sighed and made my way towards the bathroom to wash my hands, abandoning my new treasure. Once they were clean, I made my way to the kitchen. Mom had already gotten our food out of the bag and was waiting for me. I took my usual spot at the table across from her and began eating. We both finished our meals soon after and I retreated back to my room to do my homework. Focusing on my homework was hard when I couldn't get my mind off of the pull-ups sitting right behind me. I couldn't get my mind off of how they'd feel once they were on me. I really wanted to tear the package open just examine one, but didn't want to risk mom walking in and seeing it. I just needed to wait a few more hours. Eventually, I was able to force myself to finish my homework, leaving me with the rest of the night to fantasize about my Goodnites. I've read lots of ABDL stories over the years, so I had plenty of fuel to feed my imagination with. It probably wasn't a good idea to get too horny yet, but I just couldn't help myself. The first one that came into my head was one I've thought about a lot for years now. It starts off with me doing something naughty and mom deciding to punish me with diapers. I'm made to wear a diaper at all times and not allowed to use the toilet for any reason. In addition, while I'm home I'm treated just like a baby. I have to sleep in a crib, eat in a high chair, and drink out of bottles. Whenever I use my diaper, I'd be strapped down and changed on a changing table in my room-turned-nursery. The next one that came to my mind was an original one. I started having accidents during the daytime, so mom made me wear one of my Goodnites during the day too. From then on, I was required to ask mom to "take me to the potty" if I needed to use the bathroom. Mom would take me into the bathroom, pull down my Goodnite, and wipe me after I finished. If I wet my Goodnite at all, then I was put back in diapers until the next morning as punishment. If I got put in diapers, then the toilet was off limits for the rest of the day, forcing me to use the diaper. If it wasn't apparent, I really enjoyed the idea of getting punished with diapers. I learned that not too long after developing this diaper fetish. My favorite stories online were always the ones where the protagonist is forced to wear and use a diaper against their will. I also love ones about people being treated like babies by their parents for one reason or another. Sadly, I don't think mom would ever punish me that way. She hardly ever even punishes me to begin with, and when she does it's usually nothing more than a scolding. Suddenly, another fantasy popped into my head. It was very similar to the second one, but instead of just being put in a diaper, I would also be given a spanking. Mom would come pull down my shorts and expose my clearly soaked Goodnite. After that, she would sigh and drag me over to the couch. Once there, she would sit down and drape me over her lap. She'd pull my soggy Goodnite down to my knees and begin smacking my bottom. She'd keep on spanking me until I was crying and begging her to stop. When she was finally done, I'd be laid down on the ground and taped into a big, fluffy diaper. After being changed I would be sent to the corner for a timeout. That one was really exciting to me. I see spankings used all of the time in ABDL stories. They're a perfect, childish punishment for adult babies. Mom has never spanked me before, even when I was young. Usually I would just be grounded or scolded. It's something that I've always wanted to try. Of course, I've tried spanking myself before, but it's just not the same. It's not really a punishment if you're doing it to yourself, so it takes away the edge. I snapped out of my trance and took a look at the clock, noticing that it was already 10:00. It was finally time! I just needed to go brush my teeth and wash my face, then I could put on my diaper! I started heading towards the bathroom, but almost ran into mom right outside my room. "I was just coming to wish you a good night sweetheart." She said, enveloping me into a hug before I could do anything. "Good luck tonight." "Th-thanks mom." I said, a bit embarrassed. With that, she released me and headed towards her bedroom. I continued on towards the bathroom and brushed my teeth and quick as I could. I repeated the same process with washing my makeup out and then retreated back to my room. Finally, after years of fantasizing and weeks of planning, I got what I wanted. I practically ran over to the package of Goodnites on my bed and tore open the wrapping at the top. Inside was 24 purple pull-up diapers, just waiting for me to put one on. I pulled one out and began to examine it. The one I grabbed was the cupcake themed variety. It was a light purple with pink and dark purple cupcakes decorating it along with similar colored sprinkles. It was just as cute as I imagined! It was also surprisingly soft. I ran my hand along it and felt a shiver run through my body. "Enough looking! It's time to put one on!" I thought to myself. I set the Goodnite down on my bed and pulled down my sweatpants. For the hell of it, I decided to take off my shirt as well. This left me in only my panties and small bra. My breasts are close to nonexistent, but it's never bothered me too much. It actually plays a part in some of my fantasies where I'm mistaken for a toddler. Because of this though, I wear what's basically a training bra everyday. Next, I slid my panties down and unclipped my bra. I was now naked, but not for long. I picked the Goodnite back up and put my hands through it. A shiver ran through my body, which caused me to notice just how hard my heart is beating. I brought the Goodnite down to my feet and slid my left leg through it, followed shortly after by my right. I gripped onto the soft sides and effortlessly pulled it up and over my groin. I was finally wearing a diaper! Well, not technically a diaper I guess, but it was certainly close enough for me. The Goodnite fit me perfectly and was actually a bit thicker than I expected. The inside was super soft and comfy as well. I turned around and went over to my full body mirror to look myself over, loving the sounds the pull-up made as I walked. I looked absolutely adorable as well! I probably couldn't pass for a toddler, but I could easily make myself passable as a 9 or 10 year old. Just to test this theory, I grabbed a couple of hair ties off of my dresser and put my hair up into a pair of pigtails. To add to the effect, I placed my left thumb in my mouth too. I looked back into the mirror and fell in love with how cute I looked. If I didn't know better, I would believe that I was a legitimate child. As much fun as I was having, I knew it would be best to get to sleep soon, as I still had to go to school tomorrow. I took a couple big drinks out of my water cup and set my alarms before going over to my closet. I debated sleeping in just my Goodnite but decided against it in case mom were to come in here for some reason in the morning. I got out a pair of pajama pants and a large t-shirt, put both on, undid my pigtails, and got into bed. The Goodnite was really noticeable and quite a bit distracting, which made getting to sleep a bit difficult. I could only imagine what it's going to be like to pee in this thing. Based on what I've read online, it will feel amazing. Some concerns soon started running through my head because of this though. What if it leaks? What if I don't like it? I quickly dispelled these thoughts and assured myself that everything would be okay. Eventually, I was finally able to drift off to sleep. --- I immediately woke up when I heard my first alarm going off. The first thing I noticed was the padding of the Goodnite I was wearing. It was finally time to wet it! I definitely needed to go after drinking all that water last night. I've been awake less than 30 seconds and my heart is already racing. I began pushing and slowly felt a trickle of urine come out. Moments later, I was able to get it up to a full flow and could hear it hitting my Goodnite. I placed my hand over my crotch, relishing the feeling of the warming padding. I could feel the urine run along my inner thighs and butt before being absorbed into the padding, which made me feel even naughtier than I already did. After another 20 seconds or so, my bladder finished emptying. The feeling of the wet pull-up was absolutely wonderful! The padding bulked up by a considerable amount and was super warm. I pressed the padding up against my privates just to get a better of feel of it, and adored the feeling. My pee had filled the Goodnite up quite a bit, but I could tell that there was still some padding left dry. I decided to get up out of bed and examine myself. I moved slowly, trying to make as little noise as possible so that mom wouldn't hear me if she was awake for some reason. I was impressed by how heavy the Goodnite became compared to last night, but I guess filling it with pee will do that. I could even feel it being pulled downwards by the weight of it all. Once I was out of bed, I lifted up my shirt and pulled down my pants so that I could examine the freshly used pull-up. The sagging and increased bulk were clearly visible when looking at it in my mirror. Showing off my thoroughly used Goodnite like this made me feel like a naughty child. Thinking about it, maybe I am just a naughty child. I purposefully peed myself multiple times and told a bunch of lies, just so that I could wear a diaper. I even peed in that diaper and enjoyed every second of it. Hell, I even look like a child right now. I guess that settles it then. I'm just a naughty little girl. And like any naughty child, I should be punished. Thinking like this caused me to become incredibly horny. I gave my privates a little rub through my wet pull-up and it caused it to grow even more noticeable. Sadly, I couldn't really punish myself with a spanking since mom would definitely hear it. I couldn't think of any other fun punishment for myself, so instead I decided to just hop back into bed and use my imagination. I pulled up my sweatpants and crawled back into bed, still being as quiet as possible. I laid down on my back, stuck my arm down my sweatpants, and began rubbing myself through the warm, wet pull-up. The feeling was absolutely mesmerizing. The texture and warmth of the soggy padding felt amazing against my sensitive parts. This stimulation was causing my imagination to run wild with fantasies. I pictured myself being made to stand in the middle of the living room naked, except for my absolutely soaked pull-up and a pacifier. Mom would tell me what a bad girl I was and tell me that I needed to be punished. She'd pull my wet pull-up down before dragging me across her lap and spanking me. The spanking was with her hand for only a minute before she switched to using a wooden spoon. Mom would continue spanking me and telling me that "naughty little girls get treated like babies" until I was crying and begging for mercy. When she was finally finished spanking me, she laid me on the floor and replaced my pull-up with a giant pink diaper. Next, I'd be taken to the kitchen and strapped in giant highchair. Mom would put a big bib on me and spoon feed me multiple jars of gross baby food until I wet my diaper. At that point, I would be taken to my nursery for another spanking and a diaper change. Imagining this playing out in real life combined with my rubbing caused me to have my most intense orgasm ever. Thankfully, I had my diaper on to catch any liquids that I released from it. The feeling of an orgasm with a wet diaper on was to die for! How have I been without this for so long?! It took me about a minute or so to recover. Thankfully, my pull-up didn't leak at all, despite how much I was rubbing it. I checked the clock in my room and found that it was only 6:00, meaning I still had 30 minutes to enjoy my wet Goodnite. For the remainder of the time, I stayed under my covers and just enjoyed the feeling of my soggy pull-up. I even let a little bit more pee out into it as I was laying there, which was good because it was starting to get a little bit cold. I was saddened when I heard my alarm go off. I wish I could just lay here all day and play with my Goodnites. Unfortunately, I needed to get ready for school. At least today was Friday, so I could spend all morning tomorrow playing with it. I was about to get up to go tell mom that I wet again, but she suddenly entered my room. "Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well last night?" She asked. "Y-yes." I replied, startled. "Sorry for surprising you honey. I have to go into work early today and wanted to talk to you first." Mom explained, taking a seat at the foot of my bed. "Okay..." I said, already assuming this is going to be about the bed-wetting. "Did it happen again?" Mom asked, setting her hand on my leg. "Y-yes..." I quietly answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart. Did your protection at least help?" "Y-yes, it did. It's way better than a wet bed." "That's good. I think it would be a good idea for you to do a bit of research today and see why this is happening or some things that may help, okay?" "Okay mom, I will. What should I do with this Goodnite?" I asked, my face going red. "Leave it in the bathroom garbage honey. I'll throw it out later tonight." Mom answered. "Okay mom." "Okay honey. I'll see you after work. Have fun at school." Mom said, getting up from my bed and leaving. Mom wanted me to research some ways to stop my supposed bed-wetting? It made sense why, but I didn't really want to change anything with my routine. It would be suspicious if I didn't find or try anything though. Maybe I could just stop drinking water at night? That would make it harder to wet in the morning though. I realized I was wasting a lot of time thinking about this stuff here and got up out of bed. I still needed to get ready for school. Getting up and walking around in the wet pull-up felt just as great as laying still with it. The padding squished around and rubbed up against me as I walked, making it impossible to forget it is there. Sadly, my time left with it is being cut short. I got to the bathroom and was forced to say goodbye to my pull-up. I stripped down out of my clothes until I was left in just the wet garment. I examined myself in the mirror and once again got the feeling that I was a naughty child. Sadly, I didn't have a ton of time to continue examining myself, so I hesitantly gripped the sides of my pull-up and pulled it down to my legs. The once white insides were now colored yellow and visibly damp. I stepped out of it and brought it over to the trash. I got into the shower and began my usual morning routine. About halfway through the shower, I began thinking about what mom had asked me to do. Maybe I could tell mom I'll set an alarm in the middle of the night to use the bathroom? That would probably be the best option since I doubt she'll ever be able to tell if I actually did so or not. I should probably do some actual research on this too just in case. Right as I thought I had a solution figured out, a naughtier idea popped into my head. Maybe I could use this as an opportunity to fulfill another fantasy of mine. What if I asked mom to punish me whenever I wet the bed? This would be a perfect opportunity to experience a true spanking. I could feel myself getting a bit horny again at this thought. It will probably be hard to get mom to agree with it though. She's never spanked me before and I doubt she really believes in its effectiveness. I could probably accomplish it with a good strategy though. I soon realized that I was getting distracted again and began to hurry up with my shower. I'll do a bit more planning on the bus, provided I don't miss it. My morning routine went along like normal after that. Sadly, mom couldn't make me breakfast so I had to make it myself. Thankfully, I was able to make it to the bus on time. As soon as I took my seat, my mind began to drift back to the idea of asking mom to spank me. How would she react to it? As far back as I can remember, she's never even threatened to spank me. Thinking about it, maybe that's why I have fantasies about getting spanked. I doubt I would love the thought as much if I had experience an actual spanking. It was something I wanted to try though, and this would probably be my best shot at it. I spent a lot of my time at school coming up with a game plan. This caused me to once again pay little attention in class. The nature of my plan was also causing me to become aroused off and on throughout the day, which didn't help anything either. I was relieved when the school day was finally over. While waiting for the bus to take me home, I finalized the details of my plan. When I get home, I'm going to do some research online to see if I can find anything about punishing bed-wetting with spankings. I'll use this to back me up if I need to. When that's done, I'll bring it up to mom. I'll ask her to spank me if I wet the bed or my Goodnites. My reasoning will be that it will force my body to associate wetting the bed with getting spanked, which may make it stop. It isn't a perfect plan, but I think it will be enough to get mom to at least try it. I got home before mom like usual and immediately got my laptop out to do some research. I found several sites and blogs where parents mentioned spanking their teenagers and preteens for wetting the bed, but not many of them mentioned it succeeding. I bookmarked a few of the pages where people mentioned having success with spankings. They likely wouldn't be necessary, but they would be good to fall back on if I need to. A few sites I found during my search gave guides and tips for administering these spankings. My particular favorite had several recommendations on it that I loved. It recommended that the spanking be done over the knee and on the bare bottom. In addition, it recommended the use of implements like hairbrushes, wooden spoons, or even paddles for older kids and to spank for a set amount of time or strokes. I'll definitely show this site to mom if she asks. My heart started to beat quickly as I heard the front door open and mom walk in. I had no reason to be as nervous as I was yet, but I couldn't shake the feeling that my plan wouldn't work and mom would start to suspect what was actually happening. I managed to suppress the feelings a bit though and went out to greet mom. "Hi mom." I said while leaving my room. "Hey sweetheart. How was school?" Mom responded. Mom and I talked for a while with no mention of what she asked me to do this morning. Since she didn't bring it up, I didn't either. Eventually it was time for dinner, so I went back to my room while mom was cooking. I continued looking through blog posts from parents who spank their kids for a while and soon found myself reading ABDL stories about being punished for bed-wetting. By the time mom called me in for dinner, I was fairly horny. That should help me with my courage if necessary though. Dinner was going normally for a while. Mom made a chicken pasta dish, which tasted great. I was a bit distracted by the lingering arousal from before, but it was slowly fading. Mom and I talked a bit more about our days like usual before the topic began to shift. "Were you able to do a bit of research?" Mom asked me. My heart rate began to speed up and my face started to burn. I guess it's finally time for my next plan. "Y-yes, I did..." I quietly responded, looking away. "Well, did you find anything helpful?" Mom followed up, not breaking her gaze on me. "I think I found something that might help... It's kind of embarrassing though..." I answered, my face burning even more and my privates starting to tingle. "I understand sweetheart. I know this is hard must be hard for you. Take all the time you need." Mom said, making me feel a bit more confident about what I was about to say. "Well... I read online that it may help to, well... punish me for wetting the bed." I responded. I don't know why, but this was even harder than when I asked for diapers yesterday. I couldn't bring myself to look at mom now. I hope this didn't seem suspicious to her at all. "Punish you? I've never really punished you too much before sweetheart. What else did it say?" Mom asked, talking slow and calm for me. "We-well, they said that eventually my body we begin to associate wetting myself with being punished, which will make me stop." I explained, still not making any eye contact. "I guess that makes sense... What kind of punishments did they mention?" Mom asked. This is it, the moment of truth. "They said the most effective method is... s-spankings." I choked out. It felt good to finally say it. "I see... Is this something you want to try?" Mom asked me, seeming a little bit uncomfortable. "I think it may help..." I responded, still looking away. Mom got out of her chair and walked around the table to me. She got down on her knees to get level with me and gave me a hug. It caught me a bit off guard, but I enjoyed it. "If you think it will help then we can try it sweetheart. Let's finish eating dinner and then talk about this more, okay?" Mom suggested while stroking my hair. "Okay mom..." I responded, returning her hug. The rest of dinner was mostly silence and me feeling like I did something wrong. I headed back to my room once we were finished while mom stayed behind to clean up the dishes. Once back at my room, I continued reading stories about diapers and spankings. This helped me somewhat take my mind off of dinner and how embarrassed I was. I was half way through a story about a girl being tied up in diapers when mom knocked on my door. I quickly closed all of the ABDL tabs on my laptop and got up to let her in. I was already horny from the stories I was reading, so hopefully that will make this a bit easier. "Are you ready to talk sweetheart?" Mom asked, taking a seat on the foot of my bed. "Yes." I answered, also taking a seat on my bed. "Okay. Do you still think that punishing you will help?" "Yes..." I said, looking away. "Then I guess we can give it a try. I've never really had to punish you though, and when I did, it was never with a spanking. Did the stuff online give a guide for it?" Mom asked. "Y-yes, they did. I'll pull it up." I answered. I quickly pulled up the website with the spanking guide I loved on my laptop and handed it to mom. She spent a couple of minutes reading through it, saying nothing. The entire time she was reading, I spent studying her face and waiting in anticipation. "Okay sweetheart, I think I've decided how I want to do this. In the morning, I'm going to come check on you. If your Goodnite or bed are wet, then you're going to get a spanking right away. Since you're a big girl, the spankings are going to be done on your bare bottom with a hair brush. The spankings will last for two minutes. Does that sound okay to you?" Mom explained. "Y-yes, it does." I answered. This is exactly what I wanted! Tomorrow morning is going to be great! "Alrighty then. We'll start tomorrow morning if you have another accident." Mom said. "Thank you mom." I replied. Another success! Mom said goodnight to me and left my room shortly after. Since today is Friday, I didn't need to wake up early tomorrow for school. Tomorrow morning would be my first spanking though, so I was caught in a dilemma of wanting to go to bed now or not waste my Friday night. After some mental debating, I decided to compromise by staying up for a bit, but get ready for bed now. I went to the bathroom and performed my usual routine, leaving out the toilet of course. Afterwards, I retreated back to my room and pulled out one of my Goodnites. My pants soon found themselves on the ground, followed by my panties as I hastily slid the pull-up into position. I opted to not put any pajama pants on yet, allowing my pull-up to be visible and easily accessible. I went back to my laptop and continued reading where I had left off when mom walked in. The stories of diaper punishment and spankings kept me very excited. I would consistently start rubbing myself through the Goodnite and have to stop myself from going over the edge. The soft, thick padding felt great on both my hands and my privates. I don't think I could ever go back to masturbating without a diaper after this. After a while of teasing myself, my need to pee became apparent. Wasting no time, I placed my thumb in my mouth, my hand over pull-up, and became relieving myself. The only sound in my room was from the laptops fans, so I could easily hear my stream of pee hit the padding. Using my free hand, I pushed the now wet padding into my crotch and began teasing myself more. The feeling of my warm urine soaking into the Goodnite and pressing into my crotch was absolutely mind numbing. Seconds later, my bladder and was empty and the pull-up was sagging. The warm and wet padding pressing up against me felt amazing as my mind drifted to thoughts about the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow morning. Hopefully it's enough to make me sorry for being so naughty tonight. I could picture it now: mom comes in to wake me up and I have to shamefully tell her that I had another accident. She'd waste no time pulling me over her lap, pulling down my soggy diaper, and laying into my bottom. From there, my mind began to drift back to various fantasies of mine as I continued to please myself through the pull-up. After my spanking, mom would pull the wet Goodnite back up and send me to the corner for further punishment. I'd stand with my nose in the corner and my arms behind my back for multiple minutes while mom got the supplies to change me into an actual diaper. With these and other similar thoughts in my mind, I quickly orgasmed into the wet padding. I spent multiple minutes sitting still, just enjoying the feeling of pee soaked pull-up. After recovering a bit, I decided it would be a good idea to go to bed. This pull-up was already soaked, but felt way too good for me to want to take off. Besides, mom might get suspicious if I go through 2 pull-ups in one night. I just need to be careful if I want to pee in it anymore. All I could think about while trying to fall asleep was the feeling of the still warm pull-up and the spanking I'm going to get tomorrow. This combination made falling asleep difficult. Thankfully, my masturbation session minutes ago had worn me out a bit. That combined with my general exhaustion from a day of school had me asleep not too long after. --- I woke up sometime after the sun was up. The wet pull-up was now cold and not nearly as comfortable as it was when I fell asleep. The discomfort of it was making me feel like a little girl. Not thinking about it too much, I let a little stream of pee escape into the already soaked diaper. The new pee absorbed into the back of the pull-up, warming it up a bit but not enough to counter the cold of the front. Now that I'm a bit excited and feeling naughty, it's time to find mom and get my spanking. My heart sped up and my privates began to tingle at the thought of this. I've read about spankings for years now, and it's finally time to experience a genuine one. As I was getting out of bed, I heard foot steps coming from down the hall. "Good morning sweetheart. How did you sleep?" Mom asked, opening my door and walking into my room. "I slept a little too well..." I replied, looking down at the floor. I'm sure it was already obvious to her that I wet myself. The pull-up I was wearing was sagging pretty badly and it was evident through my pajama bottoms. "I'm sorry sweetheart," Mom said as she came over and enveloped me in a hug, "do you still want to do what we talked about last night?" "Y-yes..." I weakly answered back. "Okay, wait right here for a second while I go grab a couple of things." Mom instructed before leaving me alone. While alone, I took the time to give myself a couple more rubs through the wet pull-up. I want to enjoy this as much as possible and what better way to do it than while horny? The pull-up was a bit uncomfortable though with how cold it's gotten. While uncomfortable, it did do a good job of making me feel just like a naughty child. A naughty child who needs a spanking. Mom returned moments later and thankfully didn't catch what I was just doing. In her hands, I saw her phone, a towel, and my big wooden hairbrush I keep in the bathroom. I've given myself some spankings with it before, so I knew that this was going to hurt. Seeing this caused some 'juices' to escape my privates and fall into the already soaked pull-up. "Come here sweetheart." Mom instructed as she took a seat on the wooden chair in my room. I walked over to her and she draped the towel over her lap and began fiddling with her phone. When I arrived in front of her, just reached out and gripped the sides of my waist, signaling for me to hold still. "Here's how this is going to go: I set a timer on my phone for two minutes. Once you're in position over my lap and ready, I'll start the timer. I'm going to spank your bare bottom uninterrupted until the timer sounds. Understand?" Mom explained. I replied with only a nod. I then felt moms thumbs hook around my pajama shorts. They were soon pulled down to my ankles, leaving me standing in front of her with in only my top and a visibly soaked pull-up. This caused me to blush even more than I already was. The wetting may have been intentional, but mom didn't know that. She just sees her adult daughter in a wet diaper. Next went the Goodnite. Mom hooked her thumbs around it just like my pajama pants and brought it down to my ankles, leaving my hairless crotch exposed to her. "Over my lap honey." Mom instructed. I complied, stepping out of my pajama pants and pull-up. I left them on the floor behind me as I walked over to her side. I took a deep breath as I draped myself across the towel. My stomach pressed right against her legs. Due to the height of the chair and my short stature, I was completely unable to reach the ground. This left me even more helpless to what was about happen, making me even more excited. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me. "Yes mommy." I replied, getting a little too into my naughty child head space. I was too excited to care though. Finally, I get to experience a true spanking. My petite butt was pointed right in the air, just waiting for the first strike to be delivered. *THWAP* I let out a little cry that was a bit more of a moan. Mom definitely wasn't holding back. That hurt way more than I expected! The impact spot stung terribly. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Mom continued to deliver a steady stream of spanks to my bottom. Each smack hurt just as bad, if not worse than the last. Every swat was on a different spot of my butt, which was causing my entire back side to hurt. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* I lost count of the smacks shortly after we started. My moans soon turned into whines as mom continued punishing my bottom. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* My internal clock was completely thrown off as well, meaning I had no idea how far into this we were. It could be 10 or even 100 seconds until the alarm sounds. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears started forming in my eyes at this point. Maybe I'd bitten off a bit more than I could chew? *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Deep down though, this was still incredibly exciting to me. I felt exactly like the naughty little girl that I am. I wet myself on purpose and lied to mom. This spanking is well deserved. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* The excitement did nothing to cancel out the genuine pain I was experiencing though. My ass hurt like never before. This wasn't even comparable to the spankings I've given myself in the past. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* Tears were now flowing down my face as I began crying. My butt was on fire! I may have been enjoying this on some level, but at the same time I just wanted it to end. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* This feels like it had been going on for an eternity! Did mom forget to start the timer? I was already bawling my eyes out and didn't know how much more I could take. *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *THWAP* *DING* *DING* *DING* At last, the alarm was going off! That was seriously only 2 minutes? It felt like 10! At this point I was slumped over moms lap, unable to do anything except cry. My ass felt like it was on fire and I was definitely feeling like a humiliated little girl. "Shh sweetheart, it's over now." Mom said as she stroked my hair and rubbed my sore bottom. "I-I'm s-sorry, m-mommy!" I blubbered out through my crying. I truly was sorry for manipulating her like this, but it was well worth it for how I feel now. My ass was burning, but my naughty cunt was also burning with lust. "I know, sweetheart. Do you think you're ready to get up now?" Mom asked me, still rubbing my butt. "Y-yes." I meekly answered. Because I had no leverage, mom had to lift me up off of her and set me on my feet, just like a child. Once I was on my feet, I continued where my mom left off in rubbing my bottom, not even remember that I was completely naked, save for my shirt. I took a look back at my mirror to get a good view at my bottom and was shocked by just how red it was. I've never spanked myself hard enough to get it more than a little pink. Right now, it's a darker shade of red than a strawberry! Mom took the towel off her lap and got up from the chair. After folding the towel up and setting it down she turned around and enveloped me into a hug. I was surprised at first, but quickly removed my hands from my strawberry-tinted butt cheeks to return the hug. We silently stayed like this for a moment while mom stroked my hair. "You handled that very well sweetheart. I'm sorry that I hurt you so much." Mom said in her motherly voice. "Don't be sorry mom. I asked for it and needed it." Wanted may have been more appropriate, but mom didn't need to know that. "If you say so. I'm going to get a couple of things at the store in a few minutes. Do you need anything?" Mom asked, breaking away from the hug. "No." I replied, excited at my opportunity to get naughty. "Alright, just give me a call if you change your mind." Mom said, taking the hairbrush and towel with her as she left the room. I stood in my room and admired my butt in the mirror until I eventually heard the door close and her car leave. As soon as I did, I went over to my bloated pull-up laying on the floor and pulled it back up to where it had been 15 minutes ago. After being away from my body for so long it had grown much colder than before. It was honestly a little gross, but very naughty feeling. I took off my shirt and gave another glance at the mirror. My spanked bottom was clearly visible around the edges of the pull-up. Now it's time to have some fun. I took a seat on the chair and immediately felt more pain run through my butt. Even with the soggy pull-up beneath it, my ass still felt like I sat down on a bed of spikes. This didn't deter me though, as I stuck my left thumb in my mouth and my right down the front of the pull-up. My mind went back to mere minutes ago, when I was laid over my moms lap in this very chair, getting a very sound spanking on my naughty, wet bottom. After several minutes of spanking memories and playing with myself, I exploded into my diaper with the biggest orgasm I've ever had. I spent several minutes recovering and just enjoying the feeling of my sore bottom and wet pull-up. Eventually I got myself cleaned up and took a shower. The hot water irritated my sore bottom and now that my horniness has passed, it just hurt. The rest of my day went along mostly normal. I say mostly, because anytime I sat down the pain from my spanking resurfaced and shot through my bottom. After several hours it finally calmed down to a dull feeling and eventually faded. Throughout the day I would periodically pull down my pants and panties in front of the mirror and examined how the color of my bottom changed. It may not have been the best in the moment, but I thoroughly enjoyed my spanking earlier. It probably wasn't something I want to experience everyday though, as the pain in my butt lasted several hours past the actual spanking. This wouldn't be good for paying attention in class when I had school. Unfortunately I've put myself in a position where I can't enjoy a wet pull-up without getting a spanking. Was it worth it though? Without a doubt. When it came time for bed, I needed to make a choice. Did I want another spanking tomorrow morning? After slipping on my Goodnite for bed and feeling a tingling in my crotch, I decided that I very much did. After laying down in bed, I let loose and flooded my pull-up. It soaked up everything I gave it and quickly expanded. With thoughts of another spanking in my mind and a warm, soggy pull-up around my waist, I eventually fell asleep. --- Mom woke me up the next morning by lightly shaking my shoulder and encouraging me to get up. I groaned a little and felt my cool, saturated pull-up squish as I moved my legs. As I slowly got up, I remembered what is in store for me right after bed. The thought of another spanking excited me of course, but I wasn't sure if I was prepared for another one after what I got yesterday. "How did you do today?" Mom asked me, obviously referring to my bed-wetting. "The same as last night." I answered. "Alright then. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom said as she left my room, presumably to grab my hairbrush. I stood up and got out of bed as instructed. While I waited for mom, I stuck my hand down the back of my pull-up and felt my bottom. I found a couple spots that will still lightly bruised from my spanking yesterday and slightly cringed knowing that they weren't going to get better today. I wasn't as excited for my impending spanking today as I was yesterday either, so I'm sure that was going to make it hurt more. While my hand was down there, I gave myself a few rubs to at least try to get myself horny for the spanking. Not soon after, I heard mom walking down the hall and approaching my door, so I quickly pulled my hand away from myself and out of my pull-up. Unfortunately, I wasn't able to pleasure myself too much before I had to stop. I was still a bit excited, but not nearly as much as yesterday. Mom didn't say anything as she sat down in the chair and draped the towel over her lap. Just like yesterday, she set an alarm on her phone and beckoned me to come over. I did as instructed and mom wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants and exposing my soaked Goodnite. She began pulling it down, but instead of bringing it down to my feet she stopped right above my knees. When I asked her about this she said it would prevent me from kicking as much as yesterday. I blushed from being told that and from being exposed to mom like I was. Having my pee filled pull-up around my legs like that made me feel like a naughty child, which was perfect. I've fantasized about being put into a timeout corner dressed exactly like this numerous times. In those fantasies it was always right after a sound spanking though. It was hard to move around with my legs restricts like that, but I was still able to waddle over to moms side and position myself for my spanking. "Are you ready sweetheart?" Mom asked me after I draped myself over her lap. "Yes." I answered while bracing myself for the next 2 minutes. Mom placed her hand over the small of my back to help keep me still and used her other hand to start the timer. After grabbing the hairbrush, I quickly felt the first painful blow make contact with my already bruised bottom. I groaned and braced for the next one while trying my best to imagine myself in one of my fantasies. The pleasure could only do so much to counter the pain though, and before too long there were tears in my eyes. Not too long after, the tears were flowing down my face and I couldn't concentrate on any pleasure that I may have been receiving. The pain was even worse than yesterday, which is really saying something. Each loud swat of the hairbrush brought pain throughout my entire body and left my butt feeling like it was roasting over a fire. After what felt like an eternity, mom's alarm when off and the blows to my backside ceased. I couldn't do anything but cry over mom's lap while she rubbed my sore bottom and cooed that it was over. The rubbing felt nice, but did little to alleviate the burning pain. "Are you doing okay, sweetie?" Mom asked me while continuing her rubbing. "Y-yes." I managed to choke out. I had stopped crying, but I was still sobbing a bit. "Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked me. I tried to stand up, but didn't have any leverage, so mom had to help lift me off of her like I was a child. I had trouble standing up straight once I was on my feet. The pain from my butt caused my legs to be very wobbly and unstable. It didn't really matter though, since mom stood up and wrapped me in a hug, supporting my weight. Mom kept supporting me in the hug until I was able to confidently stand on my own. When I was finally able to, she left my room to go do other things. As soon as it was safe, I pulled my cold, bloated pull-up back up. After it was back where it belonged, I sat down in the chair mom had just spanked me in. My cold urine squished out of the pull-up and right onto my stinging bottom, which had just suffered a new burst of pain from sitting down. The pain became a secondary thought after I started getting in the right mood. Thinking about the spanking I just had, along with fantasies of mom coming in here with a big, thick diaper to put me in, I began pleasuring myself. Pull-ups were great and all, but they weren't technically a diaper. Maybe when I run out of Goodnites I could get some actual diapers instead? By doing that, I would be missing out on the humiliating, childish designs though. I'd have to contemplate that later though, for now I was free to fantasize about being put into a big, thick, baby print diaper. I imagined myself just after my spanking. Instead of what had actually happened, mom would instead lift me up, pull my wet pull-up back up, and put me into a timeout in the corner. I would cry in the corner and release more urine into my already at-capacity pull-up, causing some to dribble down my legs. Mom would come get me shortly and guide me down onto a changing pad she had setup all while scolding me for leaking. On the changing pad, she would rip out the sides of my Goodnite, exposing my hairless privates. Mom would lift my legs to wipe me down and deliver two more swats to my already bruised bottom for squirming. I'd cry out, only to be met with a large pacifier being inserted into my mouth. My bottom would then be lowered back down onto a multiple inch thick, all pink diaper with baby bottle and letter block patterns. Mom would extensively powder me before finally taping the giant diaper onto me. With that, I exploded into my pull-up. After my few minutes of post-orgasm high, I got up out of the chair to get cleaned up. Standing up made the pain in my bottom flare, forcing me to let out a slight moan. The hot shower didn't help my bottom either. I felt the lasting effects of my morning spanking throughout the entire day. Because of this, I resolved to keep both my bed and pull-up dry for the first time in close to a week. It was one thing to deal with a sore butt at home, but having one at school would be bad. The hard chairs would increase the pain much more and make it hard to concentrate. I felt a sense of disappointment as I slipped on my pull-up that night. As much as I didn't want to, I'd need to keep my Goodnite dry tonight. If I didn't I wouldn't be able to sit still at school tomorrow. It feels like such a waste to not use it though. Maybe I could find a way to punish myself when I get home from school tomorrow? I had to restrain myself from rubbing myself through my pull-up after thinking about that. If I got too horny, I probably wouldn't be able to stop myself from wetting. After close to an hour of trying not to think about doing something naughty in my pull-up, I was finally able to fall asleep. --- Mom came to wake me up as she had been doing for the last few days. Waking up without the feeling of wet padding was actually kind of weird after having done so for multiple days. I needed to pee pretty badly though, and had stop myself from instinctively letting it go. "How did you do last night sweetheart?" Mom asked, nudging me a little. "I'm dry!" I answered, sounding a little more excited than I probably needed to. "That's great sweetheart! Did you do anything different last night that you think helped?" Mom said, leaning down and hugging me. "I really didn't want a spanking before school." I answered, telling the truth. "Well I'm glad that it's working. Maybe I should start spanking you for other stuff too?" Mom said with a little laugh. I blushed and looked away. As much as I liked spankings, I wanted to keep them on my own terms. I had to be in a certain mood to want a spanking, and I definitely wouldn't be in that mood after getting scolded about a bad grade or something. "Just kidding sweetheart. Come on, get up and get ready for school." Mom said, leaving my room. I did as instructed, hurrying down to the bathroom as I actually needed to pee pretty badly. When I got to the bathroom, I quickly pulled my pajama pants down to my ankles and the pull-up down to my knees. Using the toilet with my pull-up pulled down made me feel like a little girl. I almost wished mom would come in and praise me for 'making it to the potty on time.' After I was done 'using the potty', I discarded my unsoiled Goodnite in the garbage can. In the shower, I tried to brainstorm ideas for a fitting punishment when I got home from school. I could spank myself, but it would never be enough after getting spanked by mom the last couple of days. I tried hard, but I couldn't think of any way to punish myself other than spanking. Well, there were plenty of things I thought of, but didn't have any of the supplies. I've always wanted to give myself an enema. The idea of being filled with tons of water through my butt and being forced to hold it seemed perfectly humiliating to me. The best part would be after getting the enema though, when I'd be put in a thick diaper that would easily absorb it all. I could imagine myself having to beg to be allowed release it into my diaper. Unfortunately, we didn't have an enema kit nor did I have any diapers that could absorb that much liquid. I was unable to think of anything useful until I got out of the shower. After I finished drying off a bit, I glanced at the sink and saw a fresh bar of soap sitting next to it. The idea of washing my own mouth out with soap instantly found its way into my head and I instantly knew that it would work. I'd read about it in ABDL stories before, but I've never thought to try doing it myself. I decided then and there that it would be my punishment when I got home from school. My day at school was uneventful, as usual. My mind constantly drifted to thinking about after school and my impending self-punishment. My heart started beating a bit harder on the bus as I approached home. From what I'd read, mouth-soapings weren't fun to experience. A punishment wasn't supposed to be fun though, and I'd done something naughty. I rushed through the door as soon as I got home. Mom was still at work for the next couple of hours, so I'd have plenty of time to myself. After setting down my things, I raced to the bathroom and stared at the bar of soap. Very soon, it would be cleaning out my naughty mouth. Remembering that mouth-soapings can be messy, I took my shirt off and set it on the toilet lid. I unclipped my bra and set it down as well, leaving me completely topless. While setting my bra down, my eyes drifted over to the trashcan. I'm guessing that since I was dry this morning, mom didn't feel the need to take out my pull-up. Since there was nothing wrong with it, I decided to take it out and put it on for my punishment. I quickly pulled down my jeans and panties and stepped out of them. As soon as they were off, I began working the Goodnite up where it belongs. Now that I was appropriately dressed in nothing but a pull-up, it was time to begin. I picked the soap off its tray next to the sink. While running it under the water and getting it nice and lathery, I looked up at myself in the mirror. Looking back at me was a little girl with nothing but her pull-up on. Given my relatively short stature and my practically non-existent chest, I felt even more like a toddler. When the soap was plenty lathery, I braced myself and opened my mouth. I tasted the chemicals as soon as the bar rubbed against my tongue. The taste was terrible, and the feeling it left behind was just as bad. Once the bar was about as far in as it could get, I began sliding it in and out. Suds and soapy saliva rapidly began pooling into every crevice of my mouth. Drool began to flow down my mouth and onto my chest as I continued soaping every surface of my mouth. After every surface of my mouth felt like it had been thoroughly coated in the disgusting tasting soap, I bit down on the bar. The fowl taste made itself known again as soon as my teeth broke the surface of the now-soft bar. Using my clean hand, I quickly set an alarm on my phone for 90 seconds. Setting my phone down, I lifted my head up to see how I looked. My mouth, chin, and chest were covered in soapy drool and a caked layer of soap was visible all around my mouth. The drool was still flowing as well, so I'm sure it will be much worse by the time I can take the soap out. If someone saw me, there'd be no way they'd think I was an 18 year old girl. Instead, they'd see a naughty toddler with a thoroughly cleaned mouth. As I stated multiple times already, the soap tasted terrible. It was like I had just taken a drink of random cleaning products with a touch of mint. The feeling was just as bad. My entire mouth was coated in a film with a feel that I couldn't quite describe. My teeth felt especially bad, seeing as how they were dug right into the bar of soap. I looked down at my phone and whined when I noticed that only 30 seconds had past. This was a truly terrible punishment that I'm glad mom never used on me. Sure, she threatened me with it multiple times as a child, but never went through with it. Experiencing it now was terrible, but at least I was in control of the situation. At 40 seconds left, I felt pressure in my bladder. Without even thinking, I immediately began letting loose and flooding my pull-up. After a couple of seconds, I realized what I was doing and tried to stop. By then though, it was already too late. Unable to stop the stream, I decided to just enjoy it. I was slightly turned on before due to my humiliating self-punishment, but the feeling of my wet pull-up amplified it. I let out a moan as I felt my pee soak throughout the pull-up, which caused me to bite harder on the soap. My pee just kept flowing and eventually I even felt some drops run down my leg. My bladder finished emptying as soon as the alarm I set went off, leaving me no time to think about my leaking pull-up. I quickly pulled the bar of soap out and began furiously rinsing my mouth out. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't get all of the after-taste or feeling out. After cleaning out my mouth the best I could, I focused on cleaning up the rest of my body. The drool that didn't land in the sink was completely covering my chin to my chest. Once that was done, I was finally able to shift my attention to my leaky Goodnite. I never planned on wetting it, but I lost myself in the moment. I quite literally had an accident. I knew I should of taken it off, but the thought of having a literal accident made me too horny. Standing right in front of the mirror, I brought my hand down and began pleasuring myself through my filled pull-up. My pee squished out through the pull-up, sending a little more down my leg and even onto my hand. I came very quickly and intensely after thinking about myself being punished by mom like I had just done myself. I imagined mom standing behind me, throughly soaping my mouth while I stood there in nothing by a pull-up. Eventually, I was instructed to bite down on the soap like I had done already. Mom would then begin to paddle my bottom while I stood there and wet my pull-up. Once I recovered, I began to grasp the severity of what I had done. Not only had I ruined a bar of soap, I also completely filled a pull-up that I told mom I kept dry. I was legitimately in fear of getting a spanking now, especially after I had just relieved all of my horniness. The best idea I came up with was to bury the Goodnite and soap in the garbage under some other stuff and hope that mom wouldn't notice when she took it out. Not exactly safe, but it was the best idea I could come up with. I carefully took my pull-up off and placed it in the garbage. I made sure to thoroughly clean myself and used the wipes to help cover up pull-up in the trash. The slight taste and feel of the soap didn't leave my mouth for at least another hour after I left the bathroom. That time wasn't fun. No matter how much I tried, I could not get the feeling to go away. Thankfully, it had naturally gone away by the time mom got home and made dinner. My night proceeded like usual for a few hours after dinner, until mom unexpectedly walked into my room. Chills spread through my body when I saw the unhappy expression on her face. "Do you want to talk about what I found in the bathroom garbage, sweetheart?" She asked me, not sounding very happy. "W-What did you find?" I timidly asked, already knowing the answer. "I found a very wet pull-up, even though you told me you were dry this morning." Mom answered. "Did I?" I asked, trying to feign ignorance. "Yes, you did. That's why you didn't get a spanking this morning." Mom fired back. There was no doubt in my mind that she thought I had lied to her this morning. "Oh, I um..." I tried to respond, but couldn't think of a valid excuse that wouldn't reveal what had actually happened. "Listen sweetheart. The spankings are supposed to help you stop waking up wet. You're not going to get better if you lie to get out of them." Mom said to me. "I'm sorry mom..." I said, looking away. "I'll be back in a moment then sweetheart." Mom said before leaving my room. I had a good idea what she was doing and I was afraid. It's one thing to get spanked when I was horny and wanting it, but that wasn't the case this time. My heart started pounding as the fear of my impending spanking began to set in. I couldn't believe I was stupid enough to wet that pull-up! Even while I was in the middle of punishing myself for not wetting it. Mom came back half a minute later carrying the usual hairbrush and towel, confirming what I already knew was coming. "You know the drill, sweetheart." Mom said, taking a seat. I looked down in shame and slowly made my way over to mom. Once I was close enough, she unbuckled my jeans and began lowering them to my ankles. She made me step out of them and soon my panties followed, leaving me bottomless. I didn't resist as she lightly pulled me over her lap. We both said nothing and before I knew it I felt the first blow of the hairbrush assault my bottom. I could tell that this wouldn't be pleasant in the slightest, based solely off the first few swats. Maybe I deserved this for being so reckless earlier, but a full spanking seemed a bit excessive. The swats continued raining down at a slightly faster rate than usual and it wasn't too long before I was in tears. The last couple of spankings I was able to enjoy on some level, but I just couldn't put myself in the proper mood. This probably made the pain much worse for me. "I'm sorry mommy! Please stop!" I cried out, practically blubbering now. My pleas fell on deaf ears though and mom continued the spanking with no hesitation. Finally, after what felt like an eternity of pain, moms alarm went off. Like before, I probably wouldn't have even known she stopped if I hadn't heard the alarm. I laid still on moms lap, crying my eyes out afterwards. Usually mom would let me stay there until I could confidently get up, but this time was different. After half a minute or so mom lifted me up off her lap and carried me over to my bed. "W-w-what are you d-d-doing, m-mommy." I blubbered out as I was laid down painfully on my back and butt. "We're not done with your punishment yet, sweetheart. The first spanking was to make up for the one you missed this morning. This next one is for lying to me to get out of a spanking." Mom explained. My heart nearly stopped when I heard I was about to receive another spanking. I knew mom was mad, but I had just been spanked until I was a crying mess! There's no way I could handle any more! "No! P-please mommy! I'm sorry!" I begged. "I know you're sorry sweetheart. I hope after this you'll be sorry enough to not do it again. Here's what's going to happen: You're going to pull your legs back and hold them in place against your chest. Then, you're going to get a 30 second spanking in that position with the hairbrush." Mom explained. I could only cry harder as I accepted my fate. I slowly raised my legs up to my chest and assumed the diaper position. I had wanted to get spanked like this before, but not like this! My very red bottom was soon on full display to mom, who was readying another timer on her phone. After starting the timer, mom wasted no time beginning her assault. The hairbrush quickly rained down on my already sore butt. This hurt much worse than what I just received, but it was not in the same spot. It take me a moment to realize that mom was hitting my lower butt and sit spot! Before long I was howling in pain with tears freely flowing down my face. Mom didn't hesitate in the slightest though and kept up a consistently fast pace. It wasn't too much longer before I whining out loud as well. It was only 30 seconds, but it felt longer than the normal spanking I had just received. I immediately let go of my legs and let them fall once mom's alarm went off. That was a dumb decision on my part though, as a fresh wave of pain shot through my body as my butt hit the bed. I quickly rolled over onto my stomach and rubbed my butt while I sobbed into my pillow. I cried for several minutes while mom stood behind me and rubbed by back and butt. After a few minutes, mom gave me instructions to 'wait here' and then left the room. I hadn't moved an inch in the time she was gone but had managed to get my crying under control. "Let's get you ready for bed sweetheart. Do you think you can stand up?" Mom asked once she returned to my room. I silently began getting out of my bed while being careful not to touch my butt to anything. Once I was on my feet, mom began taking off my shirt and bra, leaving me naked in front of her. My face blushed red, though it would be hard to tell due to all the crying from before. I was embarrassed to be standing on display like this, but was too exhausted to give any resistance. "Do you need to use the potty?" Mom asked me as she set my discarded cloths on my bed. "N-no." I said lightly. Mom then went over to my bag of Goodnites in the corner and grabbed one out of it. She brought it over to me and began to spread it out in her hands. When she got down on her knees in front of me I realized what she was expecting. Humiliated, I lightly used moms shoulders to balance myself and stepped into the pull-up. Mom then began snaking it up my legs until I felt the padding take its proper place. I let out a small whine when I felt it brush over my sore bottom. "I want you to go brush your teeth and then we can talk." Mom instructed. "Y-yes ma'am." I replied, quickly scurrying to the bathroom in only my pull-up. I quickly brushed my teeth like my mom instructed before returning to my room. Any and every movement caused my Goodnite to brush against my sore bottom, forcing me to try to be as still as possible. The entire time I couldn't get my mind off of what had just happened. Mom had given me not one, but TWO spankings and then dressed me in one of my pull-ups like I was a toddler. Thankfully mom didn't discover what had actually happened with that pull-up, but I'm not sure if that was worth a second spanking. In the moment, I silently swore to myself that I was going to stop wetting my pull-ups. It was certainly fun, but it was no longer worth receiving a spanking over. I had only myself to blame for asking for this treatment of course, but there was nothing I could do about it now. When I returned to my room mom had already laid out a set of my pajamas on the bed. I wordlessly made my way over to them to put them on, but mom stopped me before I could. "I want to talk before you finish getting ready for bed." Mom explained. Standing in front of mom in just this pull-up was going to make the lecturing I was about to receive exponentially more humiliating for me. I complied though, not wanting to risk any other punishment. "I'm disappointed that you lied to me this morning sweetheart." Mom started. "I thought you were being mature and handling this like an adult, but this morning you lied to me to get out of a punishment like a child would. I thought I could trust you to tell me the truth and manage your bed wetting yourself, but today you have shown me that that is not the case. So, for the next few weeks, I will be managing your protection." "Please mom, I'm sorry! I promise I won't lie to you again!" I said, not knowing what all what mom explained would entail. "Sorry sweetheart, but you showed me today that you can't be trusted to handle it yourself. Starting tonight, I am going to keep your protection in my room. I will bring you one to change into at night before bed. In the morning I will come in to check if you stayed dry myself. Do you understand?" mom asked. "Yes ma'am." I answered back. I was mad about getting lectured and compared to a child, even if it was appropriate. Mom left my room with the package of Goodnites in tow soon after hugging me and wishing me good night. I got myself dressed in the pajamas that she laid out for me afterwards and got into bed. It was hard getting comfortable due to the hot pain throbbing on my butt cheeks. I ended up laying down on my stomach. Laying in bed in pain like this only hardened my resolve to stop wetting myself. It took a little bit due to how early it was for me to be going to bed and the pain, but eventually I finally passed out. ----- I woke up sometime in the night with my bladder aching. Instinctively, I almost let it flood into my pull-up but was thankfully able to stop myself. I forced myself to get up out of bed and make my way to the bathroom. The pain from last nights spankings was still present, but somewhat dulled out. When I got to the toilet, I carefully pulled down my pajama pants and pull-up. Once they were out of the way I sat down, winced, and let my bladder go. I was actually somewhat proud of myself for not using my pull-up instead. Embarrassment filled me when I realized how silly that sounded. When I was finished, I pulled my pull-up and pajama pants back into place. I made my way back to my room quickly and tried to fall back asleep. I'm not sure how long it took, but I eventually succeeded. ----- I woke up in the morning to mom shaking my shoulder. "Come on sweetheart, get up and get ready for school." She lightly said. I eventually rolled over onto my bottom, slightly feeling the residual pain from last night. It was nothing major though and I was able to stand it. "Did you stay dry tonight?" Mom asked. "Yes." I answered, brushing my hands against my pull-up just to be sure. "Well, get up out of bed so that I can check." Mom instructed. "Please mom, I promise that I'm dry. You don't need to check." I embarrassingly answered. "You told me you were dry yesterday when you weren't sweetheart. Now come on, I need to get ready for work." Mom answered back. Defeated, I slowly rolled out of bed. Once on my feet, mom got on her knees in front of me. She hooked her hands around my pajama pants and gently brought them down to my ankles, exposing my dry pull-up. I thought it being visually dry would be enough to please her, so I was shocked when I felt her rub the bottom of the padding. "Good job sweetheart!" Mom said while standing up and giving me a hug. "Now go get ready for school." I did as instructed, this time without the feeling of wastefulness that I had yesterday for not using my pull-up. As much as I wished I could have, it was not worth the spanking. I deposited my completely dry pull-up in the garbage can without a second look back and carried out the rest of my morning routine. That night at around 10:00pm, mom came into my room carrying one of my Goodnites. I expected her to come over and dress me in it like last night, but instead she just left it on my bed. I guess I still had the privilege of putting it on myself. After that, mom wished me good night and went to bed. ----- This routine continued for the next 3 days. In that time I made sure to keep my pull-ups dry, earning lots of praise from mom every morning after she personally verified it. In that same amount of time, I never felt an urge to masturbate or even look at ABDL content online. That is until Friday night. It was a little after midnight and mom had gone to bed hours ago. I was a bit 'pent up' by this point so I finally gave in to my urges. I quickly stripped out of my pants and panties and replaced them with my pull-up. Next went everything above my waist, leaving me completely naked except for my pull-up. Now properly dressed for the occasion, I sat down at my computer and began searching through several ABDL stories. After several minutes I settled on one with ample usage of diaper punishment and spankings. The main character was a girl who was tricked into being diaper punished by her little sister. The little sister made sure that the main character received plenty of spankings and humiliation the entire time. Reading through the story made me long for a spanking of my own. It had been over 4 days now since my last one and much as I hated them in the moment, I still enjoyed them and the humiliation they provided. Was it worth it though? In mom's eyes I was finally getting my bed wetting under control plus I would probably end up regretting it afterwards anyways. On the other hand, if I stayed dry too long she would eventually take away the Goodnites I had worked hard to get. It may also look suspicious if I just up and stopped with no issues after over a week of wetting every night. With these thoughts in mind and horniness clouding my judgment, I release my somewhat strained bladder and began wetting my pull-up. It soaked it all up without issue while I began playing with myself and imaging myself in the position of the main character in the story. When I had finally finished wetting, the pull-up was warm, squishy, and felt and like heaven. I stood up and continued playing with myself, getting lost in my own imagination. I imagined myself in the story. I needed to pee really bad and had to beg my sister to pull down my pull-up and let me use the training potty in my room, as I was forbidden from doing so myself. She refused however, forcing me to wet my pink princess pull-up in front of her. She wasted no time in calling our mom, who was angry with me for not using the potty. I would then proceed to be thoroughly spanked on my bare bottom before being sent to the timeout corner in my wet pull-up and a pacifier. I exploded into my wet pull-up shortly after. The similarities to my current situation made the fantasy even better for me. Sadly, I didn't have a training potty or a pacifier though. I did however receive spankings for wetting myself, which is exactly what I'm in for when I wake up tomorrow. As I calmed down and came off my high, I began regretting what I had done. I was now guaranteed a painful spanking tomorrow morning. With mom having all of my dry pull-ups and and checking for wetness herself every morning, there was no way out of it. That made it a bit exciting for me, but still scary. After finishing the rest of my bed time routine in my already soaked pull-up, I slowly drifted off to sleep. ----- I woke up to mom nudging me like usual. I instantly took notice of my wet pull-up and remembered what I did last night. It was fun then, but I'm now regretting it. When I rolled over on to my back I felt my cold pee squish out up against my skin, which didn't feel too pleasant. "Did you stay dry again sweetheart?" Mom asked me after giving me a moment to wake up. "N-no" I answered. "I'm sorry sweetheart, you were doing really good too. Get up out of bed and I'll be back in just a moment." Mom instructed before leaving my room. I groaned and did as instructed. At least she didn't ask me to let her see. It doesn't really matter though, since she would be getting a clear view of it in a few minutes. I slowly made my way out of my bed and onto my feet. Mom returned moments later carrying the customary towel and hairbrush. "Let's get this over with sweetheart." Mom said, beckoning me over to where she was sitting. I thought the same thing and made my way over to her. She wasted no time in pulling down my pajama pants, exposing my bloated pull-up to her. She had me step out of them and toss them aside. Next went my Goodnite as mom pulled it down to my knees. I was now properly dressed for my spanking and mom didn't waste any time guiding me over her lap. The swats began almost as soon as I was in position, engulfing the house with sounds of slapping and whining. After a while, the whines turned into crying. This was my first time getting spanked in over 4 days and in that time I apparently forgot just how bad they hurt. One of the worst parts was not knowing how much longer I had to endure it. I had a clock in my room, but I couldn't see it from my position over moms lap. The entire time I was crying I was regretting letting my horniness get the best of me last night. It was then that I resolved that I was finished getting spanked, even if it meant I would have to give up my pull-ups. It was ironic really; I had told mom that spankings may help stop my bed wetting as a way to fulfill my perverted fantasies, but they were doing exactly that. After what felt like an hour, moms alarm sounded and my butt was finally spared. As usual, mom let me lay still and soothed my sore butt until I was able to get up and stand on my own. During that time I tried to stop crying. I also thought over my resolve that I made minutes ago. As much as I loved the feeling and childishness of my pull-ups, they weren't worth the pain I was in and I could only keep them for so long without using them. Eventually I was helped up off moms lap and onto my feet. Once mom was gone I pulled my wet Goodnite back up and carried out the rest of my morning routine. ----- It has now been 10 days since my last 'accident' and the same amount of time since my last spanking. Mom has been praising me often for how well I've been doing like I'm a child, but at this point I didn't really mind. Since my last spanking, I've only masturbated once in my pull-up. I was smart enough not to wet myself first though. Tonight was going to be the night that I give up my pull-ups. I am going to tell mom that I'm going to sleep in my panties. I felt a pang in my heart at this thought. I loved the feeling of my pull-ups and the childish humiliation they brought, but I couldn't justify keeping them if I wasn't going to use them. The spankings I had personally requested had ruined any chances of me wanting to use them. My package of Goodnites was starting to run somewhat low as well. Mom returned them to me last week, but still verifies the reported state of my pull-up every morning. There were probably about 7 in there still if I had to guess. I planned to keep them around, stored in the back of my closet 'just in case'. Maybe I could still take one out and indulge in some naughty fun from time to time. That night I sat down at the dinner table with mom. Things were going normally until I spoke up about my plan. "Mom, it's been 10 days now since my last accident." I exclaimed. "Yep, good job sweetheart." she replied. "Because of that, I'm going to try wearing my panties to bed tonight." I stated, feeling like a small child. "It seems like your problem is under control now, so that's good. I'm going to miss seeing you in your protection every morning though. You look just adorable with it." "Mom!" I fired back. I agreed with her and I will miss wearing them, but being told that by my own mother is embarrassing! "I'm just kidding sweetheart. I'm glad you don't need them anymore." She answered. Dinner and the rest of the night went on as normal after that. When I went to get ready for bed I instinctively went to grab a pull-up, but stopped myself. With a depressed sigh, I went and brushed my teeth, padding free. It felt wrong laying down in bed without a pull-up on. They have been my exclusive night time underwear for over two weeks now, and I felt like I was missing something without them. It was kind of hard for me to even get to sleep without feeling the soft padding up against me. I will miss my pull-ups, humiliation, and in a way even the spankings. They all had been a large part of my life for what felt like a while now, even if it was just a few weeks. Maybe in the future I could have a couple of one-off accidents to justify wearing them again for a few nights. That would have to be a while from now though, since my butt was still not ready for another spanking. With these thoughts in mind, I slowly drifted off to sleep. I don't remember too well, but I believe there were tears in my eyes at the time. - End - Epilogue: I very recently graduated high school and am now looking for a summer job before I go to college. The prospect of having a job was exciting to me. Soon I will be able to purchase my own baby items and indulge further into my fantasies. For now though, I just had to be patient. It has now been four months since I gave up my pull-ups. In that time I have not wet my bed once. I have, however, taken a pull-up or two from the leftovers in my closet to play around with. I would of course wet them and play with myself, just like I used to. I only did this if I could dispose of them without mom knowing though, which made it hard and is why I've only done it twice. While I had kept my bed completely dry every night, I was unfortunately unable to keep my bottom free of spankings. After my bed wetting supposedly stopped because of the spankings, mom began to use them as her go to disciplinary method. I was relatively well behaved, but I could have my moments from time to time. Misbehavior used to be met with a lecturing and possibly a light grounding, but now it was met with a lecturing and a firm spanking. These were usually done over moms lap in my bedroom with a hairbrush like before, but mom was not afraid to mix it up. After I brought home an F on a report card she was the angriest I'd seen her in a long time. She made me lay down on my bed and assume the diaper position, just like when she punished me for supposedly lying to her about wetting myself. Afterwards she spanked my poor bottom senseless for multiple minutes, making sure to shade every part a nice red. Sadly, the spankings were very effective too. I would always be on my best behavior for days after one. This didn't go unnoticed by mom either. If I was acting up, she would ask if I needed an 'attitude adjustment', which I very quickly learned was code for a spanking. Just the threat of it was usually enough to get me in line. Other than that though, my life has been mostly normal. There's no way I'd ever be able to forget my experience as a fake bed wetter. I honestly missed it a lot, but I would be crazy for wanting the frequent spankings that came with it. Now that I graduated high school every day was free for me though, so maybe an occasional spanking wouldn't be too bad... After thinking that, I contemplated if it really was worth it. I did heavily miss wearing my pull-ups to bed every night and their ability to make me feel so good. I still had a few in my closet that were left over from before. Maybe I could wet myself once or twice, just to have them back for a little bit... That night when I was beginning to get ready for bed I opted to skip using the toilet and set a quiet alarm for 6:00am. I had a harder time than usual falling asleep that night. It could partially be attributed to my bladder, but I think it was largely due to thoughts of my pull-ups and what tomorrow would bring.

Chapter One: The Drive Dad drove down the highway with meholding my hand between my legs. I had to pee and being stuck in a car definitely didn't help. A sign up ahead said that a rest area was only ten kilometres up ahead and I could certainly hold it. I could ask for my father to stop yet there was somethig else. “Something wrong?" Dad suddenly asked without looking at me. “Weird,” I replied. “ Dam weird you know.” He certainly did know why I felt weird. This was his plan. “I'm wearing an adult nappy,” I groaned. “You better be, Vicky,” Dad replied. “You don't want to be found out as a faker and lose this scholarship.” “Yeah,” I said. “That's the problem; I'm not really incontinent. They are going to find out.” “No, they won't. Just act natural. Show the letter I faked again.” I rubbed the padded material between my legs .“This is certainly not natural," I protested. “Well, get used to wetting yourself often,” he said. “You probably should show up in a really wet nappy. That way you won't look like a faker to the other girls who are used to wetting their nappies.” “Why did I let you talk me into this?” I whined. “You got a scholarship. The bank lost most my money, remember? This is your last chance to go to university,” he answered. I sighed. I don't understand how things got so weird. My father put away enough into my university fund to pay for all years of school. HMRC investigated my father recently and caught him for insider trading and fined him heavily and he eventually used up my university fund to pay for the fine. It was the summer before the start of uni and I had no money. So I search for scholarships. None fit me but after intesive search there was also a scholarship for only urinary incontinent girls who were studying any subject at my chosen university. Unlike the others, it was not listed on the university's website but on a discreet form for disabled students. It was the only scholarship and it was generous. It paid for everything including a monthly allowance. I remember distinctively getting the phone call. “Is Victoria Stevens there?” the woman asked. “Yes, this is she,” I gripped my mobile tightly. “This is Elizabeth Jones from the Urinary Incontinent Girls scholarship programme. You have been chosen.” My mouth was opened in shock. I had though my university dreams were over. “The last girl didn't meet our requirements. She was clearly bluffing her urinary incontinence just to get the scholarship while your doctor's letter appears genuine. I made this scholarship so incontinent girls can have the full university experience, including living in the halls. To do that we want to make sure that we pair you with another girl in the hall that is also incontinent for moral support. You will still have your own room Will this be a problem for you?” “No problem,” I replied, elated. “Good. We are having a summer camp to get to know the other girls. Attendance is mandatory.” I didn't tell the rest of my wider family. Dad thought it was perfect and had been a big help in getting me loads of adult nappies. They do sell nappies in stores like Boots, but the tape-o kind that real incontinent people wear is only found online and he helped me order Tena Slip Maxis online. Back to the present, the road sign indicated we wear near the camp. Dad said an incontinent girl would show up in a very wet nappy. I relaxed in my seat and pretended I was sitting on the toilet. As I started to pee in my nappy, it was so warm as the wetness spread around my crotch and under my bottom. I was shocked at how good it actually felt. Chapter Two: Fitting in with the Group Dad pulled into the lot and right away I spotted the group. After giving me a kiss, I head to group which consisted of five teenaged girls and a young lady stood around the van. “Are you Vicky?” the lady who was clearly Liz Jones, asked me. She wore torn jeans and a T-shirt. There was a bulge around her butt area, most definitely indicated she was wearing a nappy definitely wet. I said yes and opened the back door of my car and got my bags when she stopped me. "May I see your doctor's letter again?" I unzipped one part of my main bag and handed it over. Hoping the forgery work, she quickly smiled and nodded. "Can you remove your skirt? I want to see if you're wearing and adult nappy and have used it." I slowly unclipped my skirt; I tried many jeans but the bulge of the nappy always showed as well as the top. I can't remember how much I peed in the nappy earlier but Liz came closer, walked around and was satisfied. “Good. You're the last girl to arrive, so let's get going. You can put your stuff in the back of the van.” The wet nappy I had on now felt thick and I felt that I could use a change now. “Do I have time to run to the look real quick?” I leaned closer to her. “I'm quite wet.” Was there a loo nearby? “Uh no, do you think we can hold yourself?” I nodded though not sure if the nappy could. “Good. Then we got to go.” She led me in through the sliding door of the van and I took a seat beside a bored-looking girl with a sarcastic nerd phrase on her shirt. She wore black cargo jeans with all kinds of metal hanging from them. She whispered, “So, what's your story?” Before I could answer, Liz hopped into the driver’s seat and started the van. “Girls,” she called out through a speaker. “My name, as you all came into contact with, is Elizabeth Jones but you can call me Liz. I am the scholarship coordinator and founder of the Scholarship for Incontinent Girls. When I studied physics, I was embarrassed about having to explain to my hallmates, coursemates and friends that I had an incontinence problem. I realized that another incontinent girl would make a good hallmate and thus this scholarship came about. This camp is for several reasons. Mainly so you can get to know each other and find out who you to be paired with for moral support. The other reason is, unfortunately, to screen out people who are liars. I had to replace one girl earlier on who was not incontinent.” Minutes later, Liz continued. “So, get to know each other during this week. How about introducing yourself to each other now as I drive to the camp.” “My name is Kerri Kensington," the girl next to me began. "I am long tired of being teased about my incontinence. Having a mother who is not so discrete about it means everyone at school and my neighbour knew about it. This scholarship sunds great. I worried so much about uni and having to hide my nappies from others but I feel think group will give me support. I am excited about studying electrical engineering.” The girl who sat beside Kerri also wearing jeans spoke up. “My name is Michelle.” Her voice was softer and didn't give her surname. “I don't really have friends due to incontinence and will be studying Art History.” In the rear seat, a girl spoke up. “I'm Vera Horton. I'm just as normal as anyone else, or I was until the car accident where some drunk ran into me. The drunk doesn't have to wear nappies and it's not fair. Instead, he only got thirty days in jail. I instead have to spend the rest of my life in nappies.” She pounded her fists on the seat beside her. “Because of this, my boyfriend took someone else to my Year 11 and Year 13 prom. Will be reading Chemistry.” “My name is Bethany,” said her neighbour who had just looked up from a book. She wore all black with tight leggings. Even her nail polish and lipstick were black. “People already though I was weird with my love for black, so knowing about my nappies really made things worse. Will take modern history." The fifth girl introduced herself as Cath never Catherine. She worn a shorter skirt than myself. "I'll study my favourite subject biology and don't nappies to destroy my uni life.” I cleared my throat. “I'm Vicky Stevens. Am urinary incontinent birth since and my promised uni fund went away, so I thought I couldn't go to uni. Will be taking mechanical engineering." I hope that worked. The silence told me they accepted it. Chapter Three: The Meal About noon, Liz stopped at a local pub. I really wanted a fresh nappy. “Okay. Here is the plan. Cath, Vicky, and Michelle will go into the bathroom and change. Vera Bethany, and Kerri and myself will order our food. When you three return we will go change while you order your food. Then we will eat together.” In the toilet stall, I removed my skirt and looked down at my wet nappy. It was really wet - I did wet it a second time. I peeled off the tapes, rolled up the soggy nappy, then wiped myself off with baby wipes. Once finished, I put on a new Tena Slip like I had practiced many times by leaning against the wall of the stall. Back at the counter, I ordered a medium coke and a burger.

because the original got corrupted I will be reuploading my stories one chapter at a time every hour. I was up to chapter 16 when the corruption started and have made 3 more chapters since then. also, the first 3 chapters are a little slow but pick up after that. ********************* Chapter 1 “FUCK!” I yelled as I ran true a sea of trees. Behind me was a pack of beasts chasing me. “They're catching up!” the small girl strapped to my back yelled. “I know that Bab!” I yell at her as I continue to run. The beasts aren't that strong but fighting a pack of them is a different story. They could easily surround us and kill us before we could do anything. “Why in the hell did you attack the whole pack!” I yelled to Bab as I jumped over a log. “I thought there was only 3 of them,” she told me “left!” “FROST!” I yelled extending my left hand to blast the beast with cold ice magic. It was only knocked back and soon was chasing us again. “Any ideas?” “Ya don't stop running!” she yelled which really didn't help. It wasn't long however before I had to stop in front of a cliff. A raging current below us and a wild pack of beast behind us. We were out of options. I didn't have my sword. Our mana was getting low. And I can feel Bab’s diaper leaking on my back again!. “You trust me?” I asked bab. “Right now? No!” she told me already knowing what I was going to do. “Good, neither do I,” I tell her before jumping off the cliff. Both Of us screaming on our way down, the only thing I could think about was how I got here in the first place. I was just some average guy. Single, working and saving anything extra to start college in a year or two. The luckiest thing to happen to me in the last 3 years was getting a ticket for a hiking trip my friend won in a contest. Sadly his grandma passed away and was going to her funeral. So as to not waste a ticket he gave it to me. And to be honest, while I was having fun I really didn't pack well for it. I didn't know much about hiking and the clothes I bought weren't the best. Just 3 t-shirts, pants, socks, underwear, and a warm jacket. Luckily I did get myself some hiking boots but I also brought my regular pair for when we set camp and I could be more comfortable. The rest of the gear I got from my friend who was already prepared for himself. Camping Travel Cooking Utensils Set (cooking scissor, blender spatula, meat knife, cutting board, soup spoon, stainless steel turner, cook fork and a tongs,) TETON Sports Mountain Adventurer 4000 Backpack Double Sleeping Bag Sundome 2 Person Tent SURVIVAL Traveller First Aid Kit Magnesium Flints Scraper Stone (3) Pocket knife Flashlight 12 Survivors - Hand Pump Water Purifier Extra rope FiveJoy Military Folding Shovel Multi-Tool I was all set for the trip. But after the second day, something strange happens. A freak storm hit us in the middle of the hike. None of us knew what was going on until suddenly I saw a flash of light and the storm was gone. When I opened my eyes I was inside what looked like ruins. Behind me was an altar with some glowing dust scattered all around it. I was too freaked out about all of this that I ran towards the only exit I could see and into a small town. People who looked like they ware from a renaissance fair just stared wide-eyed at me. To make a long story short, I freaked out. It took the townspeople 2 days to explain to me what had happened and why I was here. I was no longer on earth but a place called Caruma. Here everything we know about fantasy is from here. A long time ago two gods fought over an empty world but their fight always lead to a draw. So they decided if they couldn't decide on the winner with their power they would use something else. They created 15 castles and hid them around Caruma. Each crystal summons something from another world. Poruma the black god summoned monsters. Rilla the wight god summoned warriors. Each crystal could summon 1 warrior every 10 years. And the first to destroy all the crystals would be the winner. Over the next 3000 years, the world was populated by man and monster. Humans built towns and temples around the summoning crystals. Out of the 15, 7 white crystals have been destroyed. While 5 dark crystals have been destroyed. When I asked about how I got here they could only give a guess. 31 years prior the town was attacked by monsters and they destroyed the crystal. But because it was already about to summon a hero the remaining pieces must have spent the last 30 years collecting power to summon me here before the crystal died. They then told me who I could go back. The crystals work as a two-way door. On this side, they gather energy and in 10 years they pull someone over. However, if you bring enough magical energy to them you can have them send you back home. The problem with this, it normally takes a lot of magic to do so and there aren't many people who have that type of magic here. So they suggested I go to a city and see if I could find any magic users to send me back. That's when we reached our final problem. I had no way to get them. When the village was destroyed all those years ago most people left and the ones who stayed are now too old or too young to take me. The only exception is a farm boy named John who was 16 2 years younger than me. But in order for him to take me, I had to first make a contract with him. In this world, the heroes learned how to tap into magic but it came with a curse. Each person had to wear a special bracelet and form a contract with another person. This unlocked the power to use magic. However, both people were cursed to never be away from each other long. Should they be away from each other for 6 hours they both will die. If one dies the other has 6 hours to find someone else to form a bond with or they will die as well. The curse can be lifted once the pair completely one of 3 quests and the bracelets can be removed while still granting the person to use magic. The reason he wants to form a bond is that it would make traveling a lot easier through the woods. He said there aren't many strong monsters here but it's better safe than sorry. I had to wait 3 more days before the contract could be made. During that time I the people let me stay with them knowing I had nothing to offer other than some small work. On my final night there I was staying at an orphanage. There were only 5 kids there. 2 boys 3 girls and women who took care of them. She asked me to stay with them for the night as the kids wanted to see what a person from another world looked like. The kids staying here are from parents who either died, left for adventure, or was just left with no idea who the parents were. It was sad but the kids enjoyed playing with me. All except one who only stared at me. The women later told me Ema was the girl's name and that while she was 14 her body was short and looked more like a 10-year-old. Also, she had some problems. For one she couldn't speak. Anything that came out of her mouth sounded like gibberish. Next, her hands couldn't hold onto things well. So she's been forced to use baby bottles. And lastly, she had to wear diapers. For some reason, her bladder was just too weak. I honestly felt bad for her. By the sounds of it, she would have to be taken care of for the rest of her life. Later that night I said my goodbyes to the kids and followed John into the woods. The contract could only be made during a full moon and when it’s made it will make a bright flash so were in the woods so as to not disturb anyone. “Ok this should be good,” he said as we were pretty far from everyone. “Now then let's begin.” He then began to chant something and soon both of our bracelets were glowing. We both raised our hands to form the contract but stopped when we heard something. The contract stopped as we looked around the forest and heard something. Upon investigating we found one of the kids spying on us. Behind them the woman yelling for the girl. Apparently, she chased after us after we left without telling the women. After a brief talk with the women, she was taking the Ema girl when she ran up to me. “be jvy ruwvj ox jvy woz, gy bojv hog c bozupw.” Ema said. As she grabbed my hand wanting me to kneel in front of her. “What’s wrong,” I asked her. “wuhy ik jvy nogyl op oil toilpye cpz gy xuwvj xol jvy luwvj.” she said. suddenly my bracelet began to glow again. “NO!” John yelled. But it was too late. A bright flash hit my eyes and for a few moments, I couldn't see. I just heard the same thing be repeated. “YES YES YES!” a girl cried out in excitement. “EMA! What did you do!” the women yelled and when I could finally see I saw the Ema girl jumping up and down with excitement. “I finally did it! I'll finally be free!” Ema said until the women grabbed her by the hand. “What did you do!?” the women yelled at Ema. “She just formed a contract. How did she even do that?” John asked. That's when I looked at the girl's arm and saw a smaller bracelet on. “Yep and now I can finally get out of here,” Ema said. “How did you even get a bracelet in the first place. And how did you activate the spell?” John asked. “I stole it from miss dumb cunt here.” Ema said and nodded at the women. “And anyone who knows magick knows that spell.” “I think the bracelets mine.” the women told John. “my husband was an adventure.” “But that still doesn't explain how she knew the spell.” he replied. “Wait, didn't she just say she already knew the spell?” I asked and everyone looked at me. “Wait you can understand me!” Ema yelled. “Of cores I can, you're not speaking gibberish anymore,” I tell her. “What are you talking about?” the women asked. “She’s still talking the same,” John told me. “The bracelets! You can understand me because of the bracelets!” Ema yelled. “What do you mean? How can the bracelets do that?” I asked and looked at John who looked very confused. “Enough of this nonsense I'm taking you home Ema and you're going to be grounded!” the women grabbed the girl and started pulling her away. “Stop! My name isn't Ema it's Bab! And I'm not going anywhere!” she said as she tried to resist the much bigger women. “Wait I need to figure this out,” I tell the women. “I'm sorry but she needs to go home. I think all this stimulant is just being too much for Ema.” she tells me. “IM NOT EMA!” the girl screamed as the women jumped when electricity popped out of the girl's hands. Once let go she ran over and got behind me. “She can already use magic!” John said in amazement. “Ema it's time to come home.” the women told her again. “I'm not Ema, I'm Bab. tell her!” the girl said to me. “She said her name’s not Ema but Bab.” I tell the women and Bab nodded in agreement. “Could she be speaking another language and it's only after the contract was formed that you can understand her.” John asked me. After this, it just became a back and forth discussion about me understanding her. We had to prove I could understand her and after a long time, we finally came to the conclusion that I could. But shortly after that, we got into the main and biggest problem. I was now connected to a tiny child and I still needed to leave! After a long discussion about everything, it was finally decided I had to take Bab with me. Because of the curse, we couldn't be more than 40 feet from each other for more than 6 hours and I couldn't stay in the town. I had to find a way home. So, I wound up adopting Bab and forced to take her with me on my journey. Sadly because of her, John could no longer come with us. The plan was to use the magic to get through safely but without it, it just becomes too much of a risk when he would have to come back alone. Before we left the women gave me a bag full of things for Bab. while her backpack had things like clothing, a pillow, blanket, and a few random things. The bag the women gave me had her more ‘personal’ things. Such as 3 bottles, a changing mat, wipes, baby powder, and a lot of diapers. She even had to show me how to change the little girl. Much to bab’s displeasure. In the end, this is where our adventure of began dropped in a new world.

This story is set in preston: a town were women have virtually no rights. Its an under used setting that I like and want to write a story set in it. And hope other would be authors use it as well. Here goes... Alice tried desperately to stop sucking on the pacifier to no avail. She hated not being able to speak. Not being able to say what she wanted to say. She hated it less then she hated her "playtime". Shed been nothing but the model of a good duaghter. Good grades. Good looks. She was even going to graduate from college! Any parents would have killed to have a duaghter like her. Every parent exept hers that is. They always tried to get her to act like a spoiled brat. When she got good grades theyd ground her. When she landed a job they tried to talk her into quiting. Shed even had to hide the fact that she was attending a virtual college. She thought that when she showed them her certifacate they would finnally be proud of her. Instead they drugged her and sent her to preston. "Sweetie its time for stickies!" She heard as she exited the land of memories. She started to cry immediately. She was not allowed to control her emotions. If she hated something she had to cry or be punished. As she qas placed on the vibrating rocking horse forced to cum and cum and cum again she flashed back to the day this all started.

First of all, sorry if it is not understood perfectly, I have written it in my language and I have used a translator I will try to give an idea of a stent design for those girls on the forum who have asked and are interested in having a stent with the possibility of removing it at any time. This is an idea for a girl's stent design that came to my mind when thinking of new ways in boy's stents that have been said on this forum over the years. This design is based on a somewhat special type of catheter. They are more difficult to find than Foley catheters, but they are much more suitable and comfortable for this use. Necessary materials - Malecot catheter of a small size. 6CH to 12CH. But it will depend on your urethra and the clamping ring. I'll explain later. - Long metal rod. 10cms or more. Slightly flexible and with a round tip. - Pair of scissors - Ring suitable for earring. Of this style or similar (as thin and small as possible). This is an example, but it can be of several designs to choose. - Measuring tape. - Alcohol and equipment to disinfect - Lubricant for catheter use. Information The idea is to have a stent that is held at one end by the wide part of the catheter, and at the other end by a metal piece. The total length of the stent will be individual for each person in order to avoid slippage and irritation. This stent can be easily removed, but for this the corresponding accessory will be necessary, so if you are away from home and do not carry that accessory with you, you will have to carry enough diapers. This occurs because the tip of the Malecot catheter remains open if the rod is not inserted, preventing it from coming out and at the same time allowing urine to escape through it. Before proceeding I recommend testing the force necessary to open and close the tip and check (if it comes) the width of the rod that comes with the catheter (we will probably use another). The force required should not be too much. If so, use a thinner rod. Now, once we have everything, we go with the steps to follow. Remember that everything must be perfectly sterilized. Steps to follow 0- I recommend opening the vaginal opening with a speculum or keeping the labia open in some way for comfort and to avoid contaminating the catheter. I recommend doing it somewhere that allows you to lie down and that you can get wet. Then we clean the vagina area and use some type of disinfectant. 1- Measure the length of your urethra and check the method for insertion and removal of the stent: This step is easy but important. If our catheter did not have a rod, we will use one of our own to keep the tip closed, inserting it to the bottom of the catheter and using force with 2 fingers (to prevent the rod from coming out). We probably need both hands for this, that is why it is important that we have our vaginal lips open without using our hands. We lubricate the catheter and urethra. Now what we will do is insert the Malecot catheter into the urethra gently without twisting. It should go in smoothly. If we notice pain or that it does not go in smoothly, it is because we are inserting it incorrectly or we are using a size that is too large. It may also be that you are not relaxed. For this just try to pee and focus on it, that helps a lot. It should be inserted about 50mm. You will notice that it has entered because you will notice that it passes through the urethral sphincter and it may begin to pee out. I recommend inserting at least 10 mm more to ensure that the tip is inside the bladder. Now stop straining with your fingers. With one hand hold the catheter inside and with the other pull out the rod. The urine should now flow rapidly to the outside. What we will do now is measure the exact length of your urethra. We gently pull the catheter out until we notice that it cannot come out (the tip is found open) We mark the catheter at the entrance area of the urethra with a pen. The measurement marked in the image should be around 40mm, but it depends on each person. We put the rod back to the bottom. Remember to apply force with 2 fingers on the catheter so that it does not go inwards. Once the catheter tip is closed, you can gently pull it out and remove it. 4- Catheter modification: This part is the most difficult because it depends on the materials you are using. The first thing to do is cut the catheter a little beyond the marked area as shown in the image. I recommend cutting about 3mm more than the mark made previously. Now we will put a piece to prevent the catheter from migrating towards the bladder and staying in place. We will use the metal ring looking like this: It is important to choose a ring that, when passing through the stent, does not completely block the opening of the tube and at the same time allows the entry of the rod. A good idea is to go through the stent a little laterally so that you can later insert the rod more easily and also control the type of urine outflow. If you are having trouble finding a ring or part to place here, it may be a better idea to increase the size of the catheter. We will test one last time that the rod can be inserted correctly with the ring on and that the tip can be opened and closed without problems. I recommend marking the rod with some mark when the tip is fully closed, to have a reference and to be able to remove the stent in the future in a controlled way. 3- Stent placement: Properly sterilize and lubricate your stent. This last step is similar to step 1 but this time we will apply the force of the fingers in the part where the ring is. We insert in the same way or we can help ourselves with the other hand to open the lips: Push the stent all the way in, even if you feel the urine coming out before reaching the end. Remember that the length is appropriate for your urethra, so you should not remove the rod before. We will remove the rod but making counterforce with the ring. Clean the area and put on your diaper. Now there will be a constant trickle 24/7. 5- To remove the stent, you have to insert the rod up to the previously made mark and exert a counterforce from the ring. Once the rod is fully inserted, pull the stent out. Problems and other issues - Remember to sterilize everything before and after each use, as well as wash your hands. - Finding the Malecot catheter can be a problem, but there are some medical providers who ship to individuals. You can talk to some Chinese Alibaba suppliers to order samples to your country (https://www.alibaba.com/product-detail/Tianck-malecot-nephrostony-tube-set-disposable_1600109415473.html) - The ring used should be as thin as possible so that it does not cause discomfort and does not block the stent, but it is important that it be wide enough so that it does not migrate into the urethra. - I have another design based on a Foley catheter that does not require a rod, is easier to get and is cheaper, but it is necessary to use a larger size so that the ring does not interfere with the opening of the stent. If you are interested, I can expand this guide with this design.

Hello! I am back with another story I've been working. This one is focused on Jessica, a 22 year old girl who inherits a very large sum of money and uses it to finance her dream home. Usually, I am not too interested in Sci-fi style ABDL stories. My one exception though has always been with Nannybots and automated nurseries. I always like a lot of realism in my stories, so I try to keep them as realistic as possible. This story contains a lot of both of these, along with heavy BDSM elements. I currently have chapter 0 and 1 done for this. I usually like to complete a story before publishing it, but in this instance I do not have an end in mind yet. As such, I decided to release the first two chapters now and go from there. This story will likely turn into a series of short, more episodic chapters down the roads as I explore various ideas. I should note that I write in bursts, so it may be a while before I publish anything new. I have plenty of ideas for where to take this though, so look forward to more chapters in the future. I do appreciate feedback and thoughts! I don't generally sign into my accounts unless I need to use them, so I may not reply quickly or at all. I do read all of the comments though! ----- Chapter 0: After my uncles passing a year ago, I was initially unsure what to do with the small fortune that he left for me. I already had a good home and a perfectly fine car, so what else did I really need? I, of course, deposited a large amount into my retirement account and paid off my student loans, but there was still plenty enough to last me for a very long time. Having accrued this much wealth at just 22 should have made me feel blessed, but after the initial shock of it all I had only felt stressed. It took me almost a month to decide what I would do with the money. The realization came to me after a string of failed dates and me stumbling across a concept that instantly captivated me. You see, I am an Adult Baby/Diaper Lover with a large fetish for bondage and humiliation. This has scared away every date and partner I've told about it. It's gotten to the point where I've just given up on finding someone who loves me and is willing to treat me exactly like I want to be treated. The evening after I had scared off my latest date, I was sitting at my computer. I had diapered up as soon as I got home and was wearing nothing but that as I browsed my usual Adult Baby forums. This is a normal ritual for me. I would diaper myself and then slowly masturbate while reading ABDL erotica and wetting my diaper. When I was done, I would go to sleep in just my diaper and clean up in the morning. After the failed date I was performing my normal ritual when I stumbled across a story that instantly captivated me. The title was "Babied by my Own House." The premise was that some girl had recently moved in to a new Smart-House. The house mistook her for a baby and she was subsequently diapered and subjected to the standard baby treatment by machines within the house. The premise was nothing new to me. I've read several stories with the same premise, but for some reason this one stuck with me and got me thinking: "I have all this money now. Would it be possible to build a home like this?" The premise stuck with me for weeks, constantly entering my head at random times. Eventually I finally broke down and began researching if a house like the one in the story would be possible. I had to dig pretty deep, but eventually I found a somewhat reputable company that claimed that they could build my dream house exactly to my specifications. It took me another few weeks to build up the courage to contact them for a price quote. When they finally got back to me, I was shocked to see that it was cheaper than I expected. I expected well over a million for this, but they claimed to be able to do it for only $940,000. This was still quite expensive for a slightly larger than average home, but it would not cost me my entire fortune to build. After much contemplation, I finally pulled the trigger. In addition to the money I had inherited, I also received multiple plots of land. One of which was a nice, secluded lot just outside the city that would be perfect for my new home. The construction company instantly got to work and estimated that my new home would be ready in 8 months. It took a bit of work for me to find skilled carpenters that were willing to build the furniture for my new nursery. After a lot of communication, prototype reviews, and money I had finally gotten every piece of babyish furniture that I could think of. Each piece was equipped with several built in restraints that would surely prevent any over-sized baby from removing them on their own. I could barely contain my excitement whenever I was sent mock ups or progress updates on my furniture. No nursery is complete without clothes and diapers though. I made sure mine would be stocked with several dozen different infantile and childish outfits and accessories. There was a whole walk-in closet dedicated to storing my clothing and the massive quantity of diapers I ordered. The sheer quantity of diapers I ordered would be enough to last me at least a couple of years if I was wearing full time. They was plenty of variety too. Several brands and designs of ABDL diapers, some plain white diapers, and even some children's pull-up training pants that I knew would fit me. In addition to a nursery, I also planned on having a full BDSM dungeon installed, complete with close to a dozen pieces of bondage furniture and every sex toy I could imagine and find online. This would be directly connected to my nursery, making sure that I'd have easy access to it if I was feeling naughty. Of course the house would be equipped with a normal bedroom for myself, a normal guest room, and the proper amenities to look like a normal house if necessary. Since my uncle had passed, I no longer had any family within 1,000 miles of me, so I would be very unlikely to have any visitors. Despite this, I didn't plan on exposing any of this to my parents or guests if I could help it. Finally, there was the robot system that controlled the house. Every room in the house was equipped with a terminal to control and configure the home. The home itself had dozens of long arms that extended from the ceiling and could perform any task given to it. I even managed to find a company that built robots that integrated with house itself. That was probably the hardest thing to find for my new home. After a good amount of money they created the perfect robot nanny for me. The bot was a solid two feet bigger than me and was easily capable of overpowering me if necessary. The robot has a feminine figure with large breasts that are capable of holding liquid for simulated breast feeding. Its behavior could be configured just like the rest of the house at the terminals. I was assured by the company that it was capable of performing any feasible task or routine I could give it. Coordinating all of this was both exhausting and exciting at the same time. Every time I placed a new order I felt a pang of excitement run through my body. I spent many more nights than normal rubbing myself through a soggy diaper, imagining what my life would be like after my new home was completed. ----- Chapter 1: After 8 long months of anticipation and excitement, my dream home was finally ready for me to move in. Everything that I ordered has arrived and been setup in their appropriate location. As soon as I had finished unpacking all of my boxes of stuff, I knew it was time to get to work on enjoying the main function of my house. The company I bought the house from was kind enough to specially configure everything to my specifications for me. The first configuration was titled "Adult Mode." It was essentially the default configuration of the house. The house would recognize me as the owner of the house and as an adult. There is no restrictions for me in this mode and I will have full control over myself and the home. The next configuration was "Baby Mode." This mode would make the house recognize me as a 2 year old baby and my Nannybot as the primary adult of the house. She would act exactly as a normal nanny would when taking care of a baby. She would change my diapers, dress me, bathe me, feed me, and anything else I required. The final mode was "Punishment Mode." This is the mode that I am looking forward to most and the whole reason I bought the house. It was created specifically to fulfill my ABDL and BDSM fantasies. This mode has the house recognize me as an adult, but subjects me to an endless amount of punishments and forced baby treatment. I would essentially be turned in to a baby slave, subject to anything the Nannybot decided to throw at me. It was configured to make use of every part of my nursery and dungeon and any accessories inside. Punishment Mode had some other quirks to it as well. Unlike the other two mode that I could start and stop whenever I pleased, Punishment Mode was controlled by a timer that I had to set beforehand. This was mostly due to the fact that I would likely be both gagged and restrained for the majority of the time, but also because I loved the idea of having no way to escape my fate, as dangerous as it may be. If I wanted to I could create my own modes as well. I have a couple ideas in mind for some at the moment, but for now I am content with what I already have available. Baby Mode and Punishment Mode are what I wanted more than anything else, and I haven't even started using them yet. My heart beat started rapidly increasing as I made my way to my nursery. Once I entered the room I was nearly overwhelmed by the sight of all of the baby furniture scattered around it. It was the exact same as the last time I inspected the room of course, but knowing that in a matter of minutes it would be put to use renewed my excitement. The large Nannybot was sat up against the wall, turned off and charging. Once I switched modes at the terminal it would spring to life and begin treating me like the naughty baby I've wanted to be for so long. I took a deep breath after going to the terminal. Steeling my resolve, I placed my finger on the "Mode Selection" button and hit "Punishment Mode." As soon as I did another box came up, telling me to select a duration. I keyed in "1 hour" and paused before selecting the confirmation button, contemplating if I was truly ready for what was about to happen. After another deep breath, I pressed the button. The Nannybot in the corner instantly sprung to life, leaving the corner and coming over to me. I began to get a bit scarred, as it donned an angry face as it approached me. "Naughty baby! You are in violation of multiple rules! What do you have to say for yourself?" The Nannybot shouted out in its womanly, slightly robotic voice. "I'm sorry! I didn't know!" I said back, already starting to get into character. "Ignorance is not an excuse! You will need to be thoroughly punished!" It said as it finally reached me. The Nannybot quickly grabbed hold of my left ear lobe with began painfully pulling me in the direction of the changing table. Every second or so she would use her other hand to smack my bottom, causing me even more pain. Once we arrived at the changing table, several hands extended from the ceiling and began undressing me. I was in pure ecstasy during all of this. This was exactly how I wanted to be treated! For the next hour, I would be nothing more than a naughty baby who was in need of some serious discipline. During this mode, even one slight transgression of the rules would be met with punishment. I had broken at least 3 rules already. The hands began getting to work undressing me. There were four hands dedicated to restraining me at my wrists and ankles, while another four worked on undressing me. If Nannybot detected any form of resistance from me, I would receive several swats to my backside. In no time at all, I was completely naked. "Let's get the baby's bottom nice and spanked, then we can get her diapered." Nannybot said to me as the hands hoisted me up onto the changing table. As soon as I was in place, the metal clamps on the table locked shut. They tightly encased my wrists, neck, and stomach, preventing me from moving at all. A very thick diaper had already been positioned for me before I was laid down. The soft, cool padding felt nice against my slightly burning bottom. If my butt was already burning, it was probably going to be on fire after the spanking I was just promised. The hands that were still holding my ankles lifted them up into the air, allowing Nannybot to have easy access to my nethers. From the corner of my eye I could see an arm descending. In its hand was a long, wooden paddle. Seeing this caused me to squirm under my restraints. I may have been aroused, but I knew that this was going to hurt. A lot. "That's right baby, you're getting the paddle." Nannybot said, noticing my squirming. "Please don't paddle me, Nanny! I promise I'll be a good girl!" I begged, loving every second of this. Another set of hands quickly descended in front of my face. Before I even had time to think something large and rubbed was shoved into my mouth. The straps attached to it were pulled behind my head and secured just as quickly after. It didn't take me long to realize that this was one of the many pacifier gags I had purchased. "Silence, baby. Good girls accept their punishments." Nannybot answered back. This pacifier was quite large. There was no way that I would be able to form a coherent sentence with it strapped firmly in my mouth. It's not as if begging would do anything to stop what's about to happen anyways. Soon my naughty little butt cheeks will be very toasty. Anticipation filled my already nervous and excited mind. I didn't have to wait long before I felt the first swat slam down on my helpless, exposed bottom. Pain instantly shot through my body and I let out a surprised moan into the giant pacifier. I was already beginning to get a bit wet before, but after the first spank landed I was a lot more than 'a bit'. The next swat came not too long after the first. After that, the third, and so on. Each one elicited a small moan from me that was muffled by the pacifier gag. The pain kept getting worse with every one as well. I instinctively tried to jerk away after each one, but the changing tables binders and the arms made sure I sure that I couldn't move an inch. The pain kept getting worse with each swat. My butt was on fire in no time and tears were starting to form in my eyes. This did nothing to dissuade the merciless robot though. The large paddle continued to rhythmically rain down on my poor bottom. Not soon after the tears started, I was bawling. I have no idea how many swats of the paddle I endured before the spanking was finally over. I also had no clue how long the spanking lasted, meaning there was no way for me to tell how far into my hour of punishment I was. "There, there baby. Your spanking is over." The robot cooed in a loving voice while wiping the tears from my eyes. "Your punishment however, is not. Let's get you nice and protected and then we can continue." I whimpered into my gag at the thought of another punishment so soon. This was exactly what I asked for though, and deep down I was loving it. My ass may have been on fire with some of the worst pain I've ever experienced, but my naughty cunt was sopping wet. I would be rubbing myself crazy right now if I could. After my face was cleaned up the Nannybot went back around and got to work on diapering me. The first thing I felt (other than my red hot ass) was a cold, wet wipe being dragged between my cheeks. Not long after I felt another one wiping down my soaked, excited slit. "It would seem that Baby Jessy enjoyed her spanking. It's a good thing she has plenty more punishment left." Nannybot stated, much to my embarrassment. The sensation of the wipe dragging across my vagina caused me to buck my hips into it without thinking about. I was quickly stopped from making another attempt by the robot delivering two quick smacks to my already sore bottom. I made sure to hold very still after that and not let myself succumb to my lust. After another wiping, my privates must have been deemed as clean. Nannybot next started applying baby powder all over my diaper area. She was very thorough in making sure that no spot was left un-powdered. Finally, she brought the thick diaper up over my crotch and began taping it together. I was now fully diapered and a bit fearful for what else was in store for me. I didn't have to wait long to find out. An arm popped out of the ceiling holding something long and black that I couldn't identify. Once it began putting the item around my neck I recognized it to be a collar. It took the robotic hand no time at all of secure the collar on me. After securing the collar, several more hands shot out from the ceiling and began grabbing me. The changing tables restraints were released as they took hold of me. They lifted me up into the air and brought me to the ground, forcing me onto my hands and knees in front of the Nannybot. Once I was positioned, she bent down and attached a leash to my collar. "Let's go baby. You have an appointment in your dungeon." The robot said, tugging on the leash. I obediently followed her, crawling on my hands and knees. It took a little bit of time for me to crawl all the way to the dungeon door like this. Once inside, I was unsure where I was being led to. There was a very large variety of furniture in here and no way for me to know what we will be using. Crawling caused my butt to rub up against my snuggly taped diaper. This caused me to feel a stinging pain with every movement. Slowing down or stopping would cause one of the hands to start spanking my padded butt until I returned to the enforced speed. With a diaper this thick I shouldn't have even been able to feel it, but it was still quite unpleasant on my recently paddled bottom. After over a minute of crawling I was finally led to the site where my next punishment would take place; the spanking bench. Once I had crawled close enough the arms lifted me up into the air, forced me conform to a position suitable for the bench, and planted me down on it. Straps were quickly put into place after I was sat down that would prevent me from going anywhere. Next, the leash around my neck was replaced with a thick, solid metal rod that attached my collar to the floor. With this in place it was basically impossible to move my neck. I had no idea what was coming to me at this point. I had already been thoroughly paddled mere minutes ago, so I assume it wouldn't be another spanking. All I could do was wait in anticipation and stare at the wall a few feet in front of me. I could hear the sounds of stuff being moved around behind me, but with this collar I had to no way of turning to look. A few more moments passed before something blindfolded me. After my sight was taken away my pacifier was too. I wasn't left ungagged for long though, as it was quickly replaced with an O-ring gag that forced my mouth wide open. At the same time as my gag was being swapped out I felt a pressure on the back of my diaper. It didn't last long though and I couldn't feel anything different afterwards. "It is time for your timeout, baby. You sit here and think about what you did while nanny prepares lunch." The Nannybot said before exiting the room. "This is it?" I thought, sure that something had gone wrong. There was no way to was all that was going to happen to me. It was after this thought that I started to hear a mechanical whirring. A moment later I felt something press up against the back of my diaper. It didn't meet an resistance like it should have though, and it keep moving until I felt it brush up against my butt cheeks. I yelped and tried jumping away, but the leather restraints prevented me from getting out of its path. The objects kept pushing forward and eventually came far enough to penetrate me. Thankfully the object was well lubricated and was able to easily slide in without any resistance, which is good because it was quite thick. It was then that I noticed that it had a phallic shape, confirming my suspicions that it was a large dildo. The dildo kept shoving itself inside until it was at least 6 inches deep. I was beginning to pant as I tried to cope with the sudden invasion. I never really did much with my ass romantically, so the feeling of the thick object was very foreign to me. I grew more concerned when I began to feel a similar feeling again, only this time lower on my diaper. Soon another dildo, identical in size and shape to the first, began to penetrate my helpless vagina. It shoved deeper and deeper until I had absorbed the entire thing. I was breathing very heavily now. Being double penetrated like this was brand new feeling to me. I felt stuffed to the brim in both of my holes and could do nothing about it. The feeling of the anal dildo didn't do much except make me more uncomfortable. The dildo penetrating my vagina was making me even hornier though. I was trying to contort my body in an attempt to get more please from the dildos when I heard the whirring sound in front of me. I instantly grew concerned, knowing what was about to happen. It wasn't long before I felt another, identical dildo begin to make its way into my unguarded mouth. I tried to resist it with my tongue, but it was futile. The dildo slowly pressed farther and farther back until I could feel the base at my lips. I had a bit of experience giving blow jobs in the past, but never to anything this thick. Thankfully it wasn't far enough inside to make me gag, but it was extremely close. I thought that this would be it. That I would sit here, fully penetrated by the three dildos until my timeout was over. In punishment mode though, that would be too merciful. After all of the dildos were in position they waited a moment before beginning to slide out of me. They would keep leaving until they exited and their tip was at my entrance, before turning around and going back inside. I moaned into the large dildo occupying my mouth as they all slid in and out. This action was causing me a large amount of two kinds of pleasure. The first kind was the physical, being caused my the dildo that was penetrating my already exited vagina. The other was the mental, caused by the humiliation of this all. Here I was, strapped to a table wearing only an over-sized baby diaper and dog collar, helplessly getting fucked in every hole by a machine. The dildos eventually began changing speeds and rhythms. It wasn't long before they were all entering and exiting at different times and speeds. Trying to keep up with the sensation and pleasure of this was nearly impossible. As they began to speed up I began building closer and closer to an orgasm. It wasn't longer before I exploded with the most intense orgasm I have ever had. The sexual fluid shot out of my body, being absorbed by the thick diaper strapped to my waist. Something else began to happen at the same time though. The dildos behind me must have sensed my orgasm, as they fully inserted themselves inside me and stopped moving. After stopping they began squirting some warm, thick fluid inside of my back two holes. I assumed that this was meant to be some sort of fake semen, but I had no way of knowing. Once they finished squirting they got back to work violating me. The dildo in my mouth never stopped this entire time. It kept rapidly pumping in and out of my mouth. The only time I had to recover was while I was being ejaculated inside by the machine. The pleasure didn't stop coming and before I knew it I was having another orgasm. The two back dildos once again stopped to begin injecting me with the sperm substitute. Their rapid fucking afterwards caused it to get all over both my holes and leak out into my diaper. After three orgasms I was exhausted and almost in a trance. This was an insane amount of pleasure that I never thought I was capable of achieving. In my mind I was nothing more than a naughty diaper slut. I was meant to be used, abused, and humiliated by anyone or anything. This was my punishment for stepping out of line and forgetting that. I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of a door opening somewhere in the room. The mechanical sound of the Nannybot moving came closer and closer to me before finally stopping to my side. "Is baby enjoying her timeout?" It asked me. I did my best to nod my head. I was quite enjoying my timeout. "Well we can't be having that. It's not a punishment if you're enjoying it." It said, scarring me and making me regret my answer. Suddenly the dildos began rapidly picking up speed. It began to get painful as they quickly entered and exited my holes. The speed and intensity kept increasing until it was more painful than pleasureful. They were now beginning to pump the semen like fluid inside me constantly every time they hit the deepest point of my holes. "I have babies lunch right here. After she finishes she can be done with timeout." Nannybot said, patting my head. I had no idea how I would be able to eat with this dildo rapidly face fucking me. I got my answer soon enough though, when the dildo in my mouth slowed to a stop and began pumping out a nasty goop. It was pretty evident that this was the baby food I had purchased before moving in. The goop slowly, but consistently pushed itself out of the fake penis and into my mouth. I was forced to swallow if I didn't want to start choking on it. Despite buying a bunch of it, I had actually never tried any baby food before this and now I was glad that I didn't. It tasted terrible! I had no choice but to eat it all. The dildos in the back continued rapidly assaulting and filling my holes while I did my best to keep up with swallowing the disgusting goop. Sometime during my feeding I was painfully brought to another orgasm. This one wasn't nearly as intense as the others, which was good because the dildos didn't hesitate at all afterwards like they would before. An unknown amount of time later I had apparently finished all of the baby food, as it finally stopped being pumped out of the dildo. I thought that would be it, but afterwards it started pushing out some liquid. After swallowing it I realized that it was apple juice. My stomach was already feeling full before, but now the juice was making it even worse. It was way nicer tasting than the baby food and helped to get rid of the lingering taste though, which was nice. It kept pumping and pumping before eventually being replaced by water. The water was very welcome to me. I was incredibly sweaty from all that I've endured so far. "Make one more cummy and you can be done baby." Nannybot said to me, patting my head again. At that moment the dildo in my mouth stopped leaking water and got back to work face fucking me. I focused hard on trying to enjoy whatever pleasure I could get out the three dildos. My vigor had been somewhat restored knowing that I was almost done and the end was in sight. I tried to concentrate on the small amount of pleasure I was receiving from the dildo roughly violating my vagina. It was hard, but there was some that could be felt through the pain. I also tried to focus my mind on thinking about all of the humiliation I've endured so far. "I'm nothing more than a perverted, diaper loving slut." I thought to myself. "I've been spanked, diapered, and roughly fucked for god knows how long now and I'm enjoying every second of it. I deserve this treatment and nothing more. I'm just a stupid slut who loves diapers." Finally I was able to muster up one last orgasm. As I did, the dildos slowed to a stop and began shooting out a large quantity of the semen substitute. Even the dildo in my mouth shot some out, filling it up with the salty substance. "Swallow it all, baby." Nannybot instructed. I did as commanded and felt the salty, thick liquid slide down my throat. After I swallowed, the dildos began retracting out of me, finally allowing me a moment of rest. They left a trail of the semen like substance as they went, which continued to leak out into my diaper. "Such a good girl. Are you ready to lay down for your nap?" Nannybot asked me while petting my head and undoing the gag that was forcing my mouth open. "Yes, Nanny." I answered. All-in-all, I was exhausted. Nothing sounded better at the moment then a nap. My mouth was incredibly sore from being forced open for so long. It wasn't the only thing that was sore though. Both of my other holes were aching from the rough fucking they just received. My butt hole in particular ached the worst. The pain covering my ass from the spanking earlier was still prevalent as well. The hands began undoing to restraints that bound me to the bench. Once I was free, Nannybot came over and peeled my sweaty body off of the leather. She popped a normal, if not large, pacifier into my mouth and picked me up. I didn't reject or fight the pacifier. I just happily sucked on it like any baby would. I was carried back to the nursery like a baby. I snuggled myself into the robots soft, fake breasts, enjoying the skinship I was receiving from my previous tormentor. Nannybot had one of her hands pressed up against my diapered bottom, forcing me to realize just how much of the fake cum was pumped into me. It was a bit gross feeling, but I was too tired to really care. Once we got to the nursery I was deposited back onto the changing table. This time though, I wasn't restrained at all. I didn't even have the energy left to fight a diaper change if I wanted to. I was more then happy to get out of this yucky, cum filled diaper. The tapes were undone and soon my privates were exposed to the cold air of the nursery. Nannybot made quick work wiping me clean and getting me put into a new, fresh diaper. After I was once again secured in a diaper I was lifted up off of the table. A set of hands brought over a pink and white snap-crotch onesie that I quickly found myself wearing. Nannybot took me back from the hands and carried me over to the giant crib. She placed me down inside and tucked me in before raising the bars of the crib up. "You've had a long morning baby. Rest up and we can play some more later." She said, departing the nursery and turning off the lights. I was now alone and finally able to rest. This crib was massive. The bars raised well over 6 feet above the mattress, making it impossible for me to escape. It's not like I could even attempt it at the moment though. I was much too tired for that. Instead, I happily sucked on my pacifier and tried my hardest to fall asleep.

My name is Corinna Kishek. I am one of the star pilots on board the starship Indefatigable. It was a colony ship and a warship and I was in command this year. I was in command because the passengers and the rest of the crew were in hibernation for the duration of the trip to Melcom VII. At the end of the year, I would wake one of the other crew members and he would relieve me, so I could go into hibernation. I sat alone in the bridge of the Indefatigable. My job was simply to monitor the hibernation capsules of the crew and make sure they were in working order, make sure the ship didn’t run into anything, and fix things that broke. That was easy enough, I had thought. But it wasn’t to be that easy. “Hull breach on deck nine,” said the computer and started to run the siren. “Damn it,” I said. “Computer, cut out that noise.” I got up from the pilot’s chair and ran to deck nine. On deck nine, I went to the room with the hull breach. Thankfully the room was sealed so only that compartment had lost its air. The light above the door was flashing bright red. From the window in the door, I couldn’t see the hole. “Computer, what is the status of the breach?” “Compartment 926 is in vacuum. Breach in compartment is inaccessible from the inside. Situation requires EVA for repair.” Darn, I thought, I am going to have to go outside to fix this hole. “I never want to hear about another maintenance problem,” I said to my self. I thought about, just ignoring the holed compartment and relaxing, but instead, I headed toward the lockers where we kept the spacesuits. We had space suits of all types, from battle armor used by Marines, to thin pressure suits used in leaky compartments. I chose the type used for repairing holes in spaceships. The suit was hard. It contained oxygen that would last a week; food and water that I needed to drink from a straw; and tools: patches, rivet guns, and vacuum safe glue. Still, the suit lacked anything resembling comfort. If I had to go to the bathroom, I was out of luck. I couldn’t come inside. By the time I would get out of the suit, I would have gone in the suit. Knowing this, I grabbed a think disposable diaper from the shelf and then stripped out of my jumpsuit and panties. I lay down on the deck and pulled the diaper around my hips. I pulled it snug and firmly taped it in place. Once diapered, I stepped into the spacesuit and sealed it shut. It wouldn’t do for me to lose all my air when I went outside, so I made sure to double-check the seals. # # # The breach was worse than I thought. It took me an hour of walking on the outside of the spaceship to find the hole. Worse still, I would have to dig out chucks of meteor out of the hole, so I could patch it. I took out my drill and started it up. It made a silent vibrating motion as I directed it to start drilling out the meteor. As soon as I placed it against the rock, the vibration thrummed across the skin of the spaceship up the legs of my spacesuit and shook my body like a bobble head. This was going to be a long job. Three hours later, and six drill bits later, I had to pee. I just let it out into my diaper. There was no use trying to hold it. I still was only halfway done drilling. I drank more water; I was sweating in the spacesuit, and then I drank some of the food. I hated spacesuit food. It tasted like someone put fruit and vegetables together in a blender so it could be drunk. Actually, it was made that way. Still, I ate (or drunk) because I needed my strength to finish the job. I got out my drill and resumed my work. I was getting the meteor drilled out and I was finally to the point were I could pick up pieces of the rock and dig them out of the hole. It was a nine drill-bit job, but the rock was gone, but the hole was jagged. A jagged hole would not do. Now I had to get out my grinder. “Will this job never end?” I asked myself. I stomach growled and cramped. I knew the space food I had a few hours ago, wanted out. But I did not want to mess my diaper. The inside of the spacesuit already smelled faintly of pee. I knew from experience that pooping a diaper in a spacesuit would smell a lot worse. I would hurry and get back to work. I got out my grinder and turned it on. Sparks flew as I began to ground out the jagged edges of the hole. Another hour and a half. The spaceship’s metal was hard and I was cursing the time it took. The vibrating grinding of the ships hull, did nothing to ease the cramps in my lower abdomen. I wanted to hold my stomach, but I couldn’t reach into the spacesuit to rub it. Besides rubbing my stomach would make me lose my lunch in my diaper. I had at least two hours of work to do. I would never make it. I took out my grinder and did the last bit of detail work. The vacuum safe glue, would only work on smooth surfaces and I didn’t want to come out here again. Finally I finished grinding. I put the grinder away and pulled out a patch. It was steel plate about 12 inches in diameter. It was big enough! I put it on the deck and stood on it so it wouldn’t float away. My magnetic boot soles held me to the ship like a magnet on the fridge. I wanted to work on this quickly, but not rush. But the cramps hurt too much to work. I really had to poop. “I am so foolish,” I said to myself. “I should have gone before I came out here.” I grimaced and stared blankly off into space as hot, muddy poop slid into my diaper. Since my suit was snug, the mess was squeezed all over the back of my diaper. I hope those tapes held. I bent down and resumed my work. I squeezed a tube of vacuum safe glue part A into the hole. Then I got a tube of part B and squeezed it in the hole. Then I stirred it with a rod so both substances were well mixed. They would harden soon since I mixed together both parts. I placed the patch over the hole and smiled with satisfaction as some glue squeezed out from under the patch. “That should hold,” I said and then smiled at my work. I saw a flash of light from the other side of the ship, but I thought nothing of it. I hadn’t seen anything. I headed back to the airlock. # # # The space suit stunk. My butt stung from spending two hours in a messy diaper. I pulled off the helmet and placed it in the cleaner box. I heard another noise, but I must have imagined it. I was alone. No one was around. The passengers and the rest of the crew were asleep and I was the only one who could control the hibernation pods unless the ship’s computers sensed I had been dead or missing for 24 hours. I pulled off the rest of the spacesuit and put it in the cleaning box. My jump suit and panties were gone. The cleaner box must have already put them away in my room. I turned and headed to the shower in just my wet and messy diaper. Out in the hall, I heard the noises again. “Computer, have you awakened a crewman?” I asked. “Negative.” “Is someone on board.” “Affirmative.” “What do you mean?” I asked. Someone here? But how? “Corinna Kishek is on board, commanding,” said the computer. “I know. That’s me. Who’s making the sounds?” “Information unavailable. Internal sensors are down on decks one through eight. On decks nine through twelve internal sensors are 25% working.” “Why didn’t you tell me the sensors were down when I came back on board?” I asked frustrated. “You said, ‘I never want to hear about another maintenance problem.’” “Belay that order, then,” I said. “I will take a shower and deal with the sensors and investigate the noise.” I continued my journey to the showers, but when I turned the corner I saw the aliens. They were blue and humanoid, but they had strange translucent skin—no, not skin—scales. They had clear scales over blue skin. They had a black mane on their head and neck and they had glowing green eyes. One came toward me and I turned to run. I only tripped and he caught me and pulled me toward the others. They conversed in an alien tongue as the pointed and gestured toward me. One pointed at my dirty diaper and touched his nose and the other left and walked down the corridor. He gestured to me and pointed the opposite direction and pushed me. I walked in front of him trembling. When I tried to run, he caught up with me and pulled me back. When I tried to rebel, he pushed me along until I moved cooperatively. Finally we arrived at the airlock where his ship was docked. That was the light I saw on the other side of the ship! He pulled me inside and made me sit on the floor beside the airlock door of his ship. “But I can’t sit down,” I started to protest. I didn’t relish the thought of sitting in a poopy diaper. He pushed me down and I had no choice. The mess in my diaper spread toward the front and the back. More speech was said in the alien tongue. This time it was not directed at me, but at his companion who had returned. He was carrying a bag of EVA diapers. He stood me up and pulled me along the weaving, curving hallways of his ship. The other alien followed behind carrying the diapers. Other aliens made comments at me and pointed. Others touched their noses. My captors said some words to them and they desisted. I was taken into a chamber in the ship with a waterfall. I wondered at the engineering required to keep a waterfall working in a spaceship, but then saw other aliens swimming in the pool below it and rubbing sand on their scales. There were several other pools too. It must be their shower room, but it was so fancy. My captor pulled off my diaper and pushed me into the pool. He threw the diaper into a hole in the wall and then pulled off his green tunic and threw it in another hole. He then followed me into the water. He gestured to me and took a handful of sand from the bottom of the pool and rubbed it on his scales. He then rolled around in the water and stood up. What was he doing? He pointed at me again. “I don’t understand,” I said. He wanted me to do something. Instead I looked longingly at the waterfall. The alien grabbed me and dunked me in the pool. He then took sand and scrubbed me with it. Since I didn’t have scales, it really hurt. I screamed. The alien dunked me in the pool again and pulled me out. He then pulled me toward the waterfall pool. Aliens stared at my naked body and chattered in an alien language until my capture said something to them. I was dunked under the waterfall and scraped with sand repeatedly. Then I was pulled out onto the floor and led over to my alien captor’s companion. My captor’s companion handed me a diaper and pointed at me. I saw my captor, pulling on a black garment and pointing at himself. He pointed to the garment and then pointed at himself. Then, he pointed at the diaper and then at me. I understood he intended me to wear diapers. I reluctantly lay down on the floor and put the diaper on. I was pulled into another room and forced to sit in a chair. A collar was put around my neck and the aliens push a button on it. The alien said a few things to me. Then he pointed at my mouth. “I can’t understand you,” I said. He nodded rapidly and continued to talk in his alien language. “What do you want me to do?” I asked. “I don’t speak your language.” “<gibberish> talking.” Said the alien. “Talking?” I asked. “I understood talking.” “Keep talking. The <gibberish> needs to hear you talk to learn <gibberish>,” said the alien. “So why an I here? Why did you capture me? And why did you bring diapers off my ship for me to wear?” I asked. A bell on my collar rang and the alien pushed the button on it again. “Can you understand me?” asked the alien. “Yes, that’s amazing how that device works,” I said. “The universal translator helps us with new aliens we meet,” he said. “Can I go back to my ship? I am needed there.” “No, we left the vicinity of your ship. You will be retuned to your ship in one year’s time.” “But I need clothes. You have me wearing diapers and I am bare breasted.” I covered my breasts with my hands. “You were wearing the same thing when we encountered you. Aren’t these diapers you wear your clothes?” “No, I wear them in a spacesuit to go outside the ship for long periods of time. I was on my way to shower and then get dressed.” “We regret that diapers are all we brought from your ship for you to wear. You will have to make do.” “Just great,” I said. “What else can go wrong today?”

Chapter One: Hannah Castle set down the chalk and turned from the blackboard. Re-tucking her white blouse into her green and blue tartan skirt she addressed the students in her class, “These are the things I want you to pay particular attention to on the field trip today. By the time we get back I expect everyone to be able to explain, in detail, two of these events. Essays will be due at the start of class tomorrow.” “You can’t be serious.” A girl in the back of the room griped. Having been walked all over by her students last year, in part because she wanted to be the ‘cool teacher’ and partly due the fact she is less than a decade older than the kids in her class, Hannah was determined to set a strong tone that she was in charge this year. “That’s detention Sierra.” “What?!?!” Sierra yelped. “I will not tolerate back talk or speaking out of turn in my classroom.” The teacher brushed a loose strand of auburn hair from her face. “I know you’re in high school now, but I expect all of you to be on your best behavior today at the museum. The bus should be here by now, so why don’t we all head out?” Forty-five minutes later Ms. Castle’s freshman class arrived at the Historical Museum for the day’s adventure. Having previously been paired into groups, the kids were allowed to wander about at their leisure to peruse the exhibits. Their teacher roamed about on her own keeping an eye on all the goings on pleased the earlier detention she had given had apparently done the trick. Lingering at an exhibit depicting Henry Ford, Hannah allowed her mind to drift a bit to her plans for the upcoming weekend. Hit the gym on the way home, swing home for a shower then off to Ryan’s house for dinner. More than likely she’d end up spending the night, which means a round two in the morning and lazing in bed until lunch. Of course, she did eventually have to get out of bed, Saturday afternoon she had yoga and a freelance art class. Painting wasn’t her forte, but it was fun swirling the colors on the canvas. Stumbling into someone she was bumped out of her reverie, “Sorry.” “And why aren’t you with the rest of the girls?” A woman in her 50’s with graying hair and thick horn-rimmed glasses admonished. With a furrowed brow, “Are you with the museum?” “You know full well who I am, young lady.” The woman placed her hands on her hips and glared. “Now march your butt back to the rest of the class.” “I don’t know who you think I am, but you’ve got the wrong person.” Seeing that the argument had drawn the attention of some of her students she pointed them out. “I’m a teacher, too. These are my students. Now I’d appreciate it if you kindly went on your way.” The older woman turned to the kids, “She isn’t your instructor, is she?” In unison, Sierra and her friends responded, “No. Never seen her before.” Stunned, Hannah was speechless as the woman grabbed her wrist and started to pull her away, “As I thought. Ten swats for running off and ten more for lying when we get back to school. And you’d best stop resisting or I’ll spank you right here.” “No! You can’t do this!” Ms. Castle pleaded. “I’m really their teacher, I can prove it! My purse, it’s on the bus!” The matronly woman delivered a hard smack to the teacher’s rear end. “I said march, young lady! You’re earning extra swats every second you delay.” “Those are my students, they’re lying!” Hands on her hips, “Not likely, it’s near impossible to get a group of kids to agree on anything let alone to all lie in concert with each other unprompted.” “Fuck you!” Hannah screamed spinning away from the other woman’s grasp and bee-lining towards the nearest exit with an obligatory angry glare at Sierra on the way by. Tasting free air, she paused for a second to locate the school bus. Halfway there, her run to freedom was thwarted by a wretched pothole allowing the overweight security guard to pin her to the ground. “Stop struggling,” he wheezed proving his 300 plus pounds weren’t just for show, he truly was out of shape. “Ms. Givens is getting the rest of the girls on the bus then she’ll be over to collect you.” “Ms. Givens is a stupid bitch who doesn’t listen.” The teacher attempted to squirm loose. “Just let me get my purse from the bus and I can prove I am who I say I am.” “I heard that,” the older woman scowled. “Frank, drag her over to the others if you have to, we’ll do roll call and then we’ll know exactly who this mouthy child is.” Figuring the ordeal would soon be coming to an end when they discovered they had an extra ‘student’, Hannah begrudgingly tolerated the walk of shame with most of her freshman ogling from the entryway of the museum. To her horror, two full buses of girls wearing the same outfit she had selected that morning greeted her at the destination. One by one names were read off a list alphabetically until every other girl there had been accounted for, getting ready to launch into a tirade, Hannah was cut short as one last name was read, a Hannah Ziegler. “I take you’re Hannah then?” Ms. Givens looked down over the top of her glasses. “I’ll be sure to remember that name from now on.” “I’m not! I mean my name is Hannah, but Castle not Ziegler or whatever.” “That’s enough lies out of you, bend over and touch your toes!” A blank expression on her face Hannah stared at the older woman who was not impressed by her lack of movement and appealed for help from the security guard. “Frank if you’d assist please.” A gruff hand gripped the back of the young teacher’s neck forcing her to bend at the waist. With her head held down by her knees she felt the back of her skirt being lifted to expose her lacy red panties to the world. “Stop! Please! You can’t do this! I’m an adult for god’s sake!” “Taking the lord’s name in vain and not wearing regulation underwear puts you up to 150 smacks.” Ms. Givens informed all those around. “Be sure to count them out.” In quick succession five swats landed on Hannah’s exposed backside. “Ow! Stop it!” “That isn’t counting,” three more spanks rained down. Another blow landed and the young teacher squeaked. “Nine. You happy you crazy bitch?” “That bumps the total to 160 and counting begins at one young lady.” Five more smacks connected with Hannah’s reddening behind. “One, two, three, four, five…” Tears running from her eyes and snot pouring from her nose she at last counted the requisite 160 and was summarily deposited in a vacant seat on the bus. Lurching forward the bus rolled onto the road and Hannah managed to compose herself enough to start working on a plan of escape when they got to wherever they were going. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Two: Watching her teacher’s ass turn the same color as her exposed panties made Sierra’s side hurt from laughing so hard; it may have been cruel but when an opportunity like this comes along you have to take advantage. Out of the corner of her eye she spied a girl in the same uniform the group of girls slip out of the museum and slowly being walking the opposite direct, obviously someone else was taking advantage of the situation as well. Once Ms. Castle had been whisked away and the students filed back to their own bus, Sierra nonchalantly retrieved her teacher’s disregarded purse and began digging through in search of her cell phone. “Where’s Ms. Castle?” the bus driver inquired. Popping her head up before anyone else could speak Sierra answered, “She wasn’t feeling well. After she made sure we were all getting on the bus she called an Uber home.” “Whatever.” The bored school employee closed the door to his yellow behemoth and began the trek home. Holding the cell at an angle, the freshman girl was able to see the swipe pattern on her teacher’s phone, replicated it and was free to scroll through the contacts. One named <3Ryan<3 jumped out as a logical place to start. Firing off a series of texts pretending Ms. Castle’s aunt had died and that she would be out of town for a few days ensured he wouldn’t go looking for her too early. The next thing she did was dial the ‘call in’ number and was greeted by a series of prompts, name, date off work and date of return. Filling in the appropriate information with off starting tomorrow and not returning until Monday would buy Thursday, Friday and the weekend off the school’s radar. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ A nudge from the girl next to her jolted Hannah awake. Realizing she must have cried herself to sleep she peered out the window to get her bearings and was greeted by a wrought iron gate with the words ‘St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls’. She’d heard of it before, generally regarded as a disciplinarian school for kids who had been, for one reason or another, removed from their old schools in favor of a stricter daily regimen. The students all lived on campus during the year and the matrons, as evidenced by her earlier humiliation, had authority granted to them by the parents to use whatever corrective means was deemed necessary. Getting out would be an issue, especially now that she was more than forty miles from home with no access to money, a phone or her identification. Hannah was hardly surprised that security was waiting to escort her to class when it came time to exit the bus. The odds of overpowering the two men and running off to freedom seemed non-existent at best so she played along for the time being. As luck would have it, the time being didn’t take as long as she expected, a twinge in her bladder gave her an idea, raising her hand she waited to be called on before asking, “Miss, may I please be excused to the restroom?” “Can you hold it until the end of lesson?” Was the matron’s reply? “Sorry Miss, I don’t believe so.” Hannah played the good girl role to the max hoping it would help. Picking up a 2”x4”x6” block of wood with ‘Hall Pass’ burned on the surface she handed it to the out of place teacher, “Hurry back.” Taking care of the business that had inspired her breakout attempt, she poked her head out of the bathroom. Hallway clear, she stealthily tiptoed towards the nearest door, checking it and finding it unlocked she gave to handle a push. Alarms blared out, students flooded the halls and Hannah was busted. In short order she found herself forcibly bent over and spanked by the headmistress for the second time that day. “Honestly, child, I don’t know what has gotten into you. We haven’t finished the first week of classes and already you’ve had to be disciplined how many times?” Ms. Givens sighed. “Mind explaining what it is you were thinking?” “I’m 23, not a child and I don’t belong here!” Hannah fidgeted in her seat across the desk from her tormentor. “Just let me call me school, we can straighten all this out.” “Very well, if it gets you to shut up, I’ll play along with your little game.” The older woman picked up the phone, finger hovering over the buttons, “The number?” The well spanked teacher recited a number from memory, Ms. Givens dialed and put the call on speaker. After three rings someone answered, “DeWitt Public Schools, how can I help you?” “Can you confirm if a Hannah Castle works there?” the headmistress inquired. “One moment, I’ll transfer you.” The phone rang twice, “Ms. Castle’s room.” “Are you Hannah Castle?” Ms. Givens asked. Hannah burst out, “No, she’s one of the students from earlier.” “I am. Who’s asking?” Sierra’s voice queried over the speakerphone. “She’s lying!” the 23-year-old teacher pleaded. “Hush, you’ve earned yet another spanking little girl.” The older woman pressed the button to hang up and stared over the rim of her glasses, “Do I need to get Frank again or are you going to take your punishment without a fuss?” Having learned previously resistance was futile, Hannah stood up, bent over and counted out the twenty swats to her already sore bottom. Prior to being released back to class a warning was delivered that if she tried running away again alternative measures would have to be employed to safeguard against that possibility. Sulking, Hannah hung her head and allowed herself to be returned to her classroom, she’d have to wait until tonight when everyone was asleep to make another attempt. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Three: Darkness crept over St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls and Hannah sat biding her time. Having changed into the girls clothes she was supposed to be for before lights out call at 9:00pm, she figured all she had to do was let everyone fall asleep and she could slip out unnoticed. When the digital clock next to the bed clicked over to a new day it was time to make her move. Watching for the last three hours and provided the information she needed to make her grand exit; the guard that roamed the halls had just gone by and wasn’t due for another 30 minutes. As quiet as possible she slipped out the door to her room and immediately darted two doors down the hall to the roof access. From there she had a view of the entire property, eight-foot-high brick walls encircled the school leaving just the wrought iron gate at the entrance as the sole means of egress. Using the fire escape she found herself crouched behind some shrubs plotting a course to avoid as much of the ambient light as possible to the gate. Tree to tree she darted until at last she was mere inches from freedom, a push on the old iron bars, a groan of disagreement in response and she was off the property. “Stop right there!” A voice boomed behind her. Taking off in a sprint along the school’s driveway, Hannah knew her future depended on out running whoever was behind her. If this guard was as out of shape as the one from earlier, she’d be good to go; fate, however, was not on her side. Tackled to the ground a mere sixty meters from where she started, the 23-year-old burst into tears. “You don’t understand, you have to let me go. I don’t belong here.” “Sorry kid,” the guard helped her to her feet. “Not my problem, just doing my job.” Ms. Givens had proven to be unforgiving during the best of times, having roused her from bed in the middle of the night made her downright vicious. After fifty smacks to Hannah’s posterior, she launched into a speech about responsibility and consequences. In short, the 23-year-old would not be trusted on her own. Since the school didn’t have the resources to follow her around all day, her teacher would collect her from her room each morning and Hannah would not be allowed to leave the classroom for any reason during the day. A close eye would be kept on her in the cafeteria and post dinner she was to be locked in her room until the following morning. This would prevent her from access to the communal restrooms, so a potty chair was to be brought in for her to use. Exhausted from the day’s events, the out of place teacher fell into a fitful sleep. The following morning a matron roused her, made her dress in the other Hannah’s clothes and walked her to class where a plate of pancakes was waiting at her desk. Finishing them off as the students who belonged there began filing in, she raised her hand, “Miss, I need to use the restroom please.” “You know you are not permitted to leave. If you really have to go, your potty chair is in the back of the classroom.” The matron advised drawing a chorus of snickers from the other girls. “You can’t be serious!” Hannah was flabbergasted. “Don’t I get any privacy?” “You gave up your privacy when you tried running away three times in one day.” The older woman was unmoved. “Now you can use the potty chair whenever you need or try holding it until lunch in four and a half hours.” Eying the red and yellow plastic chair, the 23-year-old elected to hold it as long as she could. The tardy bell rang, lessons began, and the clock ticked agonizingly slow under Hannah’s constant gaze. Morning devotional was first on the agenda with the matron droning on about sin and redemption; this in turn giving way to the students taking turns reading aloud from Critical Terms for Religious Studies. Devout was not a term Hannah would use to describe herself, though she did believe there must be some kind of higher power out there in the universe. Squirming in her seat she tried to tune out both the monotone reciting of printed words and the growing pressure in her bladder. She was more successful with one than the other and after a scant thirty minutes her hand was waiving once again. “Miss, please, I really need to go to the bathroom.” “Ms. Ziegler, you know what your options are.” The matron dismissed her. “Now are you going to stop disrupting class or does your backside need a reminder on how to behave?” “No, ma’am.” Hannah sighed gazing back at the potty chair. She was going to have to figure out how to escape soon or the plastic throne was going to be her only option and she really didn’t want to have to humiliate herself in that fashion. A glance at the clock, three hours fifty minutes until lunch. How had she fallen so far, so fast? When it came time for her turn reading aloud the out of place teacher stumbled over a handful of words; the increasing pressure was becoming a major disruption to her normally higher cognitive function. Two and half more rotations of the larger hand around the circumference of the wall mounted timepiece brought it down to two hours and thirty-six minutes until relief. Squirming in her chair a squirt of pee soaked into Hannah’s ridiculous white granny panties. Panicked, the 23-year-old crossed her legs to stave of the inevitable for as long as possible. Deep down she knew she had waited too long to make her decision, even if she wanted to, she wasn’t going to make it to the red and yellow receptacle. For the first time in as long as she could remember, she was going to wet her pants. Another quick spurt, the dam broke, and as a torrent flowed out of her, she idly wondered what the punishment for this would be. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Four “Ms. Ziegler! I can clearly see why your parents thought it was a good idea to send you to our school. Clearly, you are in need of some serious behavior correction.” The matron exclaimed upon seeing the growing puddle on her floor. Directing her attention to another student, “Lindsey, would you be so kind as to run and fetch a mop?” Wanting to defend herself, but unsure how, Hannah writhed in her seat, mouth opening and closing but no words coming out. After a long silence, she was at last able to gasp out, “It’s not my fault. I didn’t do it on purpose.” “Young lady, it most certainly is your fault. You knew you had to use the restroom; at best you were unwilling to go from embarrassment, at worst you deliberately peed your pants trying to ditch class in yet another feeble escape attempt. Either way, the result is all over my floor, and you won’t be going anywhere until lunch when I can escort you to the nurse to get cleaned up.” The older woman lectured. In short order Lindsey returned, Hannah set about swabbing up the puddle on the floor while the rest of the class resumed their reading. Not wanting to make her predicament any worse than it already was, the 23-year-old begrudgingly took her seat when she finished her task. Two and a half long hours later, wherein the dampness between her legs cooled and itched, the lunch bell rang. Being led to the nurse’s office a chorus of laughter followed Hannah down the hall. Wanting nothing more than to yell at everyone to be quiet, to leave her alone and that she didn’t belong here, she bit her tongue. Who would believe that she really was 23 after witnessing her wet walk of shame? For her part the nurse, a woman barely older than herself, was very professional allowing the out of place teacher to strip the lower half of her body and wash off in the private bathroom. Emerging with a small towel wrapped around herself for modesty Hannah found that the nurse had disappeared along with her soiled clothes. This is a trap kept floating through her mind as she took advantage of being alone and ransacked the nurse’s office. Trying the desk phone first, she managed to get an outside line and dialed Ryan’s number, when he didn’t answer she left a message to come rescue her and provided as much information about her predicament as she could in the short time allotted. Next, she opened all the drawers and finding nothing of value, before quickly dashing back into the bathroom when she heard the door start to creak open. “I’ve brought you a fresh pair of clothes,” the nurse announced. Opening the door and taking the skirt, sock and panties, Hannah was once again dressed the part of schoolgirl. A quick mumbled ‘thank you’ to the nurse and the pair were on the way to the office of the headmistress. She was far less cordial than the nurse had been, delivering one hundred blows to the 23-year-olds already blistered backside then ordering the younger girl to have a seat. “Well, what do you have to say for yourself this time?” Ms. Givens inquired. Trying to find a comfortable way to position herself in the hardwood chair, Hannah choked back tears to answer, “It wasn’t my fault, having to use a stupid potty chair would be embarrassing so I was trying to hold it until lunch.” “More embarrassing than wetting your pants at your age? Honestly, I don’t know what we’re going to do with you. Never in my 27 years working here have I come across someone so hellbent on self-destruction.” Crimson cheeked the 23-year-old hung her head, “It won’t happen again, ma’am. I’ll use the potty chair from now on.” “You had better. Anymore ‘accidents’ and we’ll have to resort to more drastic measures.” The headmistress stood, took Hannah by the arm and returned her to class bypassing the lunchroom in the process. Twenty minutes of sitting in her seat with naught to do but watch her teacher eat a sandwich while she was apparently meant to go hungry did not improve her already foul mood. Wanting nothing more than to stand up and demand something to eat, Hannah debated whether it was worth it or not to anger the matron further, in the end the pain burning in her backside kept her firmly planted in her seat. By the time the rest of the students started to trickle in the classroom, her belly was grumbling in protest to that decision. Biology, or more specifically, the respiratory system was to be the topic for the afternoon lecture. Still able to remember about alveoli and plural membranes from an anatomy elective she took her senior year of college, the 23-year-old tried to focus on when Ryan would get her message and what he would do to rescue her. A sharp slap of a ruler on her desk broke the reverie, “Ms. Ziegler, you’ve been holding your stomach for the last hour. Why don’t you go use your potty, so we don’t have an even bigger disaster than this morning?” “I don’t need to go, Miss.” Hannah was relieved she wasn’t in trouble for her lack of attention. “I’m hungry is all, I wasn’t allowed lunch.” Non-plussed, the matron, hands on her hips glared down, “All the same, I think everyone in here would feel better if you gave it an honest effort. Who knows, you may even feel well enough when you’re done to listen to the lesson.” Having promised the headmistress to use childish receptacle, the 23-year-old slowly stood, keeping her gaze firmly on the tile floor as she ambled passed the other students. Discretely lowering her panties, she took her perch upon the plastic throne, adjusted her skirt to cover herself as best she could and buried her face in her hands. It seemed rather silly to have to prove she was a ‘big girl’ at her age, but hopefully when she successfully demonstrated she really didn’t have to go, the matron would relax on monitoring her bodily functions. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Five Checking his phone, Ryan saw that he had a voicemail from an unknown number and punched in his pin to give it a listen. It sounded like Hannah’s voice, but for some reason she was whispering, and he couldn’t quite make out what she was saying. Deciding to try her cell, he was sent to her voicemail. Instead of leaving a message he hung up and fired a quick text saying he wasn’t able to decipher her hushed rambling and that he hoped all was well with her family at the funeral. In a matter of minutes, a response came apologizing for the muted tone. Hannah had apparently stepped out of the service in need of consoling, but she was doing fine now, and she was grateful for his concern. Feeling relieved, he returned to his desk at work and began plugging numbers into the computer though something kept nagging at the back of his brain. Unable to put a finger on what exactly felt off, he tried to put it out of his mind and focus on the data entry he was being paid for. ~~~~~~ After ten minutes without tangible results, the matron allowed Hannah off the potty chair. Returning to her seat she heard snickers from her classmates and tried to ignore them. It wasn’t until she sat down that she realized they were laughing not at what had just happened, but what was about to, as someone had poured a liquid of some kind on her chair. Through no fault of her own, for the second time that day, she was sitting in a soaked skirt and panties. The question now was, raise her hand and tell the teacher someone had played a prank on her, or hope that it dried by the end of class and she didn’t notice. Hoping to be subtle, the 23-year-old slowly lifted the hem of her skirt to inspect the damage. Much to her chagrin, whoever had done this had planned ahead and used lemonade so as to give her formerly white panties a slightly yellowish hue. Deciding discretion was the way to go, she lowered her skirt and sat stoically, pretending that nothing was amiss. Of course, she wasn’t the only one who was aware of her predicament. “Miss!” The girl seated to Hannah’s right called out and raised her hand. “I think she’s had another accident.” Stomping to the out of place teacher’s desk, the matron pulled the 23-year-old out of her seat and inspected. “Now I know you’re doing this on purpose. You could have gone anytime while you were sitting on your potty chair but decided to wait and pee yourself at your desk.” “No, you don’t understand,” Hannah pleaded. “Someone must have put lemonade on my seat.” “Enough lies from you, young lady.” The redness in the matron’s face grew with the intensity of her voice. Grabbing Hannah’s ear, she started to pull her towards the classroom door, “Class, I want you to continue to read from your workbooks while I escort Ms. Ziegler to the nurse’s office.” Protests of innocence the entire way down the hallway fell on deaf ears, and deaf is what she thought she was going to become once the matron had ripped her ear off. At last they arrived at the appropriate door and her ailing ear was released from the older woman’s surprisingly strong grip. With a turn of the knob, the 23-year-old was roughly herded inside where the nurse looked up from a book she was engrossed in. Abandoning the reading material, she looked up, “Back so soon?” “She’s managed to wet herself again,” the matron responded as if Hannah wasn’t even there removing her skirt to show off the yellowed panties. Directing her question to the matron, the nurse asked, “She couldn’t make it to the potty chair in time?” “She had just returned to her seat after failing to make use of it. Deliberately peed all over herself out of spite.” “I’ll take care of her,” the nurse assured guiding the 23-year-old onto the exam table. With the matron leaving, the nurse tugged down her patient’s damp underwear and cleaned the now exposed crotch with a wet washcloth. “I swear, I didn’t wet myself!” Hannah once again tried to plead her case. “One of the other girls must have put something on my chair. Smell the panties, I bet they smell like lemonade not pee. You have to believe me!” “I will NOT be sniffing your underwear, young lady.” The nurse set down the washrag and retrieved something from a drawer beneath the table. “Now I tried to be nice to you before, but it’s my job to ensure the health and safety off everyone in this school. And since we can’t have you running around leaving puddles all over the place just because you don’t want to be here, I’m afraid I’m going to have to resort to a bit of a drastic measure. Lift your bottom for me.” Watching in horror as a large, bulky diaper was unfolded in front of her eyes the 23-year-old started to cry, “No, please, you can’t do this. I’m an adult, I don’t need diapers.” “I have no doubt you can control your bladder, that you choose to empty it at your desk instead of the restroom is the issue. The diaper is to protect other students from your bodily fluids.” Pinching Hannah’s butt, the nurse slid the padding into place when the younger girl jumped in response. “If you start behaving, you may only have to wear them for a few days. If not, well, it you’ll be in them considerably longer.” Knowing she couldn’t allow herself to be diapered without a fight, Hannah swatted the nurse’s hands away, she made an argument she thought she’d never have to make again after the age of three. “What about pullups then? That way people are protected, and I can use the bathroom when I need to.” “Sorry, kid, but you don’t get a vote.” The nurse expertly placed her body across her charge’s midsection to shield against any escape attempt or effort to stop the proceedings. Pulling the diaper up between the younger girl’s legs, it was soon fastened in place with a pair of plastic pants over top. “I’ll come get you after dinner and change you into your nighttime diaper. I’ll change you again before breakfast and at lunch and those are the only three changes you’ll get each day. Understand?” Trying to pull off the plastic pants, Hannah realized they were locked in place. With a pout she gave up for the time being, “Yes, ma’am.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Six Since she had ‘ruined’ two skirts already that day, a third was not forthcoming as Hannah was led back to class with nothing to cover her shameful new underwear. Raucous laughter greeted her, but thankfully the matron put a quick end to it and the remaining two hours of lessons passed with little else in the way of excitement. Dinner was a lonely affair as the other girls refused to sit near her, a small favor in an otherwise bad day. Managing to finish four tacos and two glasses of milk, she no longer felt like she was starving after being forced to miss the midday meal. True to her word, the nurse collected her after the meal was completed. Diaper still dry, a second was layered over top to ensure no leaks until the morning change twelve hours away. From there Hannah was locked in her room with nothing to do except try to find a way out of her crinkly prison. Searching the drawer in her room, she found a pair of rounded safety scissors and set to work on the plastic pants. Hacking, sawing and stabbing at the offending garment for over an hour produced negligible results and only served to make her feel sweaty and gross. Staring out the window of her room, the 23-year-old hoped Ryan came to save her soon. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ “I wonder how long we can keep her trapped there,” Sierra beamed holding up her former teacher’s phone in front of a room full of her friends. “I mean, I’ve got her boyfriend under control for now, so he won’t be looking. Maybe we should call her new school and check on her.” “Do it!” They chanted in unison. “Okay!” Sierra dialed St. Anne’s Reformatory School for Girls and waited for an answer. “Yes, I’d like to check on my daughter Hannah.” A long pause from the person on the other end of the phone had the girls gathered around holding their breath. “I’m afraid she’s been in a bit of trouble lately. Seems she’s been wetting herself deliberately and has had to be diapered to protect the other students.” Sierra had to keep her friends from giggling too loud at the news. “Yes, she’s always been a handful, that’s one of the reasons we chose to send her there. If you think it helps, you have our permission to keep her in diapers for the rest of the year. Do you think I could speak with her for a moment?” “If you could hold for a couple minutes, I’m sure that can be arranged.” Four minutes of crappy hold music later Hannah’s voice came over the phone, “Hello?” “Well hello Ms. Castle! I hear you’ve been a naughty girl and got yourself in diapers!” Sierra absolutely sparkled. Recognizing the voice, the 23-year-old begged, “Sierra! Please, I’m sorry I gave you detention. You have to tell them the truth and get me out of here!” “I don’t know,” the freshman girl responded. “I think you toddling around in diapers is kind of cute. You’ll have to come up with a very convincing argument to get me to change my mind.” “Automatic ‘A’, no detention ever, whatever you want! I can’t stay here!” Hannah implored. Hitting the ‘End’ button, Sierra and her friends broke down into fresh fits of laughter. This was too good to pass up, and while they hadn’t planned it, they certainly weren’t going to look the proverbial gift horse in the mouth. Hoping to prolong their teacher’s agony, Sierra fired off a series of texts to <3Ryan<3 explaining that her aunt’s death had given her cause to evaluate her life and that she was breaking up with him. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Furious beyond belief after the conversation with her student, Hannah threw the phone against the wall shattering it. She was about to throw whatever she could find when Ms. Givens latched onto her arm, twisted and bent her over the desk. Several hard smack to her thighs and the 23-year-old was a mess of tears and anger. Spinning around she landed a backhand to the headmistress’s face and bolted for the door. Two security guards blocked her path from there and she was once again trapped with little hope of escape. An exceedingly long and hard spanking later, Hannah was unceremoniously dumped in her room for the night. Despite the clock reading half passed eight in the evening, she was exhausted from her day and soon fell to sleep. Waking up at a quarter to four in the morning, the former teacher desperately needed the bathroom. Pacing about and pressing a hand between her padded legs, the 23-year-old tried to stave off the inevitable as long as she could. The nurse would be around to collect her in a little more than two hours, perhaps if she could hold it that long she’d get a reprieve to use the bathroom. Time ticked agonizingly slow, the teacher-turned-student bounced around her room and a few minutes before six she lost the battle to keep her pants dry. The relief was immediate but soon turned into revolution as she was now forced to wear her urine around until someone else decided to set her free. Wriggling, she flopped back on her bed only to be awoken by the nurse several minutes later. Allowed a brief shower, then clad in a fresh diaper, it was off to breakfast and the torment that was sure to be waiting for her there. Much like the previous evening, nobody seemed to want to associate with the diapered girl. Nibbling on some fresh fruit and a muffin, the 23-year-old sat in solitude and wondered what was taking Ryan so long to rescue her. Surely by now he’d have listened to the voicemail, why hadn’t he shown up and whisked her away? It had to be Sierra. She must have sent him a text and convinced him everything was okay. As the matron came to escort her to the classroom, Hannah started to formulate a plan to speak with him directly, no more messages. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Seven Ryan received the text telling him that Hannah was leaving him when he awoke for work early Friday morning. Having been dating for a while, he seriously doubted she would end things in that manner and tried calling but was sent to voicemail. With little other choice, he got ready for another exciting day of data entry and headed into the office, the entire time preoccupied by the strange way his girlfriend had been acting recently. Informing his boss he needed the afternoon off to attend to personal matters, he slogged away at the computer terminal in front of him until 11:00am. As quickly as possible he logged out, ran to his car and dialed DeWitt Schools on his cell phone. In a matter of minutes, a man’s voice answered. Apparently, he was the substitute the school had called in due to the regular teacher’s illness. Hanging up, he knew something was terribly wrong, why would Hannah tell him she had a funeral and the school that she was sick. Scrolling through the contacts on his phone he found his wayward girlfriend’s parents’ number and hit send. They in turn informed Ryan that their daughter had not said anything about being ill, and that there was no Aunt Sally. Telling them not to worry, he would get to the bottom of this mystery, he looked up just in time to see himself speeding through a red light. ~~~~~~~~~~ Midway through the morning’s geography lesson, Hannah lost her battle to keep her pants dry and thoroughly drenched her diaper. Telling herself it was a necessary evil if she was going to put her plan to use the nurse’s phone in motion didn’t take away the disgust she felt with every squish in her seat. By the time lunch rolled around she was almost willing to accept a fresh diaper without much fuss just to be rid of the urine soaked one strapped to her waist, but that wasn’t part of the strategy. As the nurse turned to throw away the used garment, the 23-year-old concentrated really had and began to pee on the exam table. “Young lady! You stop that right now!” the nurse chastised. “I hope whatever rebellious reason you had for that was worth it because your already bruised butt is certainly going to pay the price.” Remaining silent, Hannah allowed the new diaper to be taped on and locked in place. When the nurse left the room to find a mop, locking her charge in the office as a precaution, Hannah made a beeline for the phone. The first number she tried was Ryan’s cell phone, five rings later and no answer she moved on to his office line. Still no answer. Redialing his cell, she planned on calling until he picked up, no voicemails this time. On the third attempt, a hand came over her shoulder and ended the call. “Just what do you think you’re doing?” “Um. Ah. I’m…” the out of place teacher sputtered. “Don’t even bother trying to lie.” The nurse thrust a mop in Hannah’s direction. “I can see giving you a change midday just gives you an opportunity to be naughty. Perhaps we should do away with it and keep you double diapered through the day as well as at night. I’ll just have to come to your room before breakfast and after dinner to attend to your needs; but at least that way you won’t be able to cause trouble.” “No! That isn’t fair!” the 23-year-old protested. A stern look, “What isn’t fair is having a teen girl peeing all over the place. Now let’s get you to the headmistress for your punishment so maybe you’ll have time to eat lunch today.” Not wanting a repeat of yesterday afternoon, Hannah begrudgingly submitted to her fifty spanks. Tears still streaming down her cheeks, she managed to make it to the lunchroom in time to snag a turkey sandwich, some Cheetos and a Coke. Wolfing them down in short order, the matron escorted her back to class for the start of the afternoon lesson in Family Studies. The girls were separated into groups of five and each was given a job to hold the family together, to nobody’s surprise the diapered girl was labeled the baby of her family. Playing the 1990 classic ‘Oregon Trail’, they had to work together as a unit to decide when to press ahead, how to ration food and at what pace to travel. As a history teacher, Hannah was knowledgeable in the time period and fully expected to make the journey easier on everyone by offering helpful insights. Unfortunately, the rest of the group thought the only thing the baby was good for was sucking her thumb and piddling her pampers. Having ignored her suggestions, the 23-year-old really didn’t care if they failed the assignment, it wasn’t as if she actually attended the school. Surprisingly, the group was only one of two that managed to navigate the harsh conditions. When it came time to present how they had managed the feat, the group’s leader gave credit to herself and the other three for the collaboration. The matron thanked them for their candor and asked, “What about the fifth member of your group? Did she not participate in the exercise?” “She did.” The group leader responded lifting Hannah’s skirt and rubbing the soggy padding between her legs. “She played the part of baby to perfection.” Blushing, the out of place teacher swatted the other girl’s hands away and returned to her seat, but not before a chorus of laughter echoed around the room. They didn’t understand she sulked; she didn’t want to use the diaper, but the stupid school was making her. She had tried holding it before; it was really uncomfortable and just ended up with her wetting her pants anyway, so why not let go when she had to? Once Ryan came to save her, everything would be better. She’d be free and no more wet diapers, but what was taking him so long? ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eight Sierra was absolutely giddy leaving school Friday afternoon. Two whole days with no homework was just what the doctor ordered. Well, that and the excitement of checking on how Ms. Castle was doing in her new role. Gathering her friends around her on the bus ride home, she fished out her former teacher’s phone and called St. Anne’s. After a couple rings, she was greeted by a secretary inquiring how she could be of service. “Yes, I wanted to check on Hannah. See if her behavior had improved any.” “I’m afraid not.” The voice replied. “She’s in class now, would you like me to let her know you called?” Thinking for a second Sierra grinned, “No, that’s alright. Might I speak with Ms. Given’s please?” In a matter of seconds, the two were connected and the headmistress asked, “Mrs. Ziegler, I regret to inform you that your daughter seems hell bent on urinating on everything she can; perhaps I could get you to authorize an alternative way of managing this?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Dinner was pepperoni pizza, traditionally one of Hannah’s favorites, spoiled a bit this time by the sopping wet diaper strapped to her waist. A couple bread sticks and three slices later, she was being shepherded by the nurse to her room for the evening change. Having decided to accept it and get it over with, the 23-year-old lay on her bed, allowed the nurse access to her formerly private parts and let out a gasp of surprise when she felt something sliding inside her. “What was that?” “Your mother called earlier and agreed that since you seem to want to use your control of your bodily functions to try manipulating me, that it might be best if we take that control away until you learn your place.” Sitting up, Hannah saw a small tube sticking out of herself, “What’s that?” “That is a catheter. It will ensure that you can’t hold out and pee all over during your changes. Take these,” the nurse produced two pills and a glass of water, “they’ll help.” “You’re making me incontinent!” the 23-year-old was flabbergasted. “You can’t do that! Take it out!” Simply pulling the diaper up between her charges legs as pee began to drip onto the thirsty padding the nurse replied, “As I said, we have permission. Now take your pills.” Wondering how much worse things could get, Hannah swallowed the medication, if only to protect her bruised derriere. “What are they for?” “I noticed you haven’t had a bowel movement in the last two days. One is a stool softener, the other is designed for gentle overnight relief of your constipation.” Eyes bulging, the diapered girl looked down to see the plastic pants being locked into place. Pawing at the garment, “Wait, no!” “Everything will be alright and remember that tomorrow is Saturday, so you’ll be allowed to sleep in a bit, but I’ll be by in the morning to check on you.” The nurse walked to the door, closing and locking it behind her. “Wait! Come back! You can’t do this to me!” Hannah pounded on the room’s only means of escape. For over an hour she kicked and clawed, but no one came to her rescue. Flopping back on the bed, she could already feel a dampness growing in her crotch. Double diapered, there really wasn’t much chance at a leak, but she still had to find a way to get the infernal plastic pants off before an even worse disaster ensued. Unsure of how long she tugged and shimmied in vain, the 23-year-old awoke at quarter to five in the morning with a rumbling in her tummy. Frantic, she resumed her quest to beat the door down to no avail. Sopping wet diaper already hanging heavily on her hips, a cramp doubled her over in pain. It was then her body betrayed her and involuntarily squatted to release two days’ worth of muck into the seat of her pants without her say so. One last gaseous eruption brought her torment to an end, and the former teacher sobbed as her legs gave out and she sank down into her mess with a squelch. Laying there on the floor, curled up in the fetal position, Hannah couldn’t help but feel sorry for herself. How had her life come to this? For two hours, she wavered between sorrow and anger at the events of the last couple days, until the nurse arrived and let her free to shower the disgusting mess off. Steamy water cascading down her body provided a temporary reprieve, but all good things come to an end, and sooner than she would have liked the nurse was laying the 23-year-old down on a bench in the communal bathroom to tape on a clean diaper. Resigning herself to her fate, she covered her eyes and pretended there weren’t a bunch of teen girls around to witness her humiliation. ~~~~~~~~~ Standing alone in a room and staring passed the video camera in front of him, Ryan fixed his gaze on the television behind it which displayed the courtroom he was attending virtually. Apparently when you slam into a car while talking on your phone, and running a red light, and the other driver is injured, it’s a misdemeanor, which would be why he was facing a judge this morning. Even if there hadn’t been witnesses, the camera mounted to the traffic light had him on camera. The best bet would be to admit his guilt and plead for leniency from the court. “Do you understand the charge against you?” the judge was asking. Looking solemn he replied, “I do your honor.” “And you understand that if you plead guilty today that your license will be suspended for six months and you could face up to 120 days in jail?” “I do your honor.” “Very well, a plea of guilty will be entered in the record and sentencing will be scheduled one week from now. Defendant is released on his own recognizance.” Flipping to the next manila folder in front of her the judge read off the next docket number and Ryan was free to leave the courtroom. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Nine Headmistress Givens scrolled lackadaisically through her emails, most of it spam the same as everyone else on the planet, until she noticed one from the Ziegler’s. Opening it to see if they had any ideas for their disruptive daughter her mood quickly shifted from bored to terrified. They had been galivanting around Europe when much to their surprise they received a call from their housekeeper reporting their daughter was back home. Two things became immediately clear, the girl she had thought was Hannah Ziegler most certainly wasn’t, and that the Ziegler’s actual daughter must have slipped away the day of the field trip. Firing off a response, she informed the flummoxed parents that their daughter had run away but that the school was in the process of sending security to retrieve her post haste. Now what to do with the other Hannah? Apologizing and letting her go seemed the sanest course of action, but the woman would certainly bring forth a lawsuit over her treatment that would undoubtedly close St. Anne’s down for good. A deep breath to calm herself down, the headmistress pressed a button on the intercom and requested Hannah be brought to her office. ~~~~~~~~~ Hanging out at the mall, Sierra was somewhat surprised when a call came in on her former teacher’s phone from the DeWitt Police Department. Answering, she queried, “Hello, how can I help you?” “Not to bother you ma’am,” the gruff voice began. “But we received a report that you might be in danger. Is everything alright with you?” Realizing that Ryan must have gone to the police about his disappearing girlfriend, Sierra replied, “I’m quite fine. Did my ex-boyfriend put you up to this? I’m sorry that you had to get involved, but he’s been a bit erratic lately and I’m doing my best to separate myself from him.” “No worries, ma’am.” The voice reassured. “He said you were in danger and we had to check it out, you understand.” “Of course,” the high school freshman answered. “Thank you for being so concerned. I’d appreciate it though if you could try to keep him from trying to contact me in the future.” “Yes ma’am.” The officer acknowledged. “I will be sure to let him know that you are just fine and that he is not welcome to contact you.” ~~~~~~~~ “Let me out!” Hannah banged on the door to her room. “I really need to use the bathroom!” Silence answered. A full two minutes of it. Slinking down to the floor, the 23-year-old clenched as hard as she could but the pressure on her backside was too strong. What hadn’t been expelled earlier was now making itself known and the former teacher was desperate to stop it from making an exodus now. Hand clasped firmly to her behind, she was taken aback when a matron came around and requested her to follow. “Where are we going?” Not bothering to look back the matron replied, “The headmistress wants to see you.” “Oh.” Hannah was unsure what to make of this development, she hadn’t done anything to get in trouble lately, so she didn’t know what her sore bottom was in store for now. Still trying to hang on to as much dignity as she could, the 23-year-old kept a hand pressed to her backside as she entered the older woman’s office. Curtseying without giving up her fight she asked, “What do you require, ma’am?” “You’re dismissed,” Ms. Givens addressed the matron. Alone in the room she looked over the girl in front of her. “It comes to my attention that you may be telling the truth.” “Yes! I told you I’m really 23 and a schoolteacher!” “And therein lies the problem,” Ms. Givens inhaled. “You’ve been subjected to our methods without consent. Now, I could let you go, but you’d probably sue.” “I wouldn’t.” Hannah did her best to reassure the older woman while maintaining what little control she had over her bowels. “You let me go back to my school and I’ll forget all about what happened here.” Leaning back in her chair, the headmistress frowned, “I wish I could believe you.” “You can, I can forget all of this, just let me go!” Both hands pressed to her backside Hannah bent over in an attempt to remain untainted and failed. “How I wish that was true,” The older woman commented as she watched the girl before her squat down and the diaper she was wearing balloon out. “Unfortunately, I cannot risk this school on your whims. Which unfortunately means I’m going to have to make sure you can’t tell anyone what you’ve experienced.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ After the earlier close call with the police, Sierra was unsure if her ruse had been discovered. Mulling it over a bit, she dialed St. Anne’s Reformatory School. In a matter of moments, she was connected with Ms. Givens. “How is my Hannah doing?” “She isn’t your daughter, is she?” The headmistress queried. Taken by surprise, the teen wasn’t sure how to answer, “I’m, ah, she’s, what?” “As I thought, she really is your teacher. Which leaves us somewhat dependent upon each other.” Ms. Givens countered. “As much as I would like to be mad at you, we’re somewhat reliant on each other at this point. Even though I’ve discovered the truth, I cannot release her now or the school would be ruined. I can find a way to keep her here indefinitely if you can manage to keep anyone from inquiring about her.” Flabbergasted, the 14-year-old responded, “I mean, I guess I could try. What are you going to do to Ms. Castle?” “In all likelihood, I’ll move her somewhere I can keep a close eye on her. That way we won’t have to worry about her chances of escape.” Hanging up, the young teen couldn’t help but think about the early bedtimes and droopy diapers that lay ahead for her former teacher. This was turning out to be the best prank ever pulled at DeWitt High School no questions asked, too bad she wouldn’t be able to tell anyone outside of her friends about it. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Ten Under the cover of the Saturday night darkness at a pay phone outside the town gas station seemed like the perfect place to make the call Ms. Givens once thought she’d never make. Punching in the numbers a man picked up on the third ring and the headmistress queried, “Brian?” “Yep. Who’s this?” Breezing passed a reply and onto the matter at hand, “Once upon a time you made me an offer to assist with a troublesome student in need of a more permanent solution. Does that still stand?” “It does!” the man sounded excited. “Give me the details on her and I can start right away on making arrangements for her arrival to town.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Thirteen hours and thirty-seven minutes. That’s how long Ryan had been seeking a ride on both Uber and Lyft for someone to chauffer him to St. Anne’s Reformatory School when early Sunday morning a response came saying a driver was eight minutes away. Forty minutes after that he was at the front gate and leaving a five-star review. Ringing the bell he briefly explained the situation and was admitted onto campus. “You said you were looking for Hannah Castle?” Ms. Givens asked offering him a seat. “Yes.” He said sitting down. “I received a voicemail from her the other day mentioning the name of this school and nobody has seen her since before that.” “She was here briefly,” the headmistress conceded. “We accidentally thought she was a student that had wandered off on a field trip but once we realized our error, we let her go. That must be when she called you, to get a ride home.” “So, she was here but is gone now?” Perking up a bit because he was buying her story, Ms. Givens continued. “That’s right. We ended up giving her a ride when nobody answered. One second, I have the address where she was dropped off at here somewhere. Ah, there it is, 430 N. Scott Rd.” “That would be her apartment building.” Ryan sighed. “Did she say anything that might give a clue where or what she was planning on doing once she was home?” When the headmistress told him no, the more-confused-than-ever-boyfriend thanked her for her time and the generous offer of a ride, but his Uber driver was waiting at the gate. Returning home, he contacted Hannah’s parents once more, but they hadn’t heard from her either. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Hannah lay on her back with a cold wet wipe removing the urine from her crotch and wondering what exactly was planned for her. There was no way Ms. Givens could get away with keeping her here now that she knew the truth about her identity. The old bat would have no choice but to let her go, all she had to do was wait it out. Snapped out of her reverie by a pinch to her backside, the 23-year-old lifted her hips so a fresh diaper could be taped on. As the nurse left, Ms. Givens entered. “Let’s get you dressed, it’s time we got you out of here.” I knew it, Hannah thought to herself, she just needed time to realize it. “Do I get my panties back?” “But you look so cute in your diapees.” The headmistress gave a pat to the younger girls padded bottom. “Besides, panties are for girls who can control their bladders.” “You know I can.” Hannah glared at the older woman. “I wouldn’t be too sure of that, you just got changed and you’re already a bit damp. Now get some clothes on, there’s a man who’s been looking for you for quite some time here to collect you.” A wave of relief washed over the teacher, abandoning the argument she hurriedly pulled on a skirt. Since nothing in the room belonged to her, there was nothing to gather and Hannah was soon following the headmistress down the hall towards the entrance. Stepping outside the sight of a moving truck and a tall, dark-haired gentleman greeted her. “That’s not Ryan. What’s going on?” “I’m here to take you home little girl.” The man said, walking over to her and in a flash, he had injected her with a needle. ~~~~~~~~~~ It was dark out when Hannah awoke, her hands and feet were bound, and her mouth was gagged. Struggling in vain in the passenger seat of the moving truck as it barreled down an unknown highway earned her a smirk from the man driving. Scared, she sank back down in her seat to realize her diaper was leaking, her eyes soon followed suit until her body was racked with full blown sobs. “It’s okay, baby.” The man stroked the 23-year-old’s hair. “I know you probably have a lot of questions, and I promise I’ll answer them soon enough, but for now I need you to relax. Can you be a good girl and do that for me?” Wanting nothing to do with this man, his explanations or whatever hell he was taking her too, the teacher started to bang on the window desperately hoping to gain the attention of a passing car. Several muffled grunts escaped through the gag as she put all her effort into escape as a pair of headlights pulled along on her side of the truck. Just as she could see the woman driving it, she felt a sharp poke to her neck and once again crumbled to sleep. When the 23-year-old woke again, it was still dark, and she was laying in a crib with a relatively dry diaper strapped to her hips, but the gag and restraints had been removed. Electing to remain silent for now, she studied the bars surrounding her looking for a way to lower them. When she spotted the lock on the top of her cage, she started screaming, whoever this guy was he was the only way of getting out. In short order the creepy guy was turning the lights on to illuminate the oversized nursery they were in. “What is it babykins? You hungry?” “Fuck you! Let me out of here!” “Oh, sweetie, I know we haven’t gone over the rules yet, but you should still know better than to use bad words. Are you trying to earn yourself a spanking?” What the fuck? Is this guy serious? What the hell did I do to deserve this? “No.” “That’s a good girl,” he cooed. “From now on, baby talk only. Though I suppose I should explain a few things, starting with, welcome to Preston, Kansas.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eleven “Now before you can officially start your new life here, we’ll have to go to court and make it official.” Brian took a seat in a rocking chair nearby the crib Hannah was trapped in. “There you’ll go on record and declare that you are incapable of caring for yourself and would like me to become your legal guardian. The-” “Why the hell would I do that?” the 23-year-old exclaimed in disbelief. A sharp look in the diapered girl’s direction, “You no longer have a job, a place to live or any money. You obviously need someone to help care for you. Besides, if you refuse to do it voluntarily, I can have a doctor come in and testify to your helplessness and as I was saying before you rudely interrupted, the judge is a personal friend of mine. I WILL be given legal custody of you, and if you make me angry, I WILL find ways to make your babyhood worse.” “Babyhood? I’m 23. Don’t you think people will find it fucked up that your ‘baby’ is actually an adult?” “Not in Preston. It’s a haven for girls such as yourself who, for one reason or another, have been declared incompetent and need caregivers. Some are willing participants, and others need a bit of persuasion, but those that do, eventually come around to enjoy their new life.” Incredulous, Hannah shook the crib bars, “Let me out of here! I’m not going to be your baby ya fucking psycho!” Calmly standing, the man walked to the makeshift prison his captive was in and unlocked it. In one swift movement he yanked Hannah out, ripped off her diaper and began to spank her already bruised backside. Ignoring her pleas for mercy, he wailed away until the former teacher was a blubbering mess then angrily deposited her back in the crib leaving the used diaper on the floor. “It doesn’t have to be this way. Just accept the amazing opportunity you’ve been presented to live carefree; no worries, no responsibilities and if you’re a good girl, no spankings.” Simultaneously trying to soothe her throbbing bottom and keep her nakedness hidden, Hannah croaked out between sobs, “I don’t want to be a baby.” “How do you know until you try?” Brian’s tone softened and he gently stroked her back. Spotting urine dripping from the catheter onto the plastic sheets, “How about we get you into a fresh diapee?” The question was rhetorical, and the 23-year-old knew it, allowing him to carry her to the change table and lay her on it in the hope that if she complied, she wouldn’t be hit again. “Why me? Why am I so special to you?” “I’ve been looking for a troubled girl for quite some time now. Someone who needs a second chance to be raised right, so she won’t be a delinquent.” He pulled a thick pink diaper from under the table and slid it beneath her. “But I’m not delinquent. I’m a teacher.” “Sure you are, sweetie.” A wet wipe in hand he delicately cleaned her intimate area. “It’s good to have dreams about what you want to be in case you grow up right this time.” The plastic garment now secured snugly to her waist, Hannah sat up, “Grow up?” “In Preston Little One’s are assigned an age and progression type within a week of moving in. I’ve decided that you’ll be starting anywhere between newborn and one year old depending on how complaint you are in court. Now I’m not a fan of the ‘static’ option for aging, which would be you remaining your starting age the rest of your life. So, I’ll either assign you ‘natural’, in which you age at a normal rate or ‘variable’ wherein you only age when I allow it. As you may have guessed, that too will depend on your behavior in front of the judge.” Gulping, not only at the implications of what he was saying, but also at the ease with which he was carrying her down a hallway towards what appeared to be a kitchen, the 23-year-old realized escape was not going to be easy. As she was placed into a highchair with locking table, she asked, “Is that all?” “Not quite.” He turned to open the refrigerator and pull out a bottle of milk to warm in the microwave. “As a baby you’ll of course be expected to make use of a vocabulary that’s age appropriate. There’s also an option to have you breastfed. I’d of course hire a wet nurse should you earn that particular punishment.” “If I understand this then, if I don’t do exactly what you want at the guardianship hearing, you’ll hire a doctor to ensure I’ll end up your baby regardless. In turn, I’ll most likely be a newborn that gets breastfed and never ages.” The microwave beeped, Brian tested the warmth of the milk and finding it satisfactory handed it to Hannah. “Quite right.” Thirsty, the former teacher began to suckle the offered drink, striving and failing to keep the image of having to do this from some strange woman’s breast out of her mind. As horrible as it would be to go on record and admit she wanted this asshole to be her guardian, the thought of being stuck as a newborn the rest of her life was far worse. But could she go through with it? It wouldn’t be giving up; it would be playing the long game. Besides, if she ever hoped to get the judgement voided, she’d have to be able to argue that she was coerced into making her statement and not let a doctor go on record against her. So, the game plan was, bide time, earn trust and gain the ability to walk; if she were to start as a one-year-old that shouldn’t take too long. Then one day on a trip to the park, or wherever, he’d turn his back for a spilt and she’d be able to make her move. The sad realization dawning on her, “I’ll do it. I’ll volunteer in court to be your baby.” ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twelve The morning was spent shopping. As she had yet to attend court, Hannah was allowed to walk and talk like an adult; however, the clothes she was made to try on were not. By the time Brian was satisfied with the haul, no less than a dozen onesies of varying designs and colors had been purchased as well as two cases of diapers. Embarrassing as it was, the 23-year-old wasn’t the only one in this fetish town run amok dressed solely in a snap crotch outfit. Soaking wet diaper held firmly to her crotch, Hannah debated asking for a change and the opportunity to use the restroom to take care of the bodily function she still had control over. “Um, Brian, can I-” “Babies don’t call their parents by their first names,” he eyed her in the car’s rearview mirror before turning into a doctor’s office parking lot. “What are we doing here?” Finding a spot, getting out and opening the rear door to unbuckle the baby woman, he responded, “Just a routine checkup, nothing to be worried about. He’ll be replacing the catheter the school put in as well, safety first.” “Do I really have to have a catheter?” “For now, yes.” Brian held the 23-year-olds hand and led her inside the building. “After all, babies don’t control when they use their diapees, do they?” Deflated, Hannah answered, “No.” In short order, she was admitted, laid on an exam table with a clean diaper laid out beneath her and the schools catheter replaced. Rolled over, a thermometer was inserted into her backside. While the mercury did its work growing to show her temperature, the doctor took out a hollow tube and began to apply lubricant. Announced to be healthy at an even 98.6 degrees Fahrenheit, the lubed-up tube replaced the thermometer in her back passage. Before she could protest the latest intrusion, the diaper was secured snugly to her hips. Trying to reach her hand down the back of her plastic prison, Hannah demanded, “What did you put in me? Get it out!” “I told you before,” Brian grinned wickedly, “Babies don’t control when they use their diapees.” “What?!?! No!” the former teacher could already feel the mess she had been holding in start to coat the inside of her undergarment. Powerless to stop it, she began to cry, “It’s gross, make it stop!” Picking her up, her new daddy gave the diaper a couple pats, “There, there, sweetie. You’ll get used to it.” Her pleas that she didn’t want to get used to it fell on deaf ears as she continued to helplessly poop her pants. With just a half hour before their court appointment, she hoped it would be over before they got there, but at the glacial pace it was going, she doubted it. Given a pen and a pad of paper on the way to the courthouse, the 23-year-old baby was told to write a letter to her friends and family to let them know she was alright and that they needed look for her. She had wondered how he planned to keep her loved ones at bay, but he was going to make her do it herself. Realizing it wasn’t all bad news, she set about the task and managed to include a hidden message she hoped someone would be able to decipher. Please don’t be upset at what I am about to tell you. Right now, I’m not sure what direction I wish my life to go in. Everything was fine, but that was it, just, fine. Sadly, the life I was living wasn’t what I wanted it to be. To that end, I’ve decided to step back and take some time to discover who I really am. One thing that I’ve always wanted to do was travel and experience other cultures. Now that may seem like something I could do with a simple vacation; I need more time than a couple weeks to truly experience what I need to make myself feel whole. Know that I love you and I will be back. Sorry that this takes you by surprise. Selling all my possessions will fund this little endeavor to start and I will take jobs as needed to continue my quest so don’t worry about me. And though I will be out of touch, I will be thinking of you often. Venice will most likely be my first stop. Eventually, I’ll tour Tokyo, Sydney and Rio de Janeiro as well. May fortune guide my journey. Elvis has left the building! Brian carefully read over her magnum opus and not immediately finding anything alarming therein, agreed to mail copies to her parents, Ryan and a few other close friends. A quick stop at the post office and Hannah’s hope for rescue was soon to be on it’s way. ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Thirteen With a mere three minutes to spare, Hannah was toddling alongside Brian into the county courthouse. Taking seats in the front row, the people nearby elected to cover their noses and scoot away lest they have to smell the contents of the 23-year-olds diaper. For her part, the former teacher once again questioned whether or not she could go through with it; could she willing give up adulthood. Humiliating yes, but undoubtedly brief. The letters had been sent out, surely someone would break the code and swoop in to rescue her. Sighing as her name was called by the bailiff, the diaper clad woman waddled to the indicated chair in the witness box. “State your name for the record,” the white haired, black robed man behind the bench boomed. Cheeks flushing red as all eyes in the room panned to her, “Hannah Elaine Castle.” “Do you swear the testimony you are giving today will be truthful and of your own volition?” The judges nose wrinkled. “Do you need a moment, Ms. Castle?” Brian stood smoothing his shirt, “Your honor, we were running late and I didn’t have an opportunity to change her. If you would like I could do so now.” “Please do,” the judge banged his gavel. “Court will take a short recess.” Taken by the hand, Hannah was led in the direction of the restrooms. Upon seeing that Brian intended to take her to the men’s room, she stopped earning a swat to her messy backside. “They don’t have a family restroom here and I can’t go in the women’s.” “But I” the 23-year-old stammered and was dragged through the door. Immediately inside, next to a row of sinks was the baby change station. “But they’ll all see!” Plopping his charge on the now open table, “That’s something you’ll get used to sweetie. Now lay back, we don’t want to keep the judge waiting too long.” Covering her eyes with her hands, Hannah didn’t want to know how many strange men were there to witness as her bottom was wiped clean. Evidently, the onesie she had on had managed to collect some of the mess and was whisked off. Naked as the day she was born, it seemed ironic that this should be happening on the day she started her second infancy. Agonizing seconds passed as Brian dug through the diaper bag removing a fresh diaper and clean onesie. Once she was dressed again, it was back to the courtroom. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ “I’m glad we could clear the air,” Nick Roach, private investigator said leaning back in his oak office chair. “Because I don’t do stalking cases. So long as you’re willing to let her go if that’s what she truly wants when I find her.” Ryan pinched the bridge of his nose and exhaled, “Like I said, I want to know she’s alright. She disappeared from her life and nobody’s heard from her in days. If the text was genuine and she doesn’t want anything to do with me, so be it, but I have to know.” “I’ll just need access to all your texts, emails, notes, anything I can use to start pulling the tendrils of this web.” The P.I. stood to shake his new client’s hand. “I can promise results, just be prepared that you might not like them. Now if you’ll excuse me, time is of the essence, the trail grows colder with each passing hour and as you say, she’s already been gone for days.” ~~~~~~~~~~~ “I do, your honor.” Hannah stated for the record. Dreading the next question, she shifted in her seat and noticed the dampness already gathering in her crotch. How many wet and dirty diapers did she have to look forward to before she was rescued. The pounding of a gavel broke her reverie, “Earth to Ms. Castle. Why do you wish to turn conservatorship over to Mr. Watson?” “Uh, because I don’t have a job, money or a place to live,” the 23-year-old hung her head unable to look at the people filling the room. “And because I am incapable of doing basic things on my own, like changing my own diapers.” “Do you feel that you will never be able to, as you say, do basic things on your own? That Mr. Watson absolutely needs to have full control of your life?” A gulp. “Yes, your honor.” “Very well.” The judge announced. “From this point forth, you shall be deemed a ward in the care of Mr. Brian Watson, and he shall have full power over your finances and other life decisions. You’re dismissed, next case.” Just like that, Hannah was no longer an adult in the eyes of the law. Taking her caregiver’s hand, she was led to his car and buckled into her car seat. The drive to Preston was relatively short, so she didn’t have too long to wallow before he was unbuckling her to go into the town hall where her age, progression and the remainder of her life would be determined. She was about to start waddling on her own when Brian scooped her up and carried her to the rear of his car. With his free hand, an oversized stroller was pulled from the trunk. “What’s” the 23-year-old was cut off as she was unceremoniously dumped into the stroller and a pacifier shoved between her lips. “Ah, ah, you’re officially mine now,” Brian beamed pushing the diapered woman up the walkway and into the building. “No more adult worries for you.” A woman in her thirties and wearing lingerie greeted them, “I heard we were getting a new baby, isn’t she precious?” “Thank you. We’re here to finalize her paperwork.” “I have it right here,” the sex-retary held up a sheet of paper. “Let’s see, Hannah Castle, age eight months. No breastfeeding injection, that’s too bad, and the little darling will only get older when her daddy allows it.” Spitting out the pacifier, Hannah was furious, “You said-” Slapping her exposed thigh, Brian gave the overgrown baby a stern look and replaced the pacifier. “You’re no longer old enough to speak, only babble. Any attempts to do so will make the spanking you got earlier seem gentle. Do I make myself understood?” Reminding herself it was only temporary until her friends and family got her letter, the 23-year-old nodded meekly. She watched helplessly as Brian signed the paper returning her to infancy then proceeded to flirt with the lingerie clad secretary. For her part, Hannah prayed to the postal service to break land speed records. ~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Fourteen Returning to her new home, no, it wasn’t her home she thought, it was a temporary prison, Hannah wasn’t sure what else the creep who had adopted her was planning. Once inside, she was placed into a large playpen that she could have easily stepped out of should the situation call for it, and a pair of bondage mittens were attached over her hands. Letting out a sigh, the 23-year-old plopped down onto her padded backside to try to figure a way to remove the newest torture device. Forty minutes of tugging and gnawing later, she was no closer to a solution when Brian came back into the room. “Having fun, sweetie?” He walked over to the plastic cage and bent down to reach a hand between the former teacher’s legs. “Just as I thought, sopping wet. Let’s get you changed before company gets here.” Hannah knew that other people were going to inevitably see her like this, but she’d hoped to keep the number to a minimum. As much as she wanted to protest, she weighed it against whether or not it was worth the spanking, something she was becoming far too familiar with, and decided how bad could it really be? All the freaks in this town probably saw loads of women in diapers. At her caregivers prompting, she rolled over onto the changing pad he’d laid out. Four loud rips unsealed the crinkly plastic from the 23-year-olds hips. The front panel pulled halfway down, there was a knock on the door and Brian yelled for them to enter. Another round of humiliation greeted Hannah as a younger couple, perhaps around her real age, walked in to see her crotch being wiped clean. The man pushed a stroller with a woman in her mid-30’s and clearly diapered inside, “Brian! It’s about time you got a young one of your own.” “Kevin, Joan, pleasure to have you over.” Brian responded while sliding a fresh diaper under his charge’s hips. “May I?” The woman named Joan cooed and sauntered over to hover over the former teacher. When Brian gave way, she pulled the front panel of the clean diaper up to Hannah’s belly and blew a raspberry on the exposed skin. Despite herself, the 23-year-old giggled. Absorbent underwear taped in place; the adults moved several feet over to the living room leaving the two diapered women alone in the playpen. Wanting a few answers but unsure how to go about asking, Hannah crawled beside her playmate and whispered, “What’s your name? How’d you end up here?” A series of gurgles behind a pacifier were the response. “What the fuck? Do you have mush for brains?” The former teacher hissed. A loud wail pierced the room causing Kevin to rush to the playpen, “Oh, honey, what’s wrong?” Pointing a finger in Hannah’s direction, the woman wrapped the other arm around her caregiver’s neck allowing him to pick her up. Seeing this, Brian stormed over, “What did you do, young lady?” Stunned by the turn of events, Hannah remained silent. Attention then turned to the 30-something woman being comforted, “She use big girl words.” All eyes returned to the 23-year-old as she was summarily ripped across Brian’s lap. Pulling her diaper down, his hand reigned supreme with one spank landing between every word, “You. Know. Better. Then. To. Use. Adult. Words. Claire. May. Be. 18. Months. Old. But. You. Don’t. Get. To. Pretend. To. Be. Old. Enough. To. Be. A. Big. Girl.” Bawling as her already bruised derriere was pommeled mercilessly, Hannah begged for forgiveness. “I’m sorry! I just wanted to know who she is!” “No. Adult. Words.” Three more spanks blistered an already red behind. Relenting, he pulled her diaper back into place. “Babies don’t care who their friends are. They play with whomever their mommies and daddies arrange for them to play with.” Sniffling, the 23-year-old curled up on the playpen floor. Her playmate, Claire, was set down beside her and was soon crawling over to play with a stuffed rabbit. Realizing that conversation was a non-starter, Hannah pouted and watched her counterpart bounce her fluffy friend around in circles. The adults resumed their conversation, and the former teacher did her best to listen in without appearing too interested. “Really, it’s not a bother,” Joan was saying. “When we first adopted Claire, she absolutely refused to be a good baby. It wasn’t until we really embraced the ‘apple a day keeps the doctor away’ mentality that she started to behave. Have you considered finding someone to do that for little Hannah?” “I’m not sure I want her to have that kind of experience anymore.” Brian confessed. “After all I’m trying to get her to believe all adult things are in her past.” Kevin interjected, “And they can be. It’s far more clinical than adult and can work wonders for obedience.” “Did you have someone you recommend?” “We can call our man, Scott. I’m sure Claire would be happy to demonstrate.” Brian approved, Joan disappeared to the kitchen and the men broke into a discussion on sports. A few minutes later, Joan reappeared informing the other that Scott would be there in 20 minutes and the three proceeded to engage in idle banter until the doorbell rang. Brian answered to usher in a man with long brown hair down to the middle of his back. Claire began to bounce up and down while clapping at the sight of him which left Hannah the only one confused. Entering the playpen, the man pulled a magic wand from his backpack plugging it into a wall outlet and patted the ground beside him. Claire crawled excitedly to the indicated spot and flopped over onto her back and spreading her legs. The device turned on, he placed it on the front of the girl’s diaper as she wiggled and moaned. Flabbergasted, Hannah could only stare, the rhythmic gyrations of her new ‘friends’ hips bringing her closer and closer to orgasm. When her counterpart erupted into ecstasy, Scott turned his attention to the former teacher. While it had been a week since she and Ryan had last been together, Hannah wasn’t desperate enough to want any part of this public display. Scooting backwards in a playpen will only get you so far away, and in no time the wand was being teased in her direction. The man holding it looked over his shoulder in Brian’s direction, “Shall I?” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Fifteen “Does it matter if she has a catheter? And is there any risk of infection?” Brian inquired much to Hannah’s chagrin. She was still cowering in the corner of the playpen in the hope she could somehow avoid being forced to orgasm in front of a bunch of strangers while wearing a wet diaper. For now at least, the man with the magic wand was paying her no mind as he had returned his buzzy friend to between the other diapered woman’s legs. “In the four years that we’ve been allowing little Claire to cum, she hasn’t had any issues with infection.” Joan replied. “She’s also been better behaved. The first two years after we adopted my sister, we didn’t think letting her do something so adult would be proper but…” “An orgasm a day keeps Miss Fussy Pants away!” Kevin finished his wife’s sentence. Hannah returned her gaze to her ‘playmate’; six years she’s been kept like this?!?! Poor woman must have suffered some kind of mental break and probably believes she’s a baby at this point. With no intention of living out the same fate, the 23-year-old began to wonder what would happen if nobody figured out her letter. How would she escape on her own? Surely Claire must have tried at some point before her brain turned to mush, perhaps if she met more babies like herself, she could find someone still new enough to be willing to plot along side her. ~~~~~~~~ The office of the driver’s license appeal division was located inside a dilapidated building, and much like the exterior, the interior was overrun with blight, though that may have just been the clientele. Ryan eyed one such individual who was wearing a food-stained shirt emblazoned ‘Jesus Is The Reason For The Seizin #Epilepsy Awareness’ and hoped he would be able to conclude his business quickly. The goal was to get have his currently suspended license upgraded to restricted so that he could drive to and from work, the grocery store and appointments; Ubering to work every day was getting expensive. After what felt like hours a receptionist called his name and leading him to the back. The room where they stopped had three people seated on one side of the table and a lone empty chair opposite them. Taking the offered seat, Ryan thanked them, and the informal hearing began. Each member took turns asking questions regarding Ryan’s driving history and why he felt he deserved special accommodation. Giving clear, concise answers and using manners his grandmother would be proud of, resulted in a 2-1 decision to grant his restricted license. ~~~~~~~~ The smell emanating from the playpen was horrid. After climaxing a second time, Claire had fallen asleep in the padded flooring and sometime during her nap deposited quite a load into her pants. Having nowhere to hide from the odor, Hannah found herself clutching a stuffed bunny in front of her nose and hoping one of the ‘adults’ would take care of it, unfortunately though she’d used up all her luck when they decided to hold off on her orgasms until the catheter was removed. Kevin, Joan, and Brian continued to blather away as if nothing was wrong for another forty minutes with the homeowner occasionally slipping away to the kitchen. Returning to the living room one more time he announced, “Dinner’s ready!” “Smells delicious,” Kevin commented picking up Claire and carrying her to a highchair set up at the table. Joan took the nearby try to slid it into place and lock it. Retrieving a platter of bite sized chicken tenders and mac ‘n cheese she set it down in front of her ‘baby’ sister. Directing her attention to Brian, “Do you have a bib we could borrow?” “In the drawer over there,” came the reply. “Do you need one?” “That won’t be necessary,” Brian laughed unsnapping Hannah’s onesie and pulling it over her head. “My stinky little baby is going to need a bath anyway, no sense getting a bib dirty.” The 23-year-old fumed silently, I am not stinky, Claire is. As she was lifted up and carried to a second highchair though, she felt her diaper sagging far more than it should be. Her fear was confirmed when the hard wood of the seat smushed the contents of her diaper against her skin. Mortified not because she had pooped her pants, the hollow intruder in her ass guaranteed that would happen, but because she hadn’t noticed she had been sitting in her own filth for who knows how long. Arms pinned beneath the locking tray she had to wait for Brian to feed her the pureed slop from the bowl in front of her. In what could only be described as an attempt to make her look foolish, Brian deliberately altered the pace of each spoonful of the dreadful paste. Hannah did her best to anticipate the movements, but often times she was left opening or closing her mouth too early or too late. The net result was most of her dinner dripping down her face onto her exposed breasts and the 23-year-old still hungry when the bowl was emptied. Claire was given a sippy cup of juice while Hannah was fed a bottle of milk and once the grown ups had completed their meal, Kevin and Joan said their goodbyes for the evening. Clubbed mittens and diaper removed; the former teacher was placed in the warm sudsy water of the tub. Scrubbed clean, Hannah was relieved when the hollow anal tube was removed as she was not used to having anything occupying that space; it had been a literal pain in the ass. Dried off and laid out on a fresh diaper, her relief was short lived as Brian took the opportunity to clean the irksome device, reapply lube and reinsert it into her delicate derriere. Then, with the sun still shining, she was sealed away in her crib for the remainder of the night. ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Sixteen “I know when your previous teacher left it was a bit sudden,” Hannah’s replacement announced. “But we now know why.” Panicked, Sierra raised her hand, “You do?” “It seems she is off galivanting around the world.” Holding up a piece of paper, “She sent this letter to the school to explain things. I’ll post it on the board so anyone who would like can read it when they get the chance. Sierra most definitely wanted to do just that. When the lesson finally ended, the young girl bee-lined to the chalkboard recognizing her former teacher’s handwriting. Knowing the letter was a lie, she could guess that it was meant as a hidden message. A quick photo with her phone and she and her friends were off to lunch to search for clues. Deciding to analyze each sentence individually, she wrote them out herself in list format. Please don’t be upset at what I am about to tell you. Right now, I’m not sure what direction I wish my life to go in. Everything was fine, but that was it, just, fine. Sadly, the life I was living wasn’t what I wanted it to be. To that end, I’ve decided to step back and take some time to discover who I really am. One thing that I’ve always wanted to do was travel and experience other cultures. Now that may seem like something I could do with a simple vacation; I need more time than a couple weeks to truly experience what I need to make myself feel whole. Know that I love you and I will be back. Sorry that this takes you by surprise. Selling all my possessions will fund this little endeavor to start and I will take jobs as needed to continue my quest so don’t worry about me. And though I will be out of touch, I will be thinking of you often. Venice will most likely be my first stop. Eventually, I’ll tour Tokyo, Sydney and Rio de Janeiro as well. May fortune guide my journey. Elvis has left the building! When she had finished, the solution quickly presented itself; the first letter of each line spelled out a short plea for help. PRESTON KS SAVE ME. Googling the town name along with her former teacher’s name netted a wide variety of results. By the third page, Sierra was about to give up on finding anything useful when a court case from the previous day caught her eye. ~~~~~~~~~ “Morning sleepyhead,” Brian cooed as he unlatched the crib bars. Carrying Hannah to the highchair to spoon feed her a breakfast of oatmeal. While not traditionally her favorite, she ate greedily and was able to get most of it in her mouth. Face wiped clean; it was back to the nursery to change her soggy diaper. The former teacher was somewhat astonished when her caregiver began packing a diaper bag and told that she was going to a babysitter’s house so that ‘daddy’ could go to work. Driving two streets over, the 23-year-old was dropped off at the couple she had met last night’s house. Kevin had already left for the day and Joan was busy feeding Claire breakfast when they walked in. Leaving Hannah in the playpen, Brian issued a quick thank you and was on his way. A couple minutes later a second baby was added to the playpen and ‘The Little Mermaid’ was on the television. Realizing that if she took her by surprise, Hannah could undoubtedly overpower her babysitter and make an escape. First though she had to figure out how to get out of the stupid mittens that prevented her from being able to use her hands and find where the car keys were kept. Pretending to play with a teddy bear, the 23-year-old scanned the room in search of a key rack or purse and was pleased to see a designer handbag hanging perched atop the kitchen counter. Trusty old teddy bear as a screen, the former teacher began to gnaw at the leather strap around her wrist. It was a slow process and she had to stop every time Joan looked in her direction, but progress was being made. By the time ‘The Little Mermaid’ ended, she had chewed halfway through the restraint. A brief pause as both the movie and Claire’s diaper were changed, and it was back to work. Jaw aching after close to three hours of work, her task was finally complete, now she just needed an opportunity. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Taking full advantage of his renewed ability to drive, Ryan took Hannah’s letter straight to Nick Roach’s office. “I got this in the mail today. It’s her handwriting, but it doesn’t sound like her, you know what I mean?” “You think she may have been trying to convey a message someone didn’t want to get out?” The detective responded. “Exactly.” Ryan handed the parchment over. “I just want to know for sure, think you can find something if it’s there?” Taking the offered paper, “If there’s something there, I’ll figure it out, it’s what I do.” A relieved Ryan left the office and an overworked detective quickly scanned the note. Deciding there was nothing amiss, he figured he’d give it a couple days, call his client and let him know that his wayward ex-girlfriend really was off globetrotting. There was other, more pressing business to attend to than some guy who couldn’t handle that he got dumped; only thing to do with people like that is take their money and give them closure. ~~~~~~~~~~~ The internet was a great tool, you could find out almost anything you wanted so long as you knew where to look. Sierra had taken the man’s name that had been granted custody of Ms. Castle and gotten an address and phone number in a matter of minutes. Dialing the number, she got a response in three rings, “Hello, is this Brian?” “It is, who is this?” “My name is Sierra; I understand that you recently adopted an old acquaintance of mine.” “Look, if you’re calling to tell me how evil I am then you can stop right there. Everything-“ Sierra interrupted what was sure to be a well-rehearsed speech, “Nothing like that. In fact, I think it’ll be good for her. I was just wondering if you’d be willing to keep me updated on your progress.” “Updated?” “You know, send me pictures and stuff.” “That seems a bit strange. Can I ask why?” “She bullied me.” The younger girl had to stop herself from giggling. “I want to make a scrapbook of her new life so I can move on and know she’ll never hurt me again.” “Tell you what, I was thinking about journaling her reformation anyway, I’ll just make her a Facebook page and post pictures, videos and stories about her new life.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Seventeen “Claire! You want some num-nums?” Joan called from the kitchen causing the other diapered woman to clap her hands and roll onto her back. Taking that to mean it must be closing in on mid-day, Hannah assumed lunch would soon be served. If her caregiver were distracted by meal preparation, then perhaps now was the time to rip off the cuff and finally get the hell out of this nightmare town. Deliberately waiting until the woman’s back was turned, she gripped her now unlocked glove hand in her teeth yanking it off. One hand now free, she unstrapped the other, jumped the playpen rail and was on top of her babysitter in no time. A quick shove sent Joan tumbling to the ground and the former teacher took the opportunity to swipe the unprotected purse from the kitchen table. Digging through it as she ran towards the door, she soon found what she was looking for and yanked out the key ring discarding the rest. Now on her feet, Joan began to run after her, keeping an eye out at the pursuer behind her, the 23-year-old burst through the front door. Smack! Hannah’s momentum was halted by the hulking figure of a man who had been about to ring the doorbell. Falling flat on her backside, her babysitter was able to grab her by the ear and drag her screaming towards the playpen. The man, Scott, armed with his magic wand, burst into laughter at the scene playing out before him. “Uh oh. Looks like someone could use a dose of good girl time. You alright, Joan?” “Can you hold her while I find something to tie her up with?” The woman of the house asked. “The little shit chewed through her cuffs and tried to escape.” Pinning Hannah’s arms behind her back, Scott replied, “Not a problem. Newbies can be quite a handful.” In short order the pair had the former teacher trussed up to make a dominatrix proud and the orgasm master had set to work on his assigned duty with Claire. Having reached her bliss, Claire curled up to suck her thumb and Scott turned his attention to Hannah. A quick brush of the still vibrating device across the front of her diaper, he looked in Joan’s direction for the go-ahead. “Oh, why not?” The babysitter smiled. “What Brian doesn’t know won’t hurt him. Besides, maybe if she wasn’t so pent up, she wouldn’t be such a bitch.” “No doubt. And I think I know the perfect way to make the lesson sink in.” He snagged the stroller by the door and wheeled it over to the playpen. “A little bit of humility in front of other will show her just where she belongs.” Hannah pushed by Joan in the stroller and Claire carried by Scott, the foursome was out the door. Arriving at the town park, a blanket was spread out for Joan and Claire to lay on while the stroller was deposited nearby and adjacent one of the parks many electronic device charging stations. Other park goers were encouraged to gather around, and the former teacher struggled futilely against her bonds as the magic wand was plugged into an empty outlet. “We have a first timer here!” the man with the buzzing toy announced slowly rubbing it between Hannah’s legs. “Everyone show her how to be a good baby!” A crowd of mostly men were soon congregated around the upcoming show. The magic wand doing its thing, three seconds on, two seconds off, teasing and tormenting the former teacher at the same time. Soon her body began to betray her, hips bucking up to maintain contact with the wand as it was pulled away. Trying to resist, the 23-year-old, twisted her body back and forth but the device continued to vibrate against her most sensitive spot. Powerless to stop it, Hannah erupted into the most intense orgasm of her life. Panting, she fell limply back into her stroller to the thunderous applause of those assembled. Weak from her exertion, she offered no defiance as Joan took her from her perch, laid her out on the blanket next to Claire and began to untape her diaper. The crowd hooted and hollered as her crotch was wiped clean, and fresh diaper slid beneath and then sealed in place. The show having reached its conclusion, many people began to disperse. One of the few women in attendance lingered, “I made a recording if you’d like a copy.” The babysitter accepted the generous offer intending to show Brian how useful the orgasm a day philosophy could be. Wheeling her charges back to the house, she said goodbye to Scott, prepared a lunch of macaroni and cheese for Claire and took out four jars of baby food for Hannah. The glow of ecstasy wearing off, the former teacher began to sob in humiliation as spoonful after spoonful of mush was shoveled into her mouth. How could she live with herself after such a shameful display? ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Eighteen Four jars of baby food may be a lot for an actual infant, but for a fully grown adult it was somewhat lacking. Tragically for Hannah, being left hungry was becoming all too familiar as she and Claire were both placed into the same crib for an afternoon nap. Uncomfortable due to a lack of food and having to share a confined space with another person, the 23-year-old twisted and turned to no avail for several minutes until her babysitter returned. Lowering the railing, she pulled the former teacher out and guided her to her lap in the nursery’s rocking chair. As much as Hannah wanted to resist, the rhythmic back and forth became hypnotic and the next thing she knew she was waking up mid diaper change. Slowly coming back to the present, she noted Joan was still distrustful of her as her arms were still trussed behind her back and that Claire was playing with blocks on the mat next to her. Certainly, her failed escape attempt would be cause for punishment, though the homeowner seemed content to leave that to Brian. Clean and dry for however brief a time, the former teacher along with her diapered playmate were soon back in the living room with yet another kids’ movie playing on the television. Unsnapping her blouse, Joan had Claire across her lap to suckle an afternoon snack while she used her free hand to feed a bottle to her other charge. Thankful that she didn’t have to get her milk from her babysitter’s breast, the 23-year-old finished before her counterpart and with nothing better to do allowed herself to be sucked into the juvenile cartoon. Giggling at the silly yellow sponge’s antics despite herself, the clock ticked down and Brian came to collect her. “Was she a good girl?” “Sadly, no.” Joan replied. “She chewed through her cuff and tried to make a run for it. If Scott hadn’t shown up, she might have even got away.” Inspecting the damaged restraint, Brian dropped it to the ground and marched toward his little girl. “What am I going to do with you? I thought if I gave you a chance, you could accept the gift you’ve been given, but all you do is try my patience.” “She’s been a good girl since her treatment,” the babysitter retrieved her phone. Pulling up the video of the episode in the park she showed it to Brian. “I know what we discussed earlier, but it was the only way I knew to gain her compliance.” “No, that’s alright. You were right, I was wrong. Perhaps I’ll be making use of your man in the near future.” He collected Hannah from the floor. A quick peek into the back of her diaper revealed she had soiled herself during the afternoon. In no hurry to reward her for her earlier transgression, she was strapped into the car seat for the ride home where it was straight to the highchair. Icky mush smearing around inside her diaper, the former teacher squirmed in her seat. Complaining wouldn’t do her any good, her caregiver would only penalize her further if she tried to protest and she wanted this nightmare to be over sooner rather that later. From her vantage point, she watched as two chicken breasts, rice and green beans were cooked, half were put onto a plate, the other half into a blender. Brian ate his meal first while it was still hot before pouring the sludge from the blender into a bowl to feed to Hannah. Still hungry from lunch, she did her best to get as much of the slop into her mouth as possible. Dinner complete, the 23-year-old had her faced wiped clean and expected a bath before bed. What she got was laid onto the change pad, a few slits cut into her stinky diaper and another taped over top. Mumbling against the pacifier that had been placed in her mouth got a response from her guardian. Apparently, her punishment for running away earlier was to spend the next twelve hours with her own waste strapped to her waist. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Like any teenager, Sierra spent most of her life on Facebook. Scrolling through her friend’s feed, she was pleased when a notification popped up on the channel dedicated to her former teacher. Clicking the link, she immediately broke out into laughter. A photo of the woman, clad in a onesie with an obvious diaper bulge, was displayed. Reading the caption below, she learned that after her public display in the park, she had been put to bed with a messy bottom. Unable to contain her glee, she passed the link on to her friends with explicit instructions to keep the information to themselves. Soon, there was a group discussion on whether or not they could manipulate things to get their former teacher into more embarrassing situations. With all the suggestions in place, Sierra sent a message to the page’s creator; a note to make proposals of what kinds of punishments might be appropriate if the 23-year-old were to act up again. Before she could close her browser, she got a response. “Little Hannah will no doubt earn herself many reprimands in the upcoming days. I appreciate your input and will take them into consideration.” “Thank you. Having been the victim of her abuses, I feel relieved to know that someone like you has taken control to teach her the proper way.” The 14-year-old responded. “No problem. The next time she needs correction, and I doubt it will be too long, I will be sure to consult to make sure she learns her lesson.” ~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Nineteen “I’m not mad, I’m disappointed.” Kevin admonished. “She’s just a little baby. What would have happened if she made it out the door?” “I know, I’m sorry,” Joan sniffled and tugged at the hem of her new underwear. She hadn’t been put back into pullups since the early days of regressing her sister but knew daddy only would have done it if he was truly worried about losing baby Hannah. “I promise I’ll do better tomorrow.” Kissing her on the forehead, “You better, or we’ll have to find someone to look after all three of you.” “But daddy!” “Now, now, honey. It’s just three days until the weekend. No more misadventures and you can have your panties back then.” ~~~~~~~~~ Backside itching with no relief in sight, Hannah tossed and turned in her crib. She could see that it was still night out by the darkness of the sky and doubted Brian would be in any time before daybreak to clean her messy pants. Out of options, she did what any real baby would and began crying. Small sobs of self-pity soon gave way to louder, uncontrolled howls. Before the 23-year-old knew it, the sun was out and the crib bars were down; she must have tired herself out and fallen asleep. Brian reached in, scooped his charge up and carried her towards the changing table, a goofy grin and babble on his lips. “Who’s a stinky baby? Who’s a stinky baby? You are! Oh, yes you are!” Dirty diaper removed, bottom wiped clean, the former teacher was then taken and given a bath. Both devices that took away all control of her bodily functions were scrubbed, lubed and re-inserted before a fresh diaper was taped in place. An ‘I Love My Daddy’ onesie was buttoned in place overtop the crinkly undergarment and that was apparently her outfit for the day. Bottom still itching despite being clean, Hannah squirmed her way through an oatmeal breakfast with most of it ending up on her bib. Diaper bag packed, it was off for another day at the babysitter’s house. Upon entering, Hannah saw Kevin holding Claire’s poop-stained butt in the air and gently wiping the mess away. He looked up when Brian dumped the former teacher in the playpen. “Not to worry, she’s been warned.” “I should hope so,” Brian responded placing a stuffed animal between Hannah’s gloved hands. Today, a small chain with padlock had replaced the leather strap from the day before. “Who knows what damage she could do if she were to get loose.” Finishing the diaper change, he beckoned his wife over. When he nodded, she unbuttoned her jeans to reveal the butterfly pullup beneath. “As I said, she’s been warned.” “Glad to hear it.” Brian smiled, waved goodbye to his little girl and was out the door followed by Kevin. Hiding her face behind the stuffed rabbit, the 23-year-old mused, so Joan got punished for yesterday. I wonder what would happen if she were to get in trouble again today. Might be an interesting way to pass the time, no doubt my friends have gotten the letter and are sure to decipher it soon. I have a day, two at the most, let’s see what kind of trouble I can cause in the meantime. A fun game became crying whenever her babysitter looked like she might be ducking off to use the restroom. While Joan no doubt still had control over her bladder, it was entertaining to watch her dance around and pressing a hand between her legs. Just when she thought she had the woman on the verge of wetting herself, a pacifier gag was tied in Hannah’s mouth and she was leashed to the playpen bars as Joan darted off towards the bathroom. Her fun temporarily halted; the former teacher tried to think of other ways to bring the woman down to size. The 23-year-olds thoughts of revenge were put on hold as Scott burst through the door. Nonchalantly, he set down his bag and took out his vibrating friend. Stepping over the playpen wall, he plugged it in and turned it on the lowest setting. Claire’s eyes lit up and she eagerly crawled in his direction while Hannah did her best to fade into the background. Seeing this, he soon had Hannah backed into a corner and the wand tantalizingly close to her diapered crotch. Not wanting to be left out, Claire was soon thrusting her hips against the device which in turn pressed it into the former teacher’s padding. “Looks like the baby girls want to play together.” Joan commented returning to the living room. Moving the magic wand back and forth between the two diapered woman’s crotches Scott responded, “I’m seeing how well they can play together. Perhaps in the future we can get them doing this on their own.” As much as she hated what was happening, Hannah was powerless to stop the vibrations and soon she and Claire were both moaning in ecstasy. The diapers, the humiliation, all of it was forgotten as she and her playmate climaxed simultaneously. Exhausted, she curled up ready to drift to sleep, not even protesting when Claire snuggled in next to her and their diapers crinkled against one another to send a shiver up her spine. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Lunchtime rolled around and Sierra quickly grabbed her food, found a table and logged onto the Facebook live stream of her former teacher. The screen showed her and another woman in diapers being roused from their nap. The other woman was taken to a highchair to be fed while Hannah was left to crawl around in her droopy diaper. Giggling, Sierra clicked a few screen shots to save for later and logged out. “What are you so happy about?” One of her friends set down a tray. Showing off one of the new pictures, “Just admiring Ms. Castle’s new life.” “Oh my God! That’s so funny! How long do you think she’ll stay like this?” “If all goes according to plan? The rest of her life.” “Now what is this?” The school’s principal peered down at the photo. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twenty The middle of the afternoon found Hannah groggily waking up to find Joan in the middle of changing her diaper. Giggling at the sight of her babysitter’s pullup peeking out the back of her shorts when she turned to grab the powder, the 23-year-old was soon reminded of her own infantile status when said powder was sprinkled between her legs and the fresh diaper taped in place. A bottle of milk clubbed in her mittened hands, the former teacher suckled while her Claire had her turn and being changed. There had to be a way to screw with Joan, get her in further trouble, not because it would help Hannah escape but because she needed something to pass the time until she was inevitably rescued. Ryan, her white knight, was no doubt already riding in on his trusty steed, so why not get back at the locals as best she could? Trying to keep her out of the bathroom had failed and Joan was most likely on guard for another escape attempt, so what could she do? Perhaps if she kept the babysitter occupied, her diapered counterpart would create her own mischief. Crying as loud as she could brought the woman rushing over. “What is it, sweetheart? I fed you, I changed you, what could you need?” A quick peek into the back of her charges diaper, “No presents here. Are you still hungry? We can take care of that.” Expecting the woman to disappear to the kitchen to fetch a bottle, the 23-year-old was a bit baffled when she was laid on the woman’s lap. Off came the shirt, out came the breast and Hannah’s mouth was guided towards the exposed nipple. Wanting nothing to do with what was being offered, Hannah bit down causing Joan to scream in pain and push her away. With a thud, the former teacher landed heavily on her backside and immediately knew something was wrong; the hollow plug felt as if it had been driven deep inside her. Crying for real garnered no sympathy. “You can cut that out right now, I’m not falling for it again!” The babysitter huffed covering herself and storming away. “And you can be sure I’m going to tell your daddy about this too.” ~~~~~~~~~~~~ “It’s not what it looks like,” Sierra stammered. The principal looked non-plussed, “Oh really? Cause it looks like you’re photoshopping a diaper onto your teacher. And while I may not agree with the way she abruptly left, that doesn’t give you the right to be disrespectful. I think a weeks-worth of detention should do the trick.” Waiting for the balding old man to strut away, the freshman fumed to her friends, “The bitch isn’t even here and she’s getting me detention. I can’t wait until she gets in trouble so I can get even. Grrr!” “What are you going to do?” One of the gathered girls inquired. “I don’t know, but she’s definitely not going to like it.” ~~~~~~~~~~~ Deciding enough time had passed, detective Nick Roach gave his client a call. “Ryan? I have news for you.” “Is it good or bad?” The former teacher’s former boyfriend asked. “I guess you could say it’s a bit of both. She is fine; however, she doesn’t want to be contacted.” Sighing, Ryan responded, “I see. So that’s it? She left me and there’s nothing I can do?” “I’m afraid so.” The detective leaned back in his chair and took a bite of his sandwich. “If anything changes, I’ll be sure to let you know.” Hanging up, Ryan went to his boss to request the rest of the day off. It wasn’t like Hannah to just abandon everything, but if the detective was to be believed, she did. Arriving home, he brought up the pictures of them on his phone, slowly scrolling through to remember the good times before banishing the memories to the deleted file. ~~~~~~~~~~~~ Tears streaming down her cheeks and hands pawing uselessly on her padded posterior, Hannah was in serious pain. “Please! Something’s wrong, it hurts so bad!” “Babies don’t talk,” Joan rolled the 23-year-old onto her stomach to give her backside a swat and noticed a red discoloration. Quickly untaping the diaper, she noticed blood dripping from her charges back passage and that the hollow tube had disappeared. Pulling out her cell phone, “Hello? 911? I need an ambulance, quick!” As the babysitter relayed the details to the dispatcher the wails of a siren grew closer and soon Hannah was loaded in the back of the ambulance headed for the town hospital. An IV was hooked to her arm, pain medication pushed, and the overgrown baby was asleep before arrival not to wake again until after surgery and her daddy was sitting beside her hospital crib. Having filled the prescription for pain medication while his little girl slept and received the go ahead from the doctor, Brian carefully carried the former teacher to the car for the journey home. “Wha… What’s goin on?” Hannah slurred still a bit delirious from the medication. “Shhh. Babies don’t speak.” Her caregiver pulled out a pacifier and stuck it between her lips. “You’ve had a hard day, get some rest, I’ll explain when we get home.” Curious about the infantile device in her mouth, the 23-year-old began to take stock of her surroundings. She was locked into an oversized child seat with an obviously well used diaper strapped to her waist and the scenery out the window didn’t look the slightest bit familiar. Her brain began to piece together the puzzle. Oh, shit. It hadn’t been a dream. She was waking up to the nightmare, twin rivers once more cascaded down her cheeks at the revelation. Back at her new home, Brian placed her on her tummy in the playpen and pulled out his laptop. Logging into a chat program, he made a bottle for his baby while he waited for a response. Hannah was laying across her daddy’s lap suckling greedily when the face of her former student popped up in the open chat window. “Oh my god, that’s so precious!” Sierra beamed. Keeping the bottle firmly in the former teacher’s mouth so she couldn’t speak, Brian replied. “If only she was this sweet all the time.” “Uh-oh, did someone get in trouble again today?” “To say the least. She bit her babysitter during feeding and ended up in the hospital after falling off the babysitter’s lap.” Feigning sympathy, the 14-year-old inquired, “Is she okay?” “She will be in a few days. The hollow plug I had been using to weaken her sphincter got pushed too far in and needed to be surgically removed. Really that turned out to be a blessing in disguise, though.” “How so?” “Well, I hadn’t been planning on it, but since she was in surgery anyway, I had the doctor just go ahead and sever the nerves regulating her bladder and bowels. No more ability to clamp down and stop her peepees or poopoos any more for my little baby.” He easily kept Hannah’s attempts at thrashing under control. “The reason I called was to get suggestions on what to do about her biting.” Barely able to contain her glee upon hearing her former teacher was now totally diaper dependent, Sierra blurted out the first thing that came to her head. “Why not get rid of her teeth too? Babies don’t need to chew after all and then even if she does try to bite it won’t do much.” Once again, the 23-year-old struggled futility on her daddy’s lap and was subdued. “That is an excellent suggestion. We’ll see about getting her to the dentist in the morning. For now, she’s had a rough day, I suppose I’ll just give Miss Piddle Pants a change and put her to bed.” “Nighty, night Miss Piddle Pants!” Sierra giggled ending the chat session. ~~~~~~~~~~~ Chapter Twenty-One Sun shining brightly through the crib bars, Hannah estimated it to be mid-morning which meant she’d been asleep for over 12 hours. Stretching, she felt the tell-tale signs that she’d messed in her sleep and began to cry as she remembered what Brian had said the night before. Even if she did manage to escape this hell, she’d still be pooping her pants the rest of her life. Moments later, he entered the room with a smile, “Hey there, sweetie. How about we get some breakfast in you then we you a bath?” Stripped out of the onesie and strapped into the highchair wearing just her soiled diaper and bondage mittens, the 23-year-old did her best to anticipate her caregiver’s movement with the spoon. Face and breasts covered in oatmeal at the end of the feeding, she was given a bottle of formula. It tasted worse than normal, no doubt due to her pain medication being mixed in with it, and by the time it was halfway drained there was a knock on the door. “Is there a Hannah Castle here?” A man holding a bouquet of assorted flowers inquired. Brian turned his head to yell in the direction of the kitchen, “Aww, honey, looks like Kevin and Joan got you a little get well present.” When was facing him once more, the delivery man’s fist rocketed into Brian’s nose; blood squirted everywhere. A second blow followed by a third landed in quick succession knocking out the stunned caregiver’s teeth. Stepping over his victim, the delivery man strode into the house and making a beeline towards the kitchen. Upon seeing the diaper clad woman, he let out a sigh, “My God, what have they done to you?” “Dad?” Hannah asked groggily as the pain meds started to do their thing. “That’s right, sweetie; I’m here to get you out.” He responded removing the mittens from his daughter’s hands. “She’s not going anywhere,” Brian spit blood. “She’s legally mine now.” Helping Hannah out of the highchair, “Go get yourself cleaned up and some real clothes on while I deal with this idiot.” “Don’t you dare move baby girl or bruise your bottom so bad you won’t be able to sit for a week. Daddy has already called, and the police are on the way to arrest this misguided gentleman.” The sound of sirens growing louder substantiated his point. Rolling his eyes, Hannah’s father launched a haymaker that connected with the other man’s jaw and dropped him into an unconscious heap on the floor. Time running out before the police arrived, he grabbed a coat to drape over his half naked daughter. “Sorry honey, we gotta go.” “Wait!” The adrenaline of the situation counteracting the drugs in her system, 23-year-old pulled away and ran to the nursery. Grabbing a package of diapers, she rejoined her father who now had a perplexed look on his face. “I’ll explain in the car.” Speeding away, Hannah recalled the horrors of the last two weeks to her father including her surgically created incontinence. She could tell he wanted nothing more than to turn the car around and kill the bastard who had hurt her, but reason prevailed, and they continued east crossing the border into Missouri four hours later. Finally feeling like it was safe to stop, her dad bought clothes for her to wear while the 23-year-old did her best to change herself in the ladies room. Her infantile underwear was crooked, and the tapes were perhaps not as snug as they could be, but for her first time it wasn’t bad. Back on the road, it was smooth sailing home. ~~~~~~~~~~~ ONE YEAR LATER: “Hannah! Are you ready?” Hannah’s mother called. Placing the last tape on the front panel of her diaper the now 24-year-old yelled back, “Just putting on a fresh diaper so I don’t leak at court today.” “Honestly, honey, you’ve been living with your father and I for the last year and you haven’t had a leak in the last 10 months, I don’t know why you’re always so paranoid.” “It’s a big day. I’m testifying against Brian and Headmistress Givens in their kidnapping and human trafficking case, and I don’t want to give them the satisfaction.” Dressed in a navy skirt and white blouse she exited her childhood bedroom. “How do I look?” “Beautiful as always.” Mother Castle beamed. “I wish dad could come with us.” “Me too, dear. But part of his probation agreement for assaulting that monster is he isn’t allowed within 100 yards of him.” Mother and daughter together in the car, Hannah couldn’t help but reflect on everything that had transpired. The mistaken identity and spanking that had started it all, being traded off to a pervert when the truth came out and the humiliating week of forced babyhood. Now it was all coming to an end. The evil headmistress and the aforementioned pervert were soon to be convicted and sent to prison. Her former student, Sierra, while not in legal trouble certainly regretted her part as her parents shipped her off to St. Anne’s Reformatory School for some much-needed correction. It had taken a long time to come to terms with her new status as a 24/7 diaper dependent adult and Ryan had done his best to be supportive, but in the end, they had parted ways, Hannah just wasn’t ready to date. She was ready to get back into the work force but having to explain to potential employers her hiatus was problematic to say the least even with her adulthood status restored through the courts. Most of her days were spent searching online job boards and evenings perusing the content at DailyDiapers, where it felt good not to be so alone.

The Weird Scholarship Chapter One: The Drive I drove down the highway with one hand held between my legs. I had to pee and being stuck in a car didn't help. A sign up ahead said that the next rest area was only fifteen miles up ahead and I could certainly hold it. It was just a bit uncomfortable and I didn't know what I would do when I got there. My phone rang and I answered it. I know you are not supposed to talk and drive, but at least I wasn't texting. I looked at the screen and saw it was my best friend Kara. “How's the drive?” “Weird,” I said. “I'm almost to Massachusetts though.” “Good timing,” she said. “What's weird about it?” “You know.” She very well did know why I felt weird. This was her plan. “I'm wearing a diaper.” “You better be, Nora,” said Kara. “You don't want to be found out as a faker and lose your scholarship.” “Yeah,” I said. “That's the problem. I'm not really incontinent. They are going to find out.” Kara giggled on the other end of the phone. “No they're not. Just act natural.” I rubbed myself in the thick padded material between my legs with my phone to keep from peeing. I then picked the phone up and said, “This is not natural.” “Well, get used to wetting yourself,” she said. “You probably should show up in a wet diaper. That way you won't look like a faker to the other girls who are used to wetting their diapers.” “Why did I let you talk me into this?” I asked. “You got a scholarship to MIT. The IRS took your college money, remember? This is your last chance to go to college.” I sighed. “Goodbye, Kara.” “Bye. And trust me about arriving in a wet diaper.” I hung up. I don't understand how things got so weird. My father had saved enough in my college fund to pay for all four years of school. So my junior year of high school, I didn't really need to bother with scholarships. When we had to go to the library to research scholarships, Kara suggested I choose the weirdest scholarships. There were actually scholarships for people who entered a program to study yodeling. Like I could get a job doing that. There was also a scholarship for incontinent girls who were studying engineering at MIT. That was a pretty specific scholarship and it was a perfect target for my entertainment during library time. So when the IRS investigated my father, somehow my college fund was where they though he was hiding the money. It was the summer before college and I had no money. The only scholarships I had applied for were for yodeling majors and for incontinent girls studying engineering at MIT. The scholarship was generous. It paid for everything I needed for college. I remember getting the phone call where I was given the scholarship. “Is Nora Stevens there,” the woman on the phone had asked. “This is Nora.” “This is Elizabeth Jones from the scholarship selection committee. I am pleased to inform you that you are next on the list for the Scholarship for Incontinent Girls in Engineering.” My mouth was opened in shock. I had though my college dreams were over since I lost my college fund. I was in until her next line. “The other girl didn't measure up. She was faking incontinence just to get the scholarship. I made this scholarship so incontinent girls can have the full college experience. That includes living in the dorms. To do that we want to make sure that we pair you with another girl in the dorm that is in your same situation. Will this be a problem for you?” “No problem,” I said. “Good. We are having a summer camp to get to know the other girls. Attendance is mandatory.” Kara had laughed and laughed when I told her, but she had been a big help in getting me adult diapers. They do sell diapers in stores, but the kind that real incontinent people wear are only found online and I had to order some ahead of time. The rest area came up soon after the sign that said that I was entering Massachusetts. I almost stopped, but then I thought about what Kara said. An incontinent girl would show up in a wet diaper. To be convincing, I would do the same. I relaxed and pretended I was siting on the toilet, even though I was sitting behind the wheel of my Ford Fiesta. I still had to keep my eye on the road. As I started to wet, it was so warm as the wetness spread around my crotch and under my bottom. The first time I wet the diaper, I was surprised it felt good. This was the first time I had tried to wet while sitting down. The first time I wet a diaper I was standing. Both times, I was shocked at how good it felt. I looked back at the rest stop through the rear-view mirror. The rest area, like my toilet training, was behind me. Chapter Two: Fitting in with the Group I drove my car into Cambridge and then followed the directions I was given previously. I pulled into the lot near Kesge Auditorium and right away I saw the group I was looking for. They were not hard to miss. The parking lot was empty except for a livery van and four cars. Five college age girls and two women stood around the van. I pulled in and got out. “Are you Nora?” a woman asked me. She looked like she was forty. She wore mom jeans and a T-shirt. “Yes,” I said. I opened the back door of my car and got my bags, a pillow, and my sleeping bag. I had brought two bags. One was usually sufficient for camping, but not for this trip. The extra bag was my diaper bag. I grabbed my stuff in both arms and took them toward the van. “I think I have everything I need.” “Good. You're the last one, so let's get going. You can put your stuff in the back of the van.” She open the rear door and I piled my stuff in there. I opened the diaper bag and pulled out a book and then looked down at my clean diapers. The wet diaper I had on had stopped feeling warm and good and I felt that I could use a change. “Do I have time to run to the bathroom real quick?” I leaned closer to her. “I'm wet.” The other older woman heard me. She looked at a brown haired girl. “Are you wet, Darla?” She actually put her hand under the girl's skirt to check. She pulled away. “No, mother. I'm fine. You don't have to do that. I'm starting college now. I know if I am wet or need a change.” “I'm your mother and I care about you. You don't want to get a rash like last time, do you?” “Mother, stop! I'm going to camp now.” She walked around and picked a seat in the van. The woman, not Darla's mother, leaned in and whispered to me. “Do you think we can get by another hour? I think Darla's feeling a bit of pressure to get on the road.” I nodded. When Kara and I were testing, she had me try to make a diaper leak. I hadn't been able to before the thing got so soggy I had to take it off. I had had to wet three times to get to that point. “I think so.” “Good. Then we got to go.” She led me in through the sliding door of the van and I took a seat beside a bored looking girl with a sarcastic nerd phrase on her shirt. She wore black cargo jeans with all kinds of metal hanging from them. She turned to the other woman. “Mrs. Keene, we need to get going.” “Sure. Have a good time, Darla, and listen to Miss. Jones.” The girl Darla just glared as Miss Jones closed the sliding door and walked around to the driver's seat. While she was gone, the girl next to me whispered, “My God, it's like she is a five year old going to her first sleep-away camp.” “So I wasn't the only one who thought that was uncomfortable?” I asked. “Hardly,” said the girl, “at least she was standing up to her mother and not crying as she drove away.” She just pointed her thumb behind her to a girl wearing a pale blue and plaid bib overalls. She was dabbing her eyes with a Kleenex. The girl wore her short blond hair in pig tales. In her left arm she held a battered teddy bear. “So what's your story?” Before I could answer, Miss Jones hopped in the drivers seat and started the van. She put the van in gear and started to drive out of parking lot. “Girls,” she said. “I am Elizabeth Jones, but you can call me Bets. I am the scholarship coordinator and founder of the Scholarship for Incontinent Girls in Engineering. I like to have this camp for several reasons. Mainly so you can get to know each other and find out who you want to be your roommate. There are six of you, so you can pair off during camp. The other reason is, unfortunately, to screen out people who are liars. I had to replace one girl who was not even incontinent. I thought Nora was more deserving of the scholarship.” At this point we had driven off campus and onto the main road. “So get to know each other during this week. How about introducing yourself to each other as we drive to the camp.” She stopped talking to concentration driving and we started talking. “Well, I am glad to be on the road,” said Darla. “You don't know what it's like to live with a woman that treats you like a toddler every minute of the day. I'm eighteen now. I am finally independent.” “We're supposed to be introducing ourselves, Mommy's Girl, not whining about our childhoods,” said the girl next to me. “That's really mean,” said Darla. “I am tired of being teased about my incontinence. Having a mother who is not so discrete about it means everyone in high school knew. I just want to move on. I want to experience stuff. That is what college is for. This scholarship is great. I worried about college and having to hide my diapers from my roommate, but if my roommate also needs diapers I can keep it a secret. My name is Darlene Keene and I am excited about studying engineering at MIT.” “Darlene, not Darla?” I asked. “Darla is my toddler name. I am eighteen and I am an adult. I am Darlene. I have a medical condition called incontinence that I can manage as an adult. I don't need my overprotective mother to change me.” The girl with the teddy bear sat beside Darlene. She spoke up. It was the first time she said anything. “I've never changed myself before. I'm a bit overwhelmed. I've never been so far away from my mommy before.” The girl next to me snickered, but the girl ignored her. “My name is Melody.” Her voice was soft and quiet. “I don't really have friends, so I don't know what to expect. I was home schooled. I scored perfect on the ACT.” In the rear seat, a girl spoke up. “I'm Veronica English. I'm just as normal as anyone else, or I was until the accident. Some drunk ran into my car when I first got my license. It wasn't fair. The drunk doesn't have to wear diapers. That would be fitting justice. Instead, he only got thirty days in jail. I have to spend the rest of my life in diapers.” She pounded her fists on the seat beside her. “My boyfriend took someone else to prom. He was too embarrassed to be with me. I entered my application for the scholarship that day. Ironically, the next day was the last day to get the scholarship application in the mail.” “My name is Bella,” said her neighbor who had just looked up from a book. She wore all black. Even her nail polish and lipstick was black. “People already though I was weird, so knowing about my diapers really didn't change things. I like dressing in black and reading about vampires.” She picked up her book and started to read. “A girl named Bella who reads books about vampires? Can you get more cliché than that?” said the girl next to me. “I'm surprised she doesn't sparkle in the sunlight.” She started laughing at her own joke. Bella looked up. “I'm reading Anne Rice, not that stupid Stephanie Meyer woman. Lestat and Louie would feel sorry for vampires that sparkle in the sun. My mother liked the name Bella. I was born way before Twilight even was heard of. Why don't you tell us about yourself, Loudmouth, instead of teasing us. You pee your pants like the rest of us.” “Fine. My name is Cassie. I am majoring in engineering at MIT. I've dreamed of coming to MIT all my life. I want to fully experience college.” She looked at me. I hadn't introduced myself yet. “From hearing you talk, you wouldn't even know you were incontinent. What gives?” asked Bella. “You're not telling us about yourself.” “I told you my name and my vision. I'm done.” “Cassie doesn't have to say why she wears diapers,” I said. “My promised college fund went away, so I thought I couldn't go to college. I was going to go to Alpen-adria-univeritat Klagenfurt to pursue a yodeling major, but thanks to this scholarship, I will actually get to major in a marketable skill.” I looked around. I was being stared at. I gave a nervous giggle. “Plus, I don't have to explain my special underpants to a roommate. I'm Nora Stevens. I don't have a middle name. Is that weird or what?” I faced forward and looked in my book. Cassie slid next to me. “Why did you turn down a chance to study in Austria?” Her voice was quiet like she didn't want the other girls to hear. “I was living with a family who had a real daughter who was studying in Europe. She was so pretty and she came home to visit for Christmas. She had so many experiences.” She looked across me out the window and sighed. “That was my favorite family.” “Um, yodeling,” I said. That was all the answer I thought I needed to give. I wondered what she meant by having a favorite family. I thought you only got one. “I never thought I could even get into MIT.” She smiled at me. “I hit the jackpot here.” She shifted her legs closed and closed her eyes like she needed to pee. She didn't get the blank stare Kara said I got went I wet a diaper. Chapter Three: The Public Change About noon, we stopped at a McDonald's. I had wet my diaper a second time, which made the pee not feel so clammy, but I wanted a fresh diaper. We all grabbed our diaper bags and stood outside the van as Bets lock it up. “Okay. Here is the plan. Cassie, Nora, and Melody will go into the bathroom and change. Veronica, Bella, and Darlene and I will order our food. When you come out, we will go change while you order your food. Then we will eat together.” I looked at Cassie and Melody. Melody looked back at Bets. She looked like she wanted to say something, but was too shy. Cassie walked toward the building. I grabbed Melody's hand and pulled her with me as I followed. We got inside and Cassie and I took the first two stalls. I thought I heard Melody go into the third stall, but I wasn't sure. I pulled down my pants and looked down at my wet diaper. It was really wet in the back since I sat while wetting. I peeled off the tapes and rolled it up, then wiped myself off with baby wipes. Once finished, I put on the diaper like I had practiced by leaning against the wall of the stall. I got it on semi-decently. I listened as Cassie changed. I heard the toilet flushing, and then heard the rustling of a diaper. We came out together. Melody stood waiting for us holding a diaper. She pushed the diaper to Cassie. “Can you please change me?” “I'm not changing your smelly butt,” said Cassie. “Can't you change yourself? We did it,” I said. “My mommy always changed me. I don't know what to do.” She held the diaper to me. I sighed. “I guess I can help you.” She pulled the diaper change table down and then tried to unhook her overalls. She had trouble. They opened easily to me. Once her pants were down, she lay on the table. Her diaper was swollen. Unlike my purple diaper, hers was white, but it had blocks across the front. I thought my diaper was thick. “Guard the door,” I told Cassie. I didn't want any strangers seeing this. I untaped the college woman's diaper and then cleaned her with a wipe. For her part, Melody lay still and stared at the ceiling. I put the clean diaper under her and then powdered her. I then closed it and taped it up. The tapes on her diaper sucked, but they got the job done. Once she was diapered she stood up and pulled up her pants and then motioned for me to do up her overalls. “Thank you,” she said. “We are going to have to teach you to do this yourself,” I said. “Why can't you get your overalls undone? What do you do when you poop?” asked Cassie. “Mommy takes me to the potty when I have to poop.” “I knew everyone would be in diapers, but she's a fucking baby,” snarled Cassie. “Didn't your mother teach you anything?” “Don't call me a baby,” she said. “I am a big girl.” “You're not a baby. You just let your mother do too many things for you. We better teach you to do things yourself before classes start” I knew I shouldn't have promised. I knew I would regret it. It's hard enough pretending to be incontinent without being a mommy. I just didn't want to be around her if she couldn't learn discretion before classes started. Cassie just rolled her eyes. We walked out to get food. It wasn't real food; it was McDonald's food. I ordered a vanilla milkshake and a Double Quarter Pounder. I supersized it too. Since I am lactose intolerant, I was an idiot, but I thought it wouldn't matter. Ugh. At least Cassie had hers coming. She ordered the same thing as me. I should have had a happy meal like Melody. Chapter Four: Bonding with Cassie. We arrived at the camp just after one. I got up and looked around. The camp consisted of four log cabins that sat on the edge of a forest. A simple gravel track ran between the cabins and a large meadow. We pulled right up to the cabin and we unloaded stuff. The first thing I did when we had everything offloaded into the cabin was make my bed. The cabin was smallish, but much larger than we needed. Bunk beds lined the back wall. There were about ten of them. A twin bed sat near the door. Of course Bets claimed that one. I was surprised that many of the girls openly put their packs of diapers at the foot of their beds. I shrugged and put my diaper back in that location. I didn't even bother to zip it. I claimed one on the edge, but Cassie took the one next to me. She said she didn't want to be near Melody who had taken a bunk in the center. It was funny. Everyone picked bottom bunks. I didn't know why, but that is how it was. I wondered why. My guess was that if an incontinent girl shared a bunk bed, the other sibling would get the top in case their were any leaks. No one wants a golden shower in their sleep. When we were all unpacked, Bets called a meeting. We gathered around. She passed out sheets of paper. I looked at mine and saw we had an agenda. I sighed. It wasn't bad. There were nature hikes, a swimming session at the lake, and sports. I hated sports. There was also free time as well. “So I have lots of activities planned,” said Bets. “We need to get to know one another. I am Bets. I started a scholarship so that girls with incontinence. When I studied engineering at MIT, I was alone. I was embarrassed about having to share a dorm room and explain to my roommate that I had a wetting problem. She teased me and never wanted to hang out. She kept my secret, but I felt like someone who only lived in the same room as me. I wanted a roommate who knew what incontinence was like. I realized that only another incontinent girl would make a good roommate. That's why we are here. We want you to pick a college roommate who you can bond with. There are six of you and that means we have three dorm rooms to fill. You will spend lots of time with your new roommate, so here at camp, I want you to spend time with each of your fellow freshmen engineers. Any questions?” “Um, what's with the swimming?” asked Veronica. “It's stupid. I can't swim anymore. We're incontinent. How's that even going to work?” “I like to swim,” said Melody. “My mommy sent some swim diapers.” “I'm not wearing swim diapers. You can't hide them under a bikini,” said Veronica. “There are many ways to deal with swimming,” said Bets. “Swim diapers are one of them. I have plenty of extra swim diapers for those who don't have any. I usually just wear my regular diaper under soccer shorts though. We are here at this campground where there is a beautiful lake just to the south of us.” “That's what I do,” said Bella. “No one really knows. They do swell a bit though.” “We are going swimming tomorrow,” said Bets. “We will all enjoy it. We have the campground to ourselves, so no one is going to see you in your diapers. That is final. I won't insist that you change your swimming habits. Besides, when are you going to have a chance to swim again.” I was disappointed. Out of habit, I had brought a bikini. I did think about the diapers. I would never be able to swim again. I was upset because I looked good in a bikini. “You guys are just so stupid,” said Darleen. “Stop arguing. It's not important. We are here to bond. Let's not get into an argument about one activity.” “Very good, Darleen,” said Bets. It took an entire hour to get through the agenda. Cassie started fidgeting. My stomach started to cramp and I knew I would have to poop soon. I shifted uncomfortably as well. Some of the girls told long stories. I was in pain. I looked around and then at my watch. I saw Cassie relax. Her face looked blank like she was peeing. She got a scared look on her face and struggled to her knees. “Bathroom,” she squeaked. Everyone stared at her. Was she a faker? I had to go bad as well. We would both get sent home if I revealed myself. “Do you need a diaper change?”ask Bets. She looked a mix of concerned and suspicious. “No,” she whispered. “Yes. I--” She stood and held a hand tightly on the back of her black pants. She ran out the door. “What happened?” asked Melody. I got up. “If she feels like me, she really has to poop.” I grabbed her diaper bag and mine. “Where is the bathroom? I'll find her.” “Oh, yeah,” said Bets. “I should have mentioned that. It's right behind cabin one. None of us are bowel incontinent this year.” I ran out the door to follow Cassie. She was going the wrong way. “Cassie.” She looked at me. “This way,” I said. She came back in my direction and we looked around. I spotted cabin one and we walked around to the back. The bathroom was just around the corner. I was ahead of Cassie and spotted the bathroom. My heart sunk when I saw it. It was a tiny wooden building with a moon carved in the door. It leaned to one side at a ten degree angle. I looked back at Cassie. She had her knees pressed together and she was hobbling by moving just the bottoms of her legs. “I'm not going to make it.” She just stopped. I heard a squishy fart. There wasn't much smell because the diaper blocked most of it. “Come on,” I told her. I needed to go bad as well. “I...,” she said. I saw her almost fall and like an idiot, I rushed forward to catch her. She clung to my neck and hung on me as she bent over and I heard the squishy farting noise again. “Oh God,” she said. I had thought she was just farting, but she really stunk. She had just filled her diaper. Her weight pushed me down a few inches. I lost control myself and made a mess in my diaper as well. I knew I shouldn't have had the milkshake. Usually I would go to the bathroom right away, but I was distracted by needed to change my diaper in McDonald's and dealing with two other girls. We stood together hugging each other as we emptied our bowels in our underpants. It had gone too far. I wondered if it was too late to take up yodeling. I would go to Bets, come clean and give up this nonsense. I was done. “I can't believe I did that,” said Cassie. “I've never had an accident since I was ten.” I looked at her. “I mean pooped my pants,” she said. “This sucks.” She let go of me. “What are we going to do?” “I guess we get changed. I brought our diaper bags.” “Well, we are supposed to be bonding,” she said. “Have you ever changed a messy diaper? What should I do?” “To be honest, I don't have any experience with this.” I looked at the bathroom and started for it. I would get some water and paper towels so I could clean myself. However, when I opened the door, there was only a wooden plank with a hole in the middle. I let the door shut and turned back to Cassie. “What?” she asked. “It's just an outhouse. We need a shower.” “Or a hose,” she said. “At least it's contained in my diaper.” It wasn't running down my legs yet. “Me too, buy I am afraid it will leak any minute. Let's go back and get Bets. She'll know what to do.” “No way,” said Cassie. “I am not going into a room with a bunch of dorks and admitting I just filled my pants. I never should have had that milkshake in McDonald's. It's just McDonald's shakes that make me almost shit my pants.” “Almost?” I asked. “Well, until now,” she said. I opened my diaper bag and took inventory. There were diapers, some powder, and a box of wipes. I didn't really stock it with a lot of necessities being unsure what I needed. I looked at Cassie. “I don't know what to do either. There is no room to change in the outhouse. Hell, there is no running water. Let's just admit our mistake and go tell Bets.” “I got a better idea,” said Cassie. “How about we go skinny dipping?” That was a weird suggestion and just came out of no where. Sure, I'd like a swim, but I had to deal with my accident. I gave her a questioning look. “No, really. We go down to the lake, strip naked, and wash this mess off of us. Bets said there was a lake to the south of us.” “We can't wash in the lake. We'll contaminate it.” I could imagine the next day having to swim in the same water I washed my poopy ass with. That would sure go over well. “Just come on.” Cassie walked or rather waddled ahead of me. She looked into the woods and stopped, but then she saw started forward. I wasn't about to just charge into the woods, but Cassie found a dirt trail and we headed straight into the woods. I think we walked around. The mess was spreading throughout my diaper and I imagined that some was running down the back of my leg. I touched the back of my jeans, but nothing felt wet. I continued to follow for about twenty minutes, when we crossed a little foot bridge across a creek. We turned following the bank of the creek until we found a lake. The lake was pretty big. Cassie walked down from toward the lake and was about to undo her pants when I saw a sign that said the swimming area was around the lake a bit. “The swimming area is around here.” Cassie reluctantly buttoned her pants and we walked the short area to a swimming area complete with a sand beach and a little building at the top of sand. The building had two signs: one said men and the other said women. It was dressing rooms. “Ooh, there might be showers in there.” She hurried forward, not even waddling anymore. I followed as best I could. Inside, it was indeed a dressing room. Even though we were inside, there was plenty of light. I looked up and there was no ceiling. A line of bathroom stalls sat at one wall and sinks occupied another. In one corner was a shower room. Inside was just a pole with a bunch of shower heads like I was used to from gym class in high school. The edge of the room were surrounded by benches for changing. Cassie slipped out of her shirt and bra faster than she could have with help from a high school jock. She kicked her sandals off, but her pants took longer as she didn't want to have her diaper leak when she was getting them undone. She flung her clothes onto one of the benches and looked down to examine the diaper. I didn't envy her and although my description seems like it, I didn't just stand there and watch her change. I was undressed soon after she was. I was caught off guard by examining the seat of my pants. My diaper had leaked and there was an obvious stain at the back of my right leg. I sighed and threw the pants on the floor beneath the bench where my clean clothes were. I then untaped my diaper and slowly lowered it and then pulled it into a loose ball. Cassie kicked a trash barrel toward me and I dropped it in on top of her diaper. She started toward the shower and was about to turn it on when I said, “Wouldn't it suck if the water isn't turned on?” The look on her face was priceless, especially since she was naked and her but and thighs were smeared with poop. “Don't you dare think that,” she cried. She reached the handle to the faucet and gave it a turn. The pipe groaned a bit, but then water started flowing and she adjusted the temperature and stepped under the water. I took a spot on the other side and turned on my faucet. The water felt so good after being dirty for so long. It felt so weird not having soap. I did not feel clean at all when I finished. I knew I was better then when I started. Water and scrubbing work wonders, but it's not the same as soap, especially when I was cleaning poop of myself. We finished and I reached in my diaper bag to pull out a clean diaper. Cassie put a hand on my wrist. “Wait,” she said, “Let's go skinny dipping since we are here.” “But..,” I started to object. “What if I wet?” She smiled. “We will be outside and naked. You can't get wet except from the lake water. If you pee on the beach or in the lake, who will know?” At least she believed I was incontinent. I really wasn't like a lot of the other girls here. Cassie was being pretty cool to me. I just wished she didn't bully the other girls so bad. “Okay, but only for thirty minutes.” We walked naked to the lakes to begin our swim. The water was cool and the sun was hot. I had never been skinny dipping before. It was so much fun. Chapter Five: Facing the Music When we dressed, I could not wear my pants. I washed them in the lake, but I couldn't get the stain out without a washing machine. “I guess you have to walk back pantsless.” She giggled. “It's not funny. I was not counting on messing my pants. This has never happened to me. Ever.” I did not remember a time I had messed myself. I remember the day I wet my pants in kindergarten and again in second grade. I don't remember pooping myself. “It's that stupid milkshake from McDonald's. I'm lactose intolerant but I like to eat ice cream. So far it hasn't caused any problems. Sure, I get the runs, but I always make it to the bathroom for that.” “Well if it makes a difference,” said Cassie, “I messed myself bad when I was ten. I kept telling Lorraine I had to go, but she ignored me. Suddenly I couldn't hold it anymore.” “Who's Lorraine?” I asked. “She was a lady I lived with then. I didn't like her. She raised German Shepherds. I was afraid of them. I'm glad they took me away from her.” She smiled and finished her story. “She was so mad too. I had to ride in the back of the pickup and then when we went home. She then took me into the yard and stripped me and hosed me off with the hose. She wouldn't even let me get dressed or dried off. She just put me in one of the empty dog crates and I had to stay in there for a week until the social worker came and took me away from her.” “Cassie, that's terrible. I hope she got in big trouble for doing that. She should have been more understanding because of your incontinence.” She got a panicked look. “Oh that was before that. I am an adult now and CPS doesn't get to decide who I should live with. I am eighteen now and I'm going to study engineering at MIT.” I wondered if everyone on this trip was dysfunctional. Cassie was the only one I got to really know so far, but Veronica seem very angry, Darleen had an overprotective mother, and there was Melody: the girl who never grew up. Only Bella seemed normal, but maybe that was because I hadn't gotten to know what kind of baggage she carried around. “We better hurry back. They might think we got lost.” “No. They'll just know we decided to ditch those losers. You and me, we are different then the others. I can feel that we have more in common than the others.” “Yeah, we both can't control our bowels. The other girls just have wetting problems.” I turned to Cassie. “They are never going to let us live this down.” “Sure they are,” said Cassie. “We just got hot. Diapers are hot in this weather, so we went for a dip in the lake. No further questions. We walked back up the hill to the cabin and when we emerged from the trailhead at the edge of the woods, everything was quiet. When we left, we could hear the girls and Bets talking in the cabin. Now it was silent. Cassie opened the door and I followed her in. I looked around and noticed the other girls weren't there, except for one girl who let out a squeak. I looked at the source of the sound. Bella was lying on a bunk changing her diaper. “I didn't know you were coming in,” she said. She finished taping her diaper and grabbed her shorts and pulled them on. She looked at me and Cassie and then shook her head. “You two are in big trouble.” “What for?” asked Cassie. “You wandered from the group. You two were supposed to come right back after using the restroom.” Bella picked up her vampire book and walked to the door. “Where were you?” “We went for a swim,” said Cassie. “It's hot.” “Well anyway, everyone else is at lunch in the dining hall. It's that brick building across the meadow. You should come. You two need to face the music anyway, and besides there is lunch.” Bella led the way across the meadow and we followed. “So why were you in the cabin by yourself?” asked Cassie. “I didn't want to leak in my pants. I changed.” She looked pointedly at me for my lack of pants. I blushed and ran in the cabin and grabbed some shorts before returning. I caught up right as they got to the door of the dining hall. Chapter Seven: The Punishment When Cassie and I entered the cafeteria, everyone got quiet. I knew that did not bode well. I knew it was even worse when Bets stood up and almost glared at us. “Cassie, I need to have a word with you in the other room.” She looked at me. “I will deal with you after I deal with Cassie.” She turned and walked toward the kitchen, but turned and waited for Cassie who, with reluctance, followed her. The other girls stared at me. Melody was the first to speak. “You were gone for three hours. Bets is really mad. She wants to send you both home.” “That's not quite true,” said Veronica. “She said that you better have a very good explanation.” I panicked. “But I need this scholarship or I can't go to college. The alternative is yodeling in Austria. I can't yodel.” “Then you better think of a good explanation,” said Melody. “Personally, I hope she sends Cassie home. She is such a meanie.” “She seems really mean, but most mean people are just hurting inside,” said Bella. “Veronica acts cross and angry all the time, but that is because she hasn't accepted her situation.” “This is not about me,” said Veronica. “Besides, if you could pinpoint the person directly to blame for your incontinence, you would be angry at them too.” “Where were you?” asked Melody. “I really like you Nora. I hope you don't get in trouble too.” I was sitting at the table and it took me a bit of time to realize I was being spoken to. I was worried to death and I really had to pee even though I had been earlier. I looked across to Melody. “Thanks.” “No problem. Besides, you promised to teach me to change myself.” I wondered if one of the other girls would help her out. I was sure they would, but I had promised. My thoughts were interrupted as the kitchen door slammed open against the wall and Cassie stormed out. She turned toward the door and yelled, “I hate you, you stupid bitch.” She then ran across the cafeteria and out the door toward the cabin. I caught a glimpse of her face as she ran by. Tears and mascara streaked her face. Clearly she was crying. Bets appeared in the door and I slowly walked into the kitchen knowing I was going to be yodeling soon. “Nora, come on in. I want to hear your explanation.” We walked into the kitchen. It was not just a kitchen like in a house, but an industrial kitchen with stainless steel counters and fixtures and everything. Since it was just the six of us, the kitchen didn't look like it was being used. I followed her toward the freezer which made a buzzing sound. Two chairs sat in front of the freezer facing each other. “Sit,” she said as she took a chair. I sat and looked across to her. “Cassie didn't want to be a team player. She is in the cabin packing. Tell me why I shouldn't yank your scholarship and send you home as well.” “Cassie lost her scholarship?” I asked. “Yes. She told some tale about the two of you getting bored after you went to poop and that you went for a walk to the lake. Yet you were gone for three hours. We almost called the park ranger to find you.” “You didn't believe her?” I asked. “Of course not. She was obviously lying and she didn't seem to care that I knew.” “But,” I started to say. “That is pretty much what happened. We got done in the outhouse and walked down to the lake. I didn't know it was against the rules. Please don't pull my scholarship.” “You two are hiding something, so I don't think I have a choice. Go to the cabin and pack your stuff.” I couldn't lose this scholarship. I didn't even get caught as a faker. How could everything have gone wrong? “Please, no.” She gave me a stern look. I thought about Cassie and how her only way to go to college was this scholarship. I was just faking my way through this. Cassie really had bladder control problems. “It's all my fault. Don't blame Cassie for this. She doesn't deserve to lose her scholarship.” “Cassie made her position clear. She said the two of you went off so you wouldn't have to hang out with losers like the rest of us. Are you the one who convinced her of that.” “No, but it's still my fault. When we went to the outhouse to go number two, I let Cassie go first because she was the most desperate, but I couldn't hold it until she was done. I'm eighteen years old and pooped my diaper like a toddler. I did it right in front of Cassie, too.” “Go on,” said Bets. Her tone had changed. “Well Cassie is pretty abrasive, so I expected her to make fun of me, but she didn't. I still just stood there and balled. Instead of teasing me, she put an arm around me and told me it was okay. However, I didn't feel okay. I was actually overwhelmed and didn't know how to go about changing myself out of that mess. The outhouse didn't have running water and I needed a shower. Cassie suggested that I clean myself in the lake.” Bets eyebrows went up. “You didn't wash that mess off in the lake, I hope?” I shook my head. “No. When we got to the lake, we found the dressing rooms for the swimming area and I had a shower. Cassie helped change me. She was so nice and I was useless. Then the worse thing happened. My diaper had leaked and I had a huge poopy stain on my pants. I couldn't go back like that. I sat and cried and refused to move. It took Cassie a few hours to convince me to come back without my pants. I was unconvinced until she said to tell them I leaked pee in my pants instead of poop. I'm so sorry. I lost Cassie her scholarship all because I had too much pride to let the other girls find out I messed myself.” “You know that scholarship means a lot to Cassie. It's her only chance to go to college. I can probably go in a few years once my dad gets his case with the IRS settled, but Cassie has no money and no family that can help her out.” “Okay, you can stay. Go get Cassie and tell her she can stay too.” Bets then held up a finger. “However, Cassie said a lot of angry things and insulted all the other girls. The two of you will befriend Darla and Melody. Cassie will be in charge of changing and dressing Melody until she learns those skills herself. I don't know what that woman was thinking not teaching the girl those things. You do the same for Darla. Do we have a deal?” “I can't speak for Cassie, but I accept that deal.” “Good. Now go get Cassie and tell her she can stay if she follows the new rules.” “Sure thing,” I said. I rushed out of the kitchen and through the cafeteria. As I left, the other girls were waiting. “Are you being sent home too?” asked Melody. She stood up and came toward me. “I'll really miss you.” She squeezed me into a tight hug. “I explained everything to Bets. Everything is going to be okay. I got to run and tell Cassie before she does anything regrettable.” I pulled myself out of Melody's hug and continued out the door toward the cabin. ### When I opened the door to the cabin, I couldn't see a thing. There was a thick cloud of what could only be described as baby powder. Clean diapers littered the floor, a box of wipes lay broken against the wall and clothes were scattered around. I walked in and found Cassie lying facedown in her pillow. She was crying, but what really got my attention was she was naked from the waist down. There was a slightly damp diaper on the floor by her bed. “Cassie?” I didn't know I spoke, but she sat up and turned to face me. She was white as sheet and covered with baby powder. She must have noticed me staring at her crotch, so she put her pillow in her lap to hid her nudity. “Did you get kicked out too?” she asked. “No,” I said. “I explained everything to Bets and she is going to let us stay.” “Really?” She looked around the cabin and then frowned. She must have been embarrassed. “What did you tell her? I said some awful things. I thought I burned my bridges before I stormed out.” “I just told her that everything was my fault. You were just helping me because I had a messy accident and we were away so long because I was upset and too embarrassed to come back. She bought it.” She looked back at me. “You didn't tell her I messed myself first?” “Nope.” “Good,” she said. I was disappointed she didn't say anything else, but then she must have seen the look I gave her. “I can't live down a messy accident. I'm sorry you had to take the blame. Bets isn't punishing us at all?” “It's okay,” I said. “Yes, we are getting punished. We have to teach Melody and Darlene to be more independent. Both are functionally well-educated toddlers.” “I can see that Darla just had an over-protective mother, but Melody is a piece of work.” “Even Bets is surprised that Melody's mother didn't teach her anything. She is kind of upset about how childish she is. That's where you come in. You are her new best friend.” “Why me?” asked Cassie. “I am not a mommy. I am just a girl with a bladder control problem who wants to go to MIT.” “You said and I quote, 'I hate all these losers who equate incontinence with childishness. We just went away for some adult time.'” “Yeah, I said that and I meant it. I would have tried to break away for some fun time anyway if we hadn't pooped our pants.” “Fair enough. Now we have our tasks to perform.” I waved one hand around the room. “So what happened here?” “I threw the contents of my diaper bag around the room in anger. Do you think Bets will say anything?” “Let's not find out.” I picked a clean diaper off the floor. “Let's get you diapered before you have an accident on the bed.” She blushed, or I think she did under all the baby powder. She took the diaper and proceeded to diaper herself. She looked at me. “Thanks, Nora.” “Don't thank me yet. Let's get this mess cleaned up before the other girls get back.” We never did get the baby powder cleaned up despite sweeping the floor. The cloud dissipated and Cassie got her diaper bag restocked and her stuff put back away. The cabin still had a thin white dust over everything and the overwhelming violet scent of baby powder until we left camp at the end of the week. However, most of the evidence of Cassie's temper tantrum had been eliminated by the time the other girls returned from dinner. The only other consequence we faced was dinner. Both of us were famished from missing our meal. Cassie and I couldn't get a chance to eat until breakfast. I was surprised that I managed to get away with faking incontinence, but I only had been at camp for a day. I had the rest of the week and then four years of college to hide the fact that I was a big fat liar. Bets said we were going on a nature hike and then for a swim in the morning, so at least there would be activities to bond. I still needed to pick out which girl would be my new roommate. Chapter Eight I had such a hectic day with coming to camp and getting yelled at by Bets that I was surprised that we had only been at the camp for one day. After the other girls got to the cabin, it was getting dark. I dug out my cell phone. Although there was no coverage, I could see the time. It was only seven in the evening, but I was tired. Bets was the last one to enter. “Whoa, it's dusty in here.” I gave an embarrassed smile. “Yeah. We had a bit of a mishap with baby powder.” “I kind of need a spare bottle now,” said Cassie. “I'm sure Nora will let you share,” she answered. “Won't you?” I nodded. “And we now have a new rule. No one is allowed to go away from the main campground without telling me. You have the whole meadow, the cabin, and the cafeteria. In addition, there are shower facilities behind the cafeteria building and you are more than welcome to use them at any time. Does everyone understand?” A few of the girls nodded, but Bets was looking at me and Cassie. “We are adults,” said Veronica. “We are not babies just because of our underwear.” “Veronica, no one is treating you like babies. We just have a lot of team building exercises and we are not going to get through them if we have to go all over the camp looking for people.” “I don't mind,” said Bella. “It's only a week and then we have college. I can be adult enough at college.” “At least Bets is not going around checking our diapers to see if we need changed,” said Darla. “In spite of the problems we have, at least she lets us have some autonomy.” I looked over at Melody, but she just sat in silence. She had her bear in hand and was hugging it tight. I wondered how she would adjust to college. I had had my whole childhood to adjust slowly to not having a mother do everything for me. To be thrust from baby to adulthood in one week must be scary and it would be an abrupt adjustment. Of course she hadn't had to deal with bullying or anything like that, but that didn't give her social skills. Cassie and I had our work cut out for us. “So, anyway tomorrow is a full day,” said Bets. “You all might like to get some extra rest. It's 7:30 now, so I will turn the light off at 9:00, but your time is your own until morning.” There was a scramble as six girls stood up and went to their bags. I grabbed the romance novel I was working my way though and curled up in my bed with it. Bella grabbed her Anne Rice novel. We were apparently the only readers in the group. Cassie pulled out a deck of cards and taught Darla and Veronica how to play spades. Melody wanted to play too, but she couldn't follow the game and kept begging to play Old Maid instead. I felt bad that she was left out, but I was too comfy with my novel. I was surprised when she pulled Barbies out of her bag and started to play with them on her bed. I rolled my eyes and returned to my novel. In the novel, Phillipe was hired as a ranch hand after Mayre's husband had died. At first Mayre had hated the man, but he saved her many times. Once he saved her from rattle snakes and then later when her horse got a bur in its saddle and was out of control. He chased down the horse and lassoed it before holding her in his arms. I had the sudden urge to pee and I relaxed and let the inevitable happen. Would a man like Phillipe, or even the average frat boy want to date me while I kept up this charade? Boyfriends were supposed to be part of the college experience. Did Bets realize that wearing a diaper would be a drag on my sex life? Of course I was being selfish. I am sure she experienced lots of rejection from boys due to the diapers. I was stealing a chance from another incontinent girl, so I already knew I was being selfish. I rolled over into my pillow and started to cry. I was overwhelmed. This was too much. It was only one day in diapers and I was ready to be done. I needed the scholarship. I was not going to give it up, but four years of this was going to suck really bad. I tried to keep my sobs silent. The other girls were reading or absorbed in their games. However, Melody looked over at me and saw my blood-swollen eyes. She put down her dolls and walked over and knelt beside my bed. “Are you homesick, Nora?” she asked. I shook my head and tried to think of a way to shoo her away, but she sat down beside me and started stroking my hair. “Don't worry, Nora. I miss my mommy, too.” Angrily I grabbed her arm and shoved her away. “Stop touching me,” I yelled. The hurt look Melody gave me as she fell against the other bunk snapped me out of my morose. I got down on the floor and put an arm around her. “Are you all right? I'm sorry I pushed you.” I saw Bets glare at me, but she didn't intervene. “I'm not injured, but I'm still hurt,” she said. Her voice was still sad. “I was just trying to help. My mommy brushes my hair when I am sad and I thought it might make you feel better.” “It was a nice gesture, but please don't do that again. I am just upset about having to wear diapers. I'm just afraid I won't ever have a boyfriend. I haven't had a boyfriend since I first started having to wear diapers.” That was the first honest thing I had said about my diapers since I got there. I didn't have a boyfriend and I hadn't last week when I tried diapers for the first time. “I was just reading my romance novel and it just brought back the fact that none of the female interest in those books wear diapers.” “Are you saying that I can't get a boyfriend if I am in diapers?” asked Melody. “When I was twelve I asked my mother when I could have a boyfriend and she said when I started college. Why would she tell me that if I can't.” I sighed. “No one is saying we can't have boyfriends. It's just that most boys will be grossed out when we are making out with them and they discover a diaper on their girlfriend.” “But....” “Don't tell me you are that sheltered. All boyfriends eventually want to have sex. They will discover you wear diapers then. They will be surprised to find that you are not wearing sexy panties.” “I've never worn panties,” she admitted. “Weren't you ever potty trained?” She smiled. “Nope. Mommy told me I wasn't able to be potty trained because I am incontinent.” “I had many doctor's visits trying to find the cause of my incontinence after my car accident,” I said. That was the cover story Kara and I devised when I wrote my essay for the scholarship. “Veronica told me she went to the doctor multiple times after the drunk driver ran into her,” said Melody. “I've never been to the doctor's office. My mother doesn't believe in them. She has a spiritual healer we go to instead. Mommy runs a shop that sells hard to find ingredients that spiritual healers use, so we get a discount.” I was appalled. How could have she gone through life with a major problem like incontinence and never been looked at by a real doctor. Did she not have vaccinations either? Was she a religious nut? How would her mother let her go to a college like MIT where they have science if that was the case? “Umm, Melody?” “Nora.” “What about vaccines? You have to go to the doctor to get vaccines. They won't let you start college unless your shot records are up to date.” “Mother's spiritual healer didn't believe in vaccines, so mother didn't either. I never needed them since I was home schooled. We had direct energy transference instead.” I opened my mouth to object, but she interrupted me. “I think DET is nonsense. I still got measles. That was a really itchy two weeks.” She frowned. “Don't worry about the vaccines though. I got a letter from MIT last week that said that I just have to visit the Student Health Center to get them taken care of within the first two weeks of the semester. I am an adult now and can make my own health decisions. That includes going to get my health care needs filled by someone that doesn't buy scary chicken feet and hangs them from the ceiling.” I put an arm around Melody. I thought she was just sheltered before, but now I believe that her mother did her active harm. “So tell me about home schooling.” “Well, daddy used to visit me on Christmas and my birthday. So when I was seven, he brought me some school books and I did all the worksheets. Every Christmas and birthday I got some more and he picked up my worksheets. I went up two grades every year. They got harder and harder the last couple years though. For my sweet sixteen, daddy took me out on a day all my own. We went to a real school, which was weird because it was a Saturday and he left me there to take my ACT. I got a perfect score and we looked for scholarships. Mother was really upset when she found out, but I'm eighteen and daddy said she has to let me go to college. I guess that is homeschooling. I am interested to see how college works because you get teachers.” I was taken aback. She seemed so dumb, but if she home schooled herself with only books and worksheets, she had to be a genius. “Melody, you are going to be in my study group when we start college.” I turned and kissed her on the cheek. She smiled. “I'd like that. I never got to study with anyone else.” Bets walked over to the light switch and toggled it so the lights blinked. “Fifteen minutes, girls.” “Can you change me into a clean diaper before bed?” asked Melody. “I know you promised to teach me to do this myself, but you haven't yet.” I sighed. “Sure.” I helped Melody out of her overalls and then changed her. She just stared blankly as I did it. I taped the final tape and then patted her hip. “All set,” I said and started to get up. “Aren't you going to help me into my jammies?” She sat up and went through her bag and found a sleeper and handed it to me. It was August and hot. I shoved it back in her bag. “No,” I said. “It's too hot for jammies. We are just going to sleep in our diapers and shirts.” I pulled off the soccer shorts I was wearing and folded them and put them at the foot of my bed. I was dry, but I had waited a bit long to wet and it might be suspicious if I conveniently wet right before I needed a change. I had to pee a little bit and I would have gone to the bathroom if I wasn't wearing a diaper. “Are you sure it's okay?” I looked around at the other girls. Veronica wore shorts over her diaper, but Bella only wore a t-shirt like us. Darlene wore a nightie. Cassie got in bed and cast aside her bra and t-shirt before covering up. I was surprised that she would go shirtless in front of the rest of us. My best friend Kara had told me she slept naked unless she was staying at my house. I was a t-shirt and panties girl. I had nighties and even a set of flannel pajamas, but I always found that they were too much. “Yeah, I think it's okay. If you get cold just let me know. I know you don't want to wear a sleeper though.” I left Melody in her bed holding her teddy bear and returned to my bed. As I passed Cassie's bed, she grinned at me. “How was your talk with the baby?” Just then the lights went out, so she didn't see me when I scowled at her. “Don't call her that. Besides, you need to teach her to dress and change herself.” “Don't remind me,” she said. “And I suppose I should be nice since Bets gave me a second chance.” “There's the spirit,” I said. I got in my own bed and lay staring at the ceiling. If Melody the other girls could deal with incontinence, then I should be able to wear diapers continually too. I closed my eyes and relaxed before remembering that I had to pee. I couldn't get comfortable, so I just relaxed letting the wetness fill my diaper. It felt really warm against me and with that feeling, I drifted off to sleep. Chapter Nine: Are You Sure You Belong Here. I woke up and around me all the girls were sleeping. At least I didn’t see anyone moving around. It was light enough with the moonlight shining in the windows so that I could see. I looked around. Bets snored. She lay in the bed by the door, but I could tell she couldn’t know who was coming in or out. Melody sucked her thumb and hugged her teddy. Darla had her mouth open as she slept. I only saw the lump that was Veronica curled up under her sheets. Bella just slept on top of her bed. She was rolled over on her stomach. Her shirt rode up and I could see her entire diaper on display. However, I didn’t see Cassie. My diaper sort of started to feel clammy, so I wanted a change. I changed as quietly as I could and then walked to the trash can to throw away my used diaper. As I passed the door, I heard a noise coming from outside. I stepped out to investigate. Right away things were different. There were usually crickets cricketing and other night sounds but everything was still. We were away from the city and away from electric lights, or at least most electric lights. The only artificial light I’ve seen was in the cabin and it was off. However the sky was brilliant. It seemed covered in stars. I was used to only seeing a handful of stars, but they were clouds of stars. They ran in streaks and patterns around the sky. I was staring so hard at the stars that I almost forgot why I was out here, until I heard a pattering sound coming from behind a tree. I walked over to investigate and Cassie almost walked into me. She was adjusting her shorts, but when she saw me she got frightened. “What are you doing out here, Nora?” “I heard a noise,” I said. “What were you doing over there?” I wondered what caused the pattering sound. If we weren’t all diapered, I would have thought she was peeing, but that didn’t make sense. “Oh, um,” she started. “The stars were really bright so I went to investigate. You know if you wait long enough you can see a shooting star.” “No you can’t. Stars are just big gaseous balls of hydrogen. If one fell to earth, the planet would burn up. No. The whole solar system would be destroyed.” She grabbed my hand and dragged me across the meadow to a clear spot. Her blanket lay in the grass and I watched her lie down on it. “Lay beside me and we can watch.” I decided to play along and got down on the blanket beside her. I looked at the brilliant star field and tried to find the big dipper. That was the only constellation I knew. “There.” Cassie pointed at where the streak was. “Did you see the shooting star?” “It was a flash,” I admitted, “but I doubt it was a star.” “Of course not, you dolt.” She punched me lightly in the arm. “It’s a meteor. Just a piece of space rock. It’s just called a shooting star. The basically fall all the time.” “Meteors land on the earth constantly? You’d think you’d be able to find meteors everywhere if they are constantly falling.” “Meteors don’t land. If they did, they’d be meteorites. Besides, most are the size of sand and just burn up to show the streak you saw.” She pointed at the sky. “Ooh, another one. They are not all over the place.” “So how do you know all about this?” I asked. “When I lived with Felix and Elisa. Felix was an astronomer and he took me to the observatory all the time. I got to look through an eight inch telescope a few times. I really like that family a lot. Well he taught me a lot of astronomy stuff.” “What happened?” I asked. “Did they lock you in a cage too?” “No, they weren’t like Lorraine. I screwed this one up.” She looked at me and smiled. “I sort of beat up another girl in high school pretty bad, so I had to live in juvie for six months. They didn’t want me back when I got out, so CPS assigned me to another family.” She slurred the last few words as she started to cry. I put an arm around her. “It’s okay,” I said. “No it’s not. I wet the bed every night and then they made me wear diapers.” She cried even harder. “The other girls made fun of me and I got beat up all the time.” I held her and patted her back. “No one is going to make fun of you for your diapers.” “Thanks,” she said. She sounded a bit sarcastic. We were bonding and her tone just kicked me out of it. I thought maybe I was imagining it and I didn’t want to think bad of her after she opened herself up to me. Was Cassie a trouble maker? Would she hurt any of us? “We better get back to bed before Bets thinks we are breaking more rules. I don’t want to lose my scholarship,” she said. “Yeah, go ahead. I will follow you in a little bit. We shouldn’t come in at the same time. If we wake someone, they’ll notice both of us.” “Good idea.” She picked up her blanket and walked toward the cabin. When she went inside, I listened but didn’t hear anyone stirring. I turned and walked a different direction to the place I first saw Cassie come from behind the trees. I took out my cellphone and used it as a light to find what was making the splashing sound. There was wetness beneath the tree trunk. I knelt close enough to smell if it was pee and it was. Cassie was peeing back there. I walked slowly back to the cabin and tiptoed back to bed. No one except Cassie was awake. She looked at me. “You don’t tell anyone,” she hissed. Did she know I suspected her? That I discovered her pee puddle in the woods? She slid beside my bed and held one of my hands. “I don’t want the other girls to know about me being sent to juvie. They already hate me.” She looked me in the eyes and moved my hand so our pinkies were interlinked. “Pinky swear.” I was surprised she used such a childish gesture, but she had a look of panic on her face when I hesitated. “Pinky swear.” “And don’t tell them about me crying.” She turned and scooted off to bed. I lay back and stared at the bunk above me. Cassie was a girl of contradictions. First I thought she was going to beat me up for discovering that she was peeing outside. However, she thought she got away with it, so that was not what she was hiding at all. Instead of beating me, she did that little girl pinky swear thing. I was seven the last time Kara and I pinky swore. She had beaten up another girl in the past, so why was I different? Maybe her meanness was just a cover for her being afraid. I still had to worry if she was a threat to me. She was in juvie for hurting someone. Six months must mean she hurt the other girl bad and I wondered if she would do it again. However, she seemed to like me. She confided secrets that I wouldn’t have had the courage to tell. If she was really incontinent, could she have been able to pee outside? I doubted it. She had to walk quite a way from the blanket she lay out in order to pop a squat. It wasn’t right for her to fake this just for the scholarship. However, I was a faker and who was I to judge Cassie? I couldn’t see the splinter in her eye with the plank in my eye. I rolled onto my side. Experimentation had shown that wetting in this position meant a leaky diaper, but I was not going to sleep on my back or stomach. It was more comfortable and I was in no danger of wetting in my sleep. I closed my eyes and relaxed. Chapter Ten: The Nature Hike I woke to Bets yelling at us to get up. “It's morning and we are going to go swimming,” she said. “You can't lie in bed all day. It's nine o'clock already. You don't want to sleep away the day when there is so much nature to see.” I rolled to my back and stretched before looking around. Cassie had a blank look on her face, but she had her hands over her eyes as if she was rubbing them. Melody just jumped out of bed walked over closer to Cassie and I. Veronica's hair was everywhere. She was already going through her stuff and when she bent down, I could see her sleep shorts were wet. She grabbed a clean diaper and threw it angrily onto her bed along with her changing supplies. When she looked my way, she seethed with anger. Darlene just sat on her bed and looked at her feet. Bella stood and stretched. Her t-shirt rode up to display her wet diaper. Bella was the first to speak. “Where can we shower?” Bets smiled. “There are shower facilities across the meadow. Get you stuff and lets go.” Five minutes later, we all trooped across the meadow. We must have been a sight since we were all in our pajamas. Cassie did put on a shirt, but the rest of us wore what we slept in. Veronica was still cross and I heard her and Bella talking. “Did you leak last night?” asked Bella. “Are you wearing Depends?” “Of course I'm wearing diapers. They just suck for sleeping in.” Veronica still wore her soaked shorts. “I meant that you don't really have good ones,” said Bella. “I don't want them to show under my clothes. I'm not wearing thick ones with blocks on them like that girl.” She pointed at Melody's diaper. “I don't know about the blocks, but thicker is better.” She lifted her t-shirt to reveal her diaper. “No baby blocks, but they are thicker and my nightie is dry. I'll loan you one for tonight if you want to try. You'll feel better in the morning.” “I'd feel better in the morning if I didn't have to wear diapers at all.” Veronica bore her teeth and it looked like she was going to snarl at Bella. Darleen grabbed Bella by the arm and pulled her toward me. “Don't mine Veronica. She looks like she needs coffee.” “Or an enema,” said Cassie. “She has something up her ass.” I elbowed her in the ribs. “Shush.” She gave me an angry look and I remembered what Cassie was capable of. Was she going to beat me now? I turned to apologize, but she just smiled. “Geeze, it was only a joke.” “Remember,” I said. “You are supposed to be nice.” She frowned. Melody stood on my other side. She looked a bit worried and reached to grab my hand. I let her hold it until we got to a door in the back of the cafeteria building. It had a woman's bathroom symbol and another symbol indicating showers. We walked and the other girls race toward the showers. I found a bench and threw my bag on it before stripping down to shower myself. Melody stood quietly beside me and just stood there. She looked worried. I looked at her. “Are you all right?” “I always take baths. I never took a shower before.” I sighed. Did she have to be that helpless. “Well there are probably not any bathtubs in the dorms either, so get used to it.” “But...,” “Just get undressed.” I took off my t-shirt and diaper and then wrap a towel around me. I looked over to Melody and she saw she was doing the same. At least I didn't have to undress her like a baby. I put a hand on her shoulder. “It will be okay.” There were only four position in the shower and Bets, Cassie, Veronica, and Bella were first, so Melody, Darlene, and I had to wait. I looked into the shower. Most of the other girls were finished. I took Melody by the hand and pushed her under the shower and then took my position under the other shower head. I cleaned the best could and then returned to my towel and started to dry off. Melody was still under the shower soaping up. She looked happy in there. I imagined how her life must have been before camp. Her mommy probably bathed her like a toddler. I dried off and then pulled my bikini out of my bag. I kept my towel around my waist and put on the bikini top. Before I grabbed the panties and put them on, Bets voice rang out clearly. “Girls, hurry up and get dressed. We are going on an hour long nature hike on the way to go swimming. Be sure you bring some extra diapers. We are going to be gone from the cabin until noon.” I grabbed a clean diaper and taped it on. I found some clean shorts in my bag and pulled them on and stuffed the bikini bottoms in my pocket. Melody came out of the shower naked and wet. I tossed her a towel and she started to dry off. “Can you diaper me please?” she asked. I shook my head. “Cassie is supposed to do that from now on,” I said. I motioned over to Cassie and she came over. “Hurry and get dressed, Baby,” she said when she saw Melody wasn't ready. I sighed. “We talked about this, Cassie. You need to help her. Besides, she's not a baby. She's really smart if you get to talk to her.” Cassie frowned. “Well, Smarty Pants, lay down on the bench.” She put one of Melody's building block diapers under her and pulled the front up between her legs. She was about to tape it up, but I had to tease her. “You must really like changing diapers,” I said. “No, I don't. Bets is making me.” “She's making you do it until she learns how to do it herself,” I said. “If you don't teach her, she's not going to learn and you'll have to keep doing it.” She scowled, but looked at Melody. “See, you lay on the diaper and then you pull the front up to the same level.” She described the process as she did so. I was enjoying Cassies discomfort until Darlene tugged on my arm. “Can you give me a hand?” She held a untaped diaper between her legs and she looked cross. I helped her down on the bench. “I always tape the bottom tapes first,” I said. “Then you can make sure the top ones go over your hips so your diaper doesn't sag too much.” I taped them in place. I never thought I would be changing diapers. I was glad Kara made me wear them and change myself in the week before camp. I would have looked stupid if I didn't know what I was doing. When I was done, I brushed my hair the best I could and tied it in a pony tail. Toothbrushing followed. I decided to skip the whole makeup thing. It was just us girls and it would wash off while swimming. Cassie and I were the last to leave the bathroom when all was said and done. I smiled at the group. “Shall we be moving?” asked Bets. Melody took Cassie by the hand and they followed Bets and the other girls. I was surprised Cassie let her hold her hand. She looked back at me with a look of discomfort. I smiled and walked beside Darlene. We walked into the woods and Bets pointed out all the trees and what types they were. After about twenty minutes, she pointed out some mushrooms growing on a tree like a shelf. I thought it was pretty cool, but the other girls were bored. “Nora, what is your room like?” asked Darlene. “I bet you have a cool and more adult-looking room. Mine has pink walls and a stupid canopy bed.” I frowned. “I'd actually like a room like that. Mine has a boarded up window and black scorch marks on my carpet.” “Really? What happened?” “My house got raided by the IRS. They came with guns. It was scary because I was still in bed and they smashed through the windows. They wouldn't let me get dressed until they were done searching the house.” “Whoa. That sounds embarrassing. Were they nice about your diapers?” I had to stop and think about it. I hadn't been in diapers then. I wondered what would have happened if it was the case. “No.” I remembered the SWAT team teasing me about wetting myself when the flashbang grenade flew through the window. I don't they would have been very nice if I was in diapers then. “They even handcuffed me so I wasn't able to pull my shirt down and I was obviously very wet.” Sitting in wet panties for three hours was embarrassing. Wetting on my carpet because I was still in handcuffs was even worse. “Oh my,” she said. “I though I had it bad with a mother who won't leave me alone. You have it far worse than me.” I felt bad. I was gaming these people for free college and Darlene felt bad for me. I felt disgusted with myself. “Well, it's good you got the scholarship since your money dried up,” she said. I nodded. “So tell me more about yourself.” “Well, I have four brothers. I'm the only girl. I'm the youngest.” She looked around. “Nothing really exciting happened to me. Well that I remember. I was in a car accident between first and second grade. I don't remember it at all. I do remember coming home from the hospital and having to wear diapers again. My mother is a stay at home mom, so she could make sure I have anything I want. She writes all the time”. “I had to be quiet and play with my toys or read a book in her office so she could keep an eye on me. I really didn't need constant supervision. The only freedom I got was when mother dropped me off at school and there I had to deal with people who bullied me.” “Oh wow,” I said. “I thought she was over the top when she dropped you off at the van.” “I was surprised by that too. I thought I'd get a reprieve now that I am eighteen, but I think she is a habitual meddler in my life.” She sighed. “It worked out. I didn't have anything to do at home but do homework. At least mother didn't hover over me and second guess me on school work. Everything else was hovering.” She twirled around. “Do you see how I dress?” I did look at her. She wore nighties to bed, which was just personal preference, I thought, but she also wore weird looking clothes. Her jeans were just a bit like mom-jeans. I mean, sure she would need the extra room in the seat, so I never expected anything. However, her shirts were a bit dressy. I hadn't really seen her wear a t-shirt the whole trip. She only wore button-down blouses. “It's not that bad,” I said. She pointed to Melody just ahead. She wore a pink t-shirt with a Disney princess on the front. She wore a short white jeans skirt and I swear I could see her diaper peaking out as she walked. “At least I am not as babyish as she is.” “Well, from what I hear, her mother makes yours seem normal. You know she never had a vaccination in her life?” “What? My mother wouldn't let up about the vaccine thing. I think I had to get a flu shot at least twice a year. My shot record is meticulously recorded in volume eighteen of my baby book.” “Volume eighteen?” I had a book with baby pictures and scrapbook items, but it stopped getting updated when I was three. “I do have a shelf with all my participation trophies, but I don't care about those. I got my softball trophies for sitting on the bench.” “My brothers had some of those. They never kept them. They only kept their championship trophies. I never got to play sports. It wasn't safe for someone with my condition.” She shook her head. “I only have a severed nerve from where a pen impaled me during the accident. It's only the nerve that tells me when I have to go pee. It's not like I am in danger of hurting my back or jarring something if I get hurt doing sports.” “So why couldn't you do anything?” “I think mother feels guilty because she thinks she couldn't protect me,” she said. “I have to be watched over so no more harm will come to me. You know, I am not prepared to be on my own. Mother didn't even teach me to change myself. It's ridiculous.” “We'll work on that,” I said. “I appreciate it.” She looked at me. “You know, I noticed you are pretty together. You step up and help out. I don't know what you did to Cassie.” She pointed at Cassie and Melody holding hands as they walked. “She was so mean before. Bella told me Bets was going to throw her out of the program.” “Bella was wrong.” I didn't want to tell her about our messy diapers. I didn't want to have the other girls find that out about me. “Well, Bets just asked Cassie to help out Melody. She wasn't in trouble.” “We all heard Cassie's outburst,” said Darlene. “Something went down.” “It's a private matter,” I said. “Bets said it was over and forgotten.” I must have appeared angry. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to pry.” “Forget it,” I said. “So what made you choose engineering?” I asked. “I had the grades for it. We don't have much money because there were a lot of medical bills and mother quit her job to take care of me. I couldn't get any other scholarships because you have to be involved in extracurricular activities to actually be awarded most scholarship. I don't even know what I want to do when I grow up. Never had any experience that would help me decide.” “I actually wanted to teach English,” I admitted. “I want to write an awesome bodice ripper with Fabio on the cover.” “Ick,” she said. “Fabio is pretty dumb. He can barely speak English. Mother got to meet him when he was in a photo shoot for her cover.” “You're kidding. Your mother wrote a book with Fabio on the cover?” “Yeah, ick.” “I love him,” I said. “I used to lay in bed and read his books with one hand under the blankets.” I blushed. “Eww,” she said. “Oh, come on, surely you have. Everyone does it.” “I don't. You really missed the part where my mother supervises every aspect of my life.” She looked at me. “Just eww. That was too much information.” “Oh look,” I said, desperate to change the conversation. “Bets is pointing out a deer. Be quiet or it will run away.” The deer came closer to us and I saw that it had an orange tag in its ear. It saw us and turned and bounded away. “Are they domesticated?” I asked Bets. “What's with the ear tags?” “No,” said Bets. “It's a state park. They mark them to manage the wildlife. Some people like to hunt here in the winter.” “Oh, no,” said Melody. “Someone would kill that sweet little deer? It's like when Bambi's mother got shot.” “Stop being a baby,” said Cassie. “There are too many deer anyway.” Bets glared at Cassie for an instant and then we resumed our march. “That was weird,” said Darlene. “Cassie had to grow up too soon,” I said. “She doesn't have the patience to deal with Melody tactfully.” We walked a while longer and then came out of the woods behind the locker rooms by the lake. Cassie and I had been there earlier. Behind the building was a picnic table and on it was a basket. “Oh good. The food is here,” said Bets. “We can have out picnic after our swim.” Swimming would be fun. I didn't know how much it would reveal about me or the other girls. I've never been so humiliated in my life. Chapter Eleven: Humiliation “I am not going to swim,” said Veronica. She held her arms crossed to emphasize her flat refusal. I stared at her. Her one piece swimming suit lay on the bench of the dressing room and she refused to even pick it up. The colors were still bright. In fact, it still had the price tags on them. Darleen sat on the bench in her suit. She wore a swim diaper instead of bikini bottoms. Melody wore a one piece, but it was obvious she had on swim diapers beneath them. Cassie was naked. She still wore her diaper, but she hadn't started to put on her bikini top. “I don't know why you don't want to swim,” said Cassie. “Nora and I went swimming yesterday. The water was nice.” “It's because I'm wearing a diaper. It reminds me of my incontinence when I swim. There is no way to hide the diaper. Look at these two.” She pointed at Melody and Darleen. “It's just us girls,” said Darleen. “No one else will see our diapers.” “I will see them,” said Veronica. “I will see what that drunk turned me into.” “Don't wear a diaper,” I said. “You are outside and it's a lake. Besides, before I was incontinent, I peed my bathing suit lots of times.” “Eww,” said Darleen. “Nora and I were skinny dipping yesterday. We took off our diapers for a swim.” Cassie turned a bit red. “Are you sure it's okay?” asked Veronica. I nodded and she shed her clothes and diaper and pulled on the new swimsuit. She looked in the mirror and smiled. Cassie and I dressed in our bikinis as well. We walked out and Bets stood there. “Swimming without protection?” Cassie nodded. “Yep. I peed in the pool before I was incontinent. Besides swim diapers don't really hold pee.” Bella came running out of the locker room. She wasn't diapered either. Bets smiled. “Okay. That is a valid and discreet option. Have fun.” She then turned to me and quietly said. “Nora, I think you do need a swim diaper. You had issues with messing yesterday. I don't think we want to swim with you if you have another messy accident unless you have swim diapers on.” Veronica was probably too close and she definiately heard. “Eww. Nora messed her pants yesterday. Make her wear a swim diaper. Eww.” The other girls all stared at me. I couldn't believe what Bets had revealed in front of the other girls. Only Cassie had known about the incident and now everyone knew. “Oh, that's why you came back without pants,” said Bella. I turned and fled into the bathroom where I sat on the bench and started to cry. How could Bets embarrass me like that? I was going to just go home and pack for Austria. At least no one in Austria would know I messed myself and I wouldn't have to wear diapers. I wondered what kind of job I could get with a yodeling degree. Bets came in. She had a swim diaper in her hands which she handed to me. “Nora, it's for the best. You don't want to contaminate the water.” I wanted to yell at her for embarrassing me, but I couldn't get any coherent words out. I was crying too hard. However Cassie came in behind her. “The other girls think I'm mean,” she said. Bets looked at her. “This is hardly the time.” “It's exactly the right time. You revealed something Nora was embarrassed about to all of us. Don't you see you humiliated her? The other girls think I'm mean, but I am never that mean.” “I didn't know Veronica was close enough to overhear. I'm sorry.” Bets sat beside me and held me against her and patted my back. I was still sobbing and I pressed my face against her shoulder. I still couldn't say anything understandable. “Bets, let me take her to the cabin,” said Cassie. “We will behave ourselves, I promise.” “We are going to stay together,” said Bets. “You two need to get to know the other girls. You just can't stay by yourselves the whole time.” “But she is humiliated and just needs to be alone to cry it out. Please let us go. I know she'll have to face the other girls later. However, she not ready for that.” I stopped sobbing a bit. “Yeah, I want to go back to the cabin.” I could barely speak, but I managed. Bets looked at Cassie and then back at me. “Okay, go. We'll be back after our picnic. There are sodas in the cooler in the cafeteria kitchen and there are frozen pizzas in the freezers.” She touched my shoulder. “I'm really sorry I revealed your accident to the other girls.” Cassie took my hand. “Come on, let's go.” I got up and then picked up my diaper bag. Cassie took hers and we walked back to the cabin. We had just gotten out of sight of the lake when I felt the need to pee. I was almost ready to start peeing, but then I realized I was still in my bikini. “Oh crap. I forgot to put on a diaper.” Cassie got a panicked look. “Oh yeah.” She grabbed a diaper from her bag and lay right down on the grass and put one on. She then turned to me as I was sorting through my bag for a clean diaper. “Would you like me to help?” “I think I can manage,” I said. I pulled a diaper out of the bag and started to change myself. When I had my diaper on, Cassie was ready to go. “Hurry up.” “I need to put on shorts.” “No we don't. I am just going to wear my diaper and bikini top. We can go to the meadow and lay out.” She grabbed her diaper bag and began to walk toward the camp. I hurried to follow her. When we arrived at the campsite, he dropped our bags on our bunks and then Cassie left the cabin. I followed her to the middle of the meadow where she threw her towel on the grass. “I still think that was mean that Bets outed you. And Veronica is going to hear from me.” Cassie balled up her fist before bending down to straighten the towel. I laid my towel down and joined her. “Thanks, Cassie. Veronica is still more to blame. I don't think Bets meant to shame me.” “Still, a bit of discretion goes a long way.” She looked at me for a while and though for a bit before speaking. “When I got out of juvie, I got a new family. I was the only foster kid. They had a child of their own and I didn't have to share a room with her, but the diapers weren't a secret. My foster sister teased me and shamed me for needing diapers. It was awful.” I reached over and took her hand. “It's okay. You don't have to hide the diapers from me.” I twisted my fingers. “We are this close. We can share anything.” Cassie frowned. “Well--,” she started. She cut off what she was going to say abruptly. I guess she still had secrets and to tell the truth, I was lying to her then. I was a big faker and she had to endure teasing because of diapers when she was growing up. I had parents that loved me and I wouldn't have to deal with parents that didn't understand. We lay out for quite a while. We pointed out clouds and made up shapes from them. We talked about our dreams for college. At one point Cassie rolled over on her stomach and unhooked her bikini top. “My front is tanned enough.” I rolled over next to her and we stared into the woods looking for the other girls. “Are you going to try to find a boyfriend in college,” I asked. “Of course,” she said. “Although, I've never really been in anyplace long enough to have one. It will be a first for me.” “I thought you'd be a bit more experienced,” I said. “My rough and tough exterior?” she asked. “You got to be rough and tough to get through foster care.” “Especially with diapers,” I said. She paused and then sighed. “I guess.” I heard a noise and saw two cars driving around the lane from behind the cafeteria building. “Someone's coming,” I said. “Let's go before someone sees us.” Cassie squealed and then got up. Her bikini top started to slide, but she grabbed the ties in one hand in her towel in the other and ran toward the cabin. I grabbed our other stuff and followed. When we got to the cabin, we scrambled to find shorts and t-shirts. Once dressed, I looked out the window. The cars pulled up by the cabin and stopped in the lane. One of the cars was a cop car. The other was a Prius. Cassie joined me on the bunk by the window as we peered out. “It's the police. We got to hide.” “No, we don't,” I said. “We didn't do anything wrong.” However, the police man got out of his car and headed toward the cabin. The woman in the Prius followed and stood by his side. “No, there is a woman with the police man. That usually means it's social services. I need to hide.” She looked around nervously. “I thought you were eighteen. They can't get you, can they?” I was more worried that it was the IRS coming to take my new source of college funds. I wore diapers to get this one and I was not going to lose it after going through the humiliation of wearing diapers. Cassie looked around for a way out, but there was no back door. Instead, she hid under the bed. There was a knock at the door and I sighed and answered it. The police officer stood there and looked at me. His utility belt held black weapons. His gun looked so big, but he also had a taser and a heavy flashlight. I involuntarily let out a bit of pee into my diaper as I thought of what the SWAT team had done to me at my home. The woman next to him seemed out of place. She wore a flowy skirt and a peasant blouse. Around her neck was a pentagram necklace. She looked at me and a full body shiver flowed through me. She was a middle aged woman, but she scared me to death. She scared me more than the police man. The police man spoke. “We need to ask you a few questions.” From under the bed, I heard Cassie whimpering in fear. The police man looked around for the source of the sound. Cassie wasn't good at staying hidden. I bit my lip as the police locked his eyes on Cassie's bare foot sticking out from under the bunk. Chapter Twelve: I'm Not a Baby The policeman knew that Cassie was hiding under the bed. He looked at her and he looked pissed. “I see you under there. Come out now.” He took out his flashlight and shined it at Cassie under the bed. It was a big, black six cell Maglite and I knew they were used to force compliance as well as providing light. Cassie slowly backed from under the bed and sat up facing the police officer. She was scared. “I... I... didn't... do it. I... I... swear.” The cop ignored Cassie and turned to the woman with the pentagram necklace. “Is this her?” The woman shook her head. “No, it's not. I told you she was blond.” The cop shrugged and waved a hand at Cassie. “Who knows what color her hair was originally. I had to ask.” He turned to Cassie. “Now why were you hiding from me?” “I don't know.” She said it like a little girl who got caught taking a cookie from the cookie jar. It reminded me of the joke on Bill Cosby's stand up routine where he talked about how children were brain damaged. Her father played the tape in the car on every road trip. “Why'd you do it?” asked Bill. He then switched to a little girl voice and said, “I don't know.” Then he'd address the audience. “See? Brain damaged.” Cassie didn't think it was a joke and neither did the police officer. He looked at her. “Never hide from a police officer. If I wasn't so busy I'd arrest you for obstructing a police investigation.” He turned to me. “Now I have a few questions I need to ask you.” Cassie spoke up. “We demand an attorney while we are being questioned.” “I am investigating a kidnapping. Do you think you're a suspect?” He glared at Cassie. “We are just at a camp for the girls in a certain scholarship to get to know each other before we start college,” I said. “We don't know anything about a kidnapping.” “Is Elizabeth Jones the head of this scholarship committee? Do you know where she is?” “Her name was on the paperwork,” said the woman. I nodded. “She and the other girls are swimming at the lake. I didn't feel good, so we came back here.” “Do you know which road leads to the lake?” the lady asked. “I think you just cut through the woods on the trail.” I looked at Cassie and then back at the woman. “We didn't drive down there, although I guess there should be a way since there was an RV parking area by the lake.” “What's this all about? What would we have to do with a kidnapping? We haven't seen anyone as we've been alone on the campground since we got here.” “Someone stole my baby,” said the woman, “and someone will have to pay when I find them.” She pulled a chain from beneath her blouse and stroked a chicken foot suspended on it. Cassie spoke. “There are no babies here. We are all college students.” The woman just glared at Cassie and held the chicken talon tight in her hand. It was really creepy. Fortunately, the police officer turned to the woman. “We'll find your baby. Let's go down to the lake and interview this Elizabeth Jones woman. They were about to leave when I heard voices coming from the woods behind the cabin. Bets and the other girls were returning. I wondered what I should do, but I couldn't warn them without alerting the police. Besides, they were missing a baby. Maybe someone's baby disappeared at the McDonald's and they were asking because the van was marked and they thought Bets might have seen something. The girls walked into the cabin. Violet was first with Melody close behind. Melody looked at the woman and ran up to her and gave her a hug. “Mommy, what are you doing here?” The woman rubbed Melody's back and then showered her with kisses. “I missed my baby so much. I'm glad you are safe.” “Is this your daughter, ma'am?” the police officer asked. “Yes, yes, she is. Thank you so much.” She looked at Melody. “You are safe now with Mommy. I'll take you back home.” She looked at the cop. “How soon can we leave?” The cop was about to speak, but Melody interrupted. “No, mama. I got two more days at camp, then I am going to college.” “Nonsense. You are coming home. Who is taking care of you? Who is changing you and helping you get dressed. Did your father just leave you with these people without telling me instead of taking you back home when his visitation was over?” The cop looked a bit uncomfortable, but Melody went on. “I am dressing myself now, and I am learning to change myself. I am not a baby anymore. And yes, daddy dropped me off.” “But I am your mother and you have to do what I say. I am telling you that you need to come home with me.” So this was it. We were not going to deal with Melody anymore. She was pretty weird, but I had really grown to like her. “But, mommy, I am not a baby anymore.” “You'll always be my baby and I am not letting you go.” The whole interchange took place in front of the threshhold of the door, so Bets couldn't get in, but she finally got in past Darlene and Veronica and finally stood up for Melody. “She's starting college now. Surely you want the best for your daughter's education.” “Stay out of this,” said the woman. “Don't you dare try to tell me how to raise my child.” “Mommy, I am eighteen now. Daddy said it was my decision if I should go to college since I am now an adult. I'm not a baby anymore, Mommy.” “You lost that privilege when you didn't come back and you left home without telling me.” “But I left a note because I knew you'd be like this. I am eighteen and I am going to college. You can't stop me.” Melody turned to storm to her bunk, but her mother spun her around and held her by both forearms. “Listen. We are going now. Pack your things.” Melody stared back. I could see her legs were shaking. “No, mama.” “You are my child and I will make you if I have to.” The policeman finally spoke up. “No ma'am. She is eighteen now. You can't make her go back with you. She is an adult now.” Bets looked at the policeman. “Please make that woman leave. She is disturbing my students.” The policeman looked at her. “You got to leave now. She's an adult and she can make her own decisions. You have to let your children move on.” Melody's mother looked at Melody. “Fine. You can stay, but when you can't handle college, don't cry to me about it. If you don't make it through, I will not send you to college when you are ready for it. You will learn to do your own laundry, and make your own bed, and deal with homework and everything without help.” She turned and walked out the door. The police officer turned to Bets. “I'm sorry. I didn't know she was an adult. I thought I was looking for a missing child.” He looked at Melody and just stared. “She is awfully childlike though.” I looked at the policeman. “I honestly thought she was going to cave and go home. She is grown up today.” “Well, I'm done here.” He turned to Cassie. “You, young lady, need to keep your nose clean. Not every police officer is out to get you.” He turned and left. “Well, girls,” said Bets. “We had enough excitement for today. Free time until supper.” The other girls ran out of the cabin. I went to my bed. I was wet and I wanted a change. As I was l changing, I saw Melody lay down on her bunk. She wasn't changing herself, but she was lying face down. I quickly took off my old diaper and cleaned myself with a wipe, before putting on my new diaper. I heard sobbing and looked over at Melody. I had planned to go join the others. Bella had a Frisbee and Veronica and Darleen had ball gloves, so they were going out to have fun. However, I just felt bad for Melody. Why was she sobbing. Instead of going out to have fun myself, I walked over and sat beside her on her bed. I started brushing my hand through her hair. “It will be okay.” “No, it's not. My mommy is mad at me. I never disobeyed her before.” I rubbed her back. “Don't you want to go to college?” I asked. “Yeah,” she said through sobs. “It's just that she is mad at me and wants me to fail.” “Well, you will have to make sure that you don't fail then.” I rubbed her back and smiled. “I'll try not to.” “Good,” I said. “You will be in my study group because you are smarter than me.” “I'm glad you have such faith in me.” “Now let's go play Frisbee with the others.” She reached in her bag and pulled out a clean diaper. “Change me first?” I shook my head. “You know what to do,” I said. “Cassie showed you what to do.” She managed to change herself. I did take the time to tighten the tapes though. I looked at the cartoon Teddy bears on the front of her diaper. “Where did you get the diapers with the cartoons?” “Mommy gets them online,” she said. She pulled on her shorts and we headed out the door to join the others. Chapter Thirteen: Breaking Camp After all the earlier excitement, the rest of the camp activities just weren't eventful. Aside from swimming and hiking, we really didn't do much except get to know one another. I thought about who I wanted to live with and I really couldn't choose. I liked Melody and Cassie seemed pretty cool as well. I knew we should be picking roommates and I was frankly just torn. Cassie and I got along pretty well, but she had that violent past. However, Melody was really smart, but she was too childish. It was the last night before camp ended and we would be headed back to MIT. We all sat around a campfire. I sat between Cassie and Melody. Veronica and Darlene had gone off to talk and Bella was sitting by herself reading. Cassie scooted closer to me. “So who are you going to choose?” I thought about it and then I shrugged. “I still haven't decided.” I looked over at Bella and yawned. Sitting next to the fire was making me a bit drowsy. I wondered how she felt. She was sitting by herself. I stood and walked over to her. I looked at Cassie, but she gave me a hurt look. That was too bad. I had to find out. “Bella, may I sit here?” I asked. She smiled and put her book by her side. “So Veronica and Darlene seem to want to be roommates. Who do you want to room with?” She gave me an uncomfortable look. “Well, I like almost all the girls,” she said. “I really don't mind, but I don't want to share a dorm room with one girl.” I looked over to Cassie and then back at Bella. I smiled at her. “The thing is, I am trying to decide between choosing Cassie and Melody. Since Veronica and Darlene have decided to be roommates, then if I choose Melody, you have to live with Cassie, and if I choose Cassie, you get Melody. I wanted your input. Beside, both girls have different downsides, but they are both awesome.” I put a hand on her shoulder. “So what do you think?” “I'll take Melody. You stay with Cassie. You two are best suited for each other.” I nodded. “Okay. I'll fill out my preferences and give them to Bets.” I took the little ballot Bets made us and circled Cassie's name. I then put it in the hat she had on the picnic table and then I returned to my spot between Melody and Cassie. Cassie grabbed my forearm. “What were you two talking about?” she hissed. I tried to pull my arm from her grip, but it was too strong and it hurt. “I asked her if she wanted to live with you or Melody. I couldn't decide and Veronica and Darlene chose each other.” I tried to pull my arm away. “Let go. You are hurting me.” She let go and then rubbed my forearm where her grip had squeezed it. “I'm sorry. I got too excited. Besides, I thought you were going to dump me in with the baby.” She frowned and looked over at Melody and then stuck her mouth to my ear. “I'm sorry. I'm a terrible person.” I whispered back to her. “You aren't terrible. You are my friend and we are going to stick together.” She gave me a hug. “Thanks. I need someone who can put up with me. I usually don't get along with others.” “I would have never guessed.” The sarcasm was evident. I just sat and relaxed. After enjoying the campfire, it wasn't long before Bets took the hat and then began writing. She then stood up. “It looks like we decided on our roommate situation here. I think this is the first year everyone got their first preferences. Veronica and Darlene are together in the double Melody and Bella, and Nora and Cassie are going to be in the quad.” “I thought we were just two to a room,” said Bella. “You are,” said Bets. “The quad has a shared bathroom and sitting area, but the double is just a bit larger. You'll see. They are both nice.” “So I guess we are sharing a bathroom with the baby,” said Cassie. “You get to bathe her.” “Be nice,” I said. “She is going to bathe herself. Remember, we are teaching her to be independent.” “Fine,” said Cassie. “Shush, I'm trying to hear Bets.” Bets continued talking. “… so I expect you to be ready at nine o'clock tomorrow morning. We want to get you girls settled in your new rooms. We will give you a chance to go shopping. Your scholarship includes an allowance for incidentals and school supplies, so we are going to Walmart.” “Oh joy. Walmart,” I said. “Where do you shop for school supplies and stuff?” asked Cassie. “Some of us didn't grow up filthy rich.” I frowned. I felt guilty. I had been rich before Dad's IRS problem. I had two reasons to feel guilty now. Although I didn't feel as bad about this as I did about faking incontinence. Walmart? Really? I said nothing and Cassie took my silence as me being called out as snobbish. After a while, she whispered to me. “I'm going to head to bed. A quick change and some rest will do both of us some good. I nodded and followed. I was getting uncomfortable from being wet and wanted to change and maybe get back into the romance novel I was reading. “I can't wait for college to start,” she said. “I'm looking forward to it myself,” I said. “I hope I have the perfect outfit for the first day of classes.” “Yeah,” she said. “I need to pick out an outfit myself. What I usually wear won't work because I don't want my diaper to show.” “Cassie, what do you mean that you usually wear?” I asked. She got a panicked look on her face. “Well, um,” she started. “I, um, ripped my favorite jeans last week. I wear them everywhere I want to make an impression or I did. You can see my diaper through the rip.” “Okay,” I said. “I just think you should wear a short dress and let all the haters screw themselves.” “I wish I was brave enough to do that, but I think discretion is better.” “I know. It was one of the first things I had to give up after becoming incontinent,” I said. “And printed panties,” she said. “I was at Walmart and saw they had Marvel panties and I was upset I couldn't buy them.” “Really?” I asked. “I didn't see you as a comic book reader.” “Well, I don't read comic books. I like the comic book movies though. I don't have the patience.” “It takes patience to read comic books?” I laughed. “I could read one in ten minutes.” “Fine, laugh. I'll just take your romance novel and give you ten or fifteen pages every month. I'll be sure the last page is at a critical point. You see how much patience you have then.” “You wouldn't dare,” I said. “No, I wouldn't,” she admitted. “But if I did, you would know what a comic book is like.” “So why were you looking at little girl's Wonder Woman panties?” I asked. “I was in Walmart and they were on a display by the aisle. Besides they were for women our size and I said Marvel, not DC. Were you even listening?” “Wait. What?” “Wonder Woman is a DC Comics character. The panties I was talking about had Iron Man, the Hulk, and Thor. They are characters in Marvel Comics. And they were in our size, not little girl sizes. Okay?” “I get it now.” I didn't. I just rolled my eyes. “Good. As my roommate you are going to be exposed to my love of nerdy science fiction stuff. Besides, we are going to be MIT girls and that means we get to study nerdy stuff like science and engineering.” “I still don't know about comic book movies, though.” We arrived at the cabin and Cassie grabbed her changing supplies and changed. I took the time to do so as well. When I finished, I turned toward Cassie. “Cassie, have you ever had a boyfriend?” She started snoring and I didn't have the energy to wake her up.” ### The next morning, I woke up to a gentle shaking. “Wake up, Nora. Everyone else is ready.” I rolled over, but Melody persisted in her attempt to wake me. “Wake up. We are going to college today and we are leaving in ten minutes. I sat up. “Ten minutes. Why didn't you wake me sooner?” I had to pee pretty bad and my diaper was still dry. I reached for my shorts and pulled them on and then franticly set about packing. “We tried to wake you, but you kept going back to sleep,” said Cassie. “I am going to be left behind in the woods,” I said. “Oh, you're finally up,” said Bets. “Hurry and get your stuff packed in the van.” I grabbed my toiletry bag and started for the door, but Bets stopped me. “No time for that. We got to leave now.” I turned around and packed. This was not good. My hair was tied in a pony tail, but I got sweaty during the night and I wanted a shower. Besides, I needed to wet my diaper and have a diaper change. Instead I put my suitcase in the back of the van and got in with everyone else. As soon as I sat down I wet. The purple diaper I had worn to bed handled my wetting well enough, but I was afraid I was going to leak. However, these diapers held up pretty good and I had been in a wet diaper constantly so I guess it wasn't too bad. Soon after I wet, we were on the road and headed back to MIT. My adventure was about to begin. I had worn diapers constantly for three days with other girls watching. I could fake this pretty well. What remained to be seen is if I could fake this for four more years. I lay my head against the window as we drove back toward Boston. Chapter Fourteen: Settling In We decided to stop at McDonalds on the way home. Bets decided. I would have preferred anywhere else, but anywhere with a bathroom would be good. I wanted to change and I couldn't stand it after sitting in a wet diaper for three hours. We finally pulled in and I grabbed my diaper bag got out of the van and headed inside. “Wait up,” said Casey. She ran after me and matched my speed when she caught up. “Okay, let's go.” I headed toward the lady's room and Cassie followed me. We got stalls next to each other and I started to change. I got the old diaper off and carefully wrapped it up so it wouldn't drip on my shorts. “Eww. Yuck,” I heard from the other stall. “What's wrong?” I asked. “Nothing. I'm just changing.” I just ignored her and finished changing and getting dressed. I then picked up the dirty diaper and dropped it in the trash. When I looked in the mirror, I was a mess. My hair was everywhere and I felt sweaty. I just smoothed my hair the best I could and waited for Cassie. She came out of the stall and didn't look happy. She stuffed the diaper in the trash and washed her hands. “Let's skip the milkshakes today.” I blushed but then we walked out and ordered our food. Cassie and I just shared a twenty piece McNugget meal. I was in no mood to have a messy problem that couldn't be taken care of until after I was able to move into my dorm room. That would have sucked. We sat over in the corner away from the other girls. Darlene and Veronica, and Melody and Bella had each taken separate tables away from each other. Being together in the van and all weekend had been a bit much. “I can't wait to go to Walmart,” said Cassie. “I am going to love this. I am going to buy the good folders. I think I might actually buy a Trapper Keeper.” “Really? They still make those?” I wondered why she would want one. I couldn't imagine a use for one in college. “I'm just getting plenty of copy paper and a spiral notebook for each class. And gel pens. I don't know if I will be doing that either because we are going to have laptops and I'm probably going to take notes in Word, not on paper. We are engineering students, not English majors.” I winced slightly when I said that. I still wanted to write my romance novel. “Well, they were too expensive for a foster kid, so I never got one.” she said. “I had an old binder that said JamesSoft Human Resource Department on it. All my classmates had Trapper Keepers. If we needed crayons I would get a 64 pack with a sharpener instead of just eight crayons.” “I think I had a 96 pack of crayons,” I said. “Because you were rich and privileged,” she said. “Every time I colored it looked like they had Simpson skin.” “Anyway,” I said, “you probably don't want to carry more than you need for class each day. MIT is bigger than the campus at highschool. You won't have a locker.” She sighed. “I guess that is true.” She pulled the tray closer to her and and grabbed a hand full of fries. “McDonald's usually means something in my life is changing in a major way.” I smiled and almost laughed. I am glad I didn't because she said something personal and it would have been mean to laugh. “Yeah, my social worker took me to McDonald's before dropping me off with a new family. It was nice arriving somewhere after having eaten because I usually wouldn't be fed until the next meal.” I walked to the other side of the table and squeezed next to her so I could give her a hug. “Cassie, I'm sorry. That makes me so sad.” She hugged me back. “Well, I am a college girl now.” She smiled. ### We were back on the road for another few hours before we finally arrived back at MIT. The parking lot was full now. However, the few of us who drove had spots up front and there was a spot reserved for the van. Bets parked and then turned back to us. “Okay we are here. Go check into your dorms and then you are all set. I will meet you back here for supper and then I will make sure you can get your shopping done, then you are all set.” “What about the roommate assignments,” asked Veronica. “I e-mailed those in while we were connected to the McDonald's wi-fi,” she said. “What time do we meet you?” asked Bella. “Five o'clock,” said Bets. We all unloaded our gear from the van and entered the dorm building for the first time. I have to say, I was nervous. What if our rooms weren't as private as we thought? What if this scholarship was a known thing and our diapers weren't exactly a secret? I shuddered at the thought, but then realized we wouldn't have been warned about keeping quiet if it were known. Inside was a desk with the sign, “Resident Assistant” at the front. A poster said, “New students, sign in here.” A college girl sat at the desk behind a laptop. “Name?” she asked. Darlene and Veronica were at the front so they stood at the desk first. “I am Darlene Keene and this is my roommate Veronica English. Do you have our room ready?” she asked with a polite, but nervous tremor. The RA typed. “I got you in 401A. It's on the end, so it's a double. You two are lucky. There are only four doubles per floor and one of them is the RA's room.” “What's that mean?” asked Veronica. “You don't have to share a bathroom with anyone except for your roommate.” I started to feel worried. We were supposed to be protected from the other girls in the dorms from finding out our situation. “I'm Nora Stevens and this is my roommate Cassie…Cassie, what is your last name?” “It's just Cassie,” she said. “You got to have a family name,” said the RA. “I have to have a family to have a family name. I don't.” “Cassie, stop being difficult,” I said. “Tell her your last name.” “Fine,” she said. “It's Nova.” “I got a Cassie Nova here,” said the RA. She snickered. “You two are in 308A. That's on my floor. I am at 328A if you need me. And no sneaking in the dates after hours, Miss Cassie Nova.” “Is it a double?” I asked. I did not want to share the bathroom with anyone. “Not likely,” said the RA. I looked at Bella and Melody standing behind us. Melody hefted her teddy bear and frowned. “Do you know who our quad mates are then?” She looked down at her sheet. “Some girls named Melody and Bella.” “That's us,” said Melody. “That works,” I said. I took my key from her and Cassie did the same. We both headed to the elevator. ### The dorm room was tiny. It was a quarter of the size of my own bedroom at home and I had to share it. There were two tiny twin beds, two nightstands, two decent-sized desks, and that was it. Along one wall were two doors that led to closets and a third door to the bathroom. I threw my stuff on one of the beds and Cassie claimed the other. “Whew, I thought we'd be sharing the bathroom with strangers,” I said. “Yeah, not fun.” She lowered her voice. “Juvie was bad. We had common bathrooms and everyone knew. The other girls would steal my pants when I was showering and I had to walk back to the room with just my diaper and shirt. I can share with Melody and Bella.” I took the box of clothes from my bed and dumped it out. I had another box of hangers and I started to hang my clothes. I stuck them all in my closet. Cassie watched me and frowned. “Did you bring all your clothes?” She opened her suitcase and I could see that she maybe had twelve outfits. “No, I just brought my warm weather stuff. I'll bring my winter stuff when I go home for break.” She gave a look of shock at me and then I could tell how different we were. “Oh, that is all you have,” I said. We looked about the same size. I knew what I needed to do, but I didn't really know if I wanted to share my wardrobe with an incontinent girl. I sighed. “You can wear any of my stuff.” “Thanks,” she said. She looked at my unused hangers and gave a pleading look. “There is not much drawer space in here.” She opened the drawers in the bottom of the closet. She dumped socks and bras in the drawer, shorts in the middle one, and shoved her diapers in the bottom drawer. I gave her enough hangers to hang her stuff and we were pretty much settled. I still had one more box and I opened it. It had my desk stuff. I had a little clay cup I made in pottery class which I used as a pencil cup. I had painted flowers on it and it was girly and whimsical. The other thing I had was a Dr Who TARDIS USB hub that somehow stayed in my possession without being seized with the rest of my computer stuff. I also had a little bound book with my Internet passwords. By some miracle I had left it at Kara's house the night of the raid, so I still had it. The last thing I took out was my coffee mug. It had an open book on it and the caption read, “Hopeless Romantic.” Cassie's desk was mostly empty. I saw she pulled out a plaque that read “First Prize – North Senior High Science Fair” on it. “Wow, you were in a science fair?” I asked. She nodded. “I got lucky. The judges graded the entries before Ailina Mathiue sneaked into the gym and smashed my exhibit.” She frowned. “I took a Raspberry Pi computer and hooked it to motors. It was supposed to move a telescope to point at any object in the night sky. I used an astronomy program, but I controlled the motors with Python script I wrote myself.” “That sounds really cool,” I said. I had no idea what she was talking about. “I'm sorry someone ruined your exhibit.” She sighed. “Well I beat Ailina with her majorette baton. After I was through with her, she couldn't twirl a baton for the rest of high school.” She smiled. “And she looked like a raccoon with her two black eyes.” “That's terrible,” I said. Would she take her wrath out on me? “I thought I was a bad ass back then,” she said. “I never would have beaten her up if I knew I would get kicked out of school and sent to live with some real mean girls.” She shrugged. “I am in college now, so I don't have to worry about that anymore.” “It's nice that they still gave you the plaque,” I said. A tear ran down her cheek. “Felix brought it to me when I got out of juvie. That was when he gave me the news that he and Elisa wouldn't take me back.” Her talking turned into a sob and she turned and ran into the bathroom. “Wait,” I said, but she had slammed the door and locked it. I sat on my bed and opened my book bag. I sighed and then emptied the twelve novels I had out on the bed. I then stacked them on the shelf above the desk. I took the one I was reading and laid down and began to read. About twenty minutes later, I heard a knock at the door followed by frantic pounding. I got up and looked around and made sure no diapers were visible in the room and then opened the door. It was Bella and Melody. Melody had her hand held tightly onto the back of her pants. “Hurry and let us in. Our bathroom is locked from our side and Melody is about to crap her diaper,” said Bella. I let them in and then knocked on the door to the bathroom. “Cassie, come out. Melody needs the bathroom.” “Go away,” she yelled. Melody was bent over and she was breathing hard. “Please, no. I can't do this at college. I haven't done this since I was a little kid.” I thought of my incident at camp and blushed. I didn't wish that on anyone. I took out the bobby pins from my hair and bent one into a torsion wrench and the other, I straighten except for a little hook on the end. I stuck both pins in the lock and wiggled them a bit until the doorknob turned. Cassie had her head in the sink. Her eyes were red and splotchy when she looked at me. “How'd you get the door unlocked?” she asked. “Melody is pooping her pants,” I said. Melody rushed past me and pulled down her pants and diaper in one motion and sat on the toilet without waiting for Cassie to leave. She was not quiet as she pooped. Bella was not happy. “We were trying to get in for over ten minutes. How can you be so inconsiderate? You should be required to poop your pants so you know what she almost went through.” “You don't know what I was going through,” said Cassie. She still rubbed at her eyes. I lowered my voice. “I accidentally squirted perfume in her eyes. It's my fault.” I looked toward the open bathroom door. “We are sorry, Melody.” “It's okay. I made it all right,” she said. “Bella, can you go into our room and get me a dry diaper. I tore a tape getting them down and I will leak if I use this same one.” Bella went through the bathroom and came back with a diaper. I watched as Melody tried to change herself. She did a pretty good job fr not having done it before this week. Cassie pulled me aside. “Thanks for covering for me about crying. I am supposed to be tough, not a crybaby.” I nodded. “No problem.” She grabbed my forearm. “And you got to show me how you got that bathroom door open.” “What? A bad girl like you can't pick a lock with a bobby pin?” She smiled. “No, but that's why I like you.” Melody ad Bella returned to their room and Cassie and I just talked until it was time to go to Walmart. Chapter Fifteen: Shopping at Walmart “I found a Trapper Keeper,” said Cassie. She held up a puke green binder that said Trapper in white letters. She also had a handful of pocket folders. She also had a box of 96 crayons. “I also found crayons with a pencil sharpener.” She squealed in delight. I looked at her “Can you imagine any use case for crayons in college?” I just stared at her for a while before she sighed. She frowned. “I guess not.” She took the crayons out of her cart and put them back on the shelf. I showed off my stash. I had two separate stacks of six things each: pocket folders and spiral notebooks. In addition I had two packs of jelly pens, a pack of mechanical pencils, and some paper. I thought my current backpack was good enough. Cassie, had a new Jansport backpack, a ream of paper, some lined paper, spiral notebooks, and of course her Trapper Keeper. She had a big pack of ordinary Bic pens. “School supplies, check. Now we need some toiletries,” I said. We moved our cart over to the health and beauty section and Cassie went over to the lipsticks. “Of course I am stocking up on makeup. We got a $100 budget here.” She grabbed a few cheap items. They were about a tenth of what I paid at the department store. I didn't need makeup, so next we went to the other aisles. I grabbed a new toothbrush as mine was kind of getting gross. I picked up some toothpaste and shampoo and looked around. Cassie was gone. I walked up and down the aisle and then found her. She grabbed a box of pads and stuck them in her cart. I walked up to her. “Cassie, what are you doing?” She shrugged. “Nothing. Just getting toiletries.” I pointed at the pads. “Yeah, I started my period. What's the big deal?” “Cassie, we wear diapers. We don't need pads.” I waited a few seconds and then the light came on in her eyes. “Well, I…,” she started to say. “Cassie, you don't really need diapers, do you? You are faking this just for the scholarship.” She clapped one hand over my mouth and then gave a blank look as she stared at me. She held that position for almost a minute and then let go of me. “Nora, let's go to the bathroom right now.” She grabbed my hand and almost pulled me over. I pulled away from her and grabbed the pads out of the cart and put them back on the shelf. Veronica entered the aisle and I had put back the pads before she came around the corner. “What are you doing here?” asked Cassie. Veronica gave an angry look. “I'm low on Depends,” she hissed. She walked down the aisle to the incontinence section and grabbed a pack and then made a tent of folders and notebooks around it to hide the fact that she was buying diapers. “Well we are running to the bathroom for a change. Watch our carts,” said Cassie. She pulled me to the bathroom at the back of the store. We got in and went into a stall. She took down her jeans and showed me the front of her diaper. “I'm really incontinent. See?” She pointed at the yellow patch on her diaper and then frowned when she saw the diaper was also stained with period blood. So that was what she was doing when she held my mouth in the feminine hygiene aisle. She was wetting and on purpose to prove she was wet. “I saw you wet on purpose when I called you out as a faker.” She changed tactics. “Okay. I am faking incontinence. I stopped having daytime accidents about a month after I got out of juvie. I still wet the bed occasionally when I have a dream about juvie.” She shrugged. “So what are you going to do? Before you tell Bets on me, just know that this is the only chance for a science-loving foster kid to go to any college, let alone my dream school of MIT. Please don't take that away from me.” “I'm not going to tell,” I said. “How do I know that?” She had a feral look in her eyes. I think she was about to snap. I imagined Bets finding me dead in this stall. “I am faking too,” I said. “The IRS took my college fund and this was my only hope. Okay. We are both faking, so you don't have to hurt me to shut me up.” I pulled down my pants and diaper and sat on the toilet and peed. “See?” She smiled. “It's good you are my roommate. I was worried that I couldn't hide this all semester long without being reported.” I sighed with relief. “And you are right. Buying pads is a habit.” She looked down at her stained diaper. “Diapers do work as pads.” She pulled a clean diaper from her purse. “I'm going to change now.” We changed and straightened our clothing and returned to our carts. I was a faker and I was a lot worse than Cassie who had overcome legitimate issues. However, having a co-conspirator really did assuage my guilt. Chapter Sixteen: More Walmart After leaving the restroom, Cassie and I rejoined Veronica at our carts. "You guys took long enough," said Veronica. "You left me in this aisle of all places." She waved her hand to point to the diapers on one side of the aisle and the feminine hygiene products on the other. "What were y'all doing here anyway.?" I shrugged. "It's just in between where we were shopping," I said. "Cassie was looking at the makeup in the next aisle and I was getting a new toothbrush in the other aisle." "Well next time look around you before abandoning your carts for me to look after." She drove her cart away from us. We took our carts the opposite direction. "Do you suppose she suspects anything?" asked Cassie. "Not a chance." I said it louder and harsher than I meant to. In a quieter voice, I said, "She'll be even more resentful and most likely to go to Bets if she finds out, so let's keep quiet around her. He is content to hang out with Darlene, so we only have to deal with Melody and Bella." "Yeah, and we have the added bonus that we need to keep Melody from blowing our cover to everyone else about what this program is all about." Cassie looked around, but then shrugged. "At least she is willing to try to be a grownup." I nodded. We had all the items on our list, so we just walked around the store. As we passed the toy aisle, I saw Melody standing in front of the Lego display. She waved when she saw us. "What are you doing Melody?" I asked. "Just looking at toys," she said. She pointed at her cart. "I got everything on the list, so I thought I'd just kill time until time to leave." I looked in her cart. She had pens and pencils and notebooks and paper like I did. There were no crayons either. The only thing I thought was out of place was here Frozen backpack. I was concerned about how childish it was, but I decided to let it go rather than make a scene. She was the one who would have to carry it after all. Cassie looked on. "I love Legos. If I had any extra money I would get some," she said. “Felix and Elsa had Legos at their house. I used to build robots out of them and control them with a Raspberry Pi.” Melody shrugged. “My mother didn’t want me playing with Legos, so they were kept at my daddy’s house. I mainly had Lego Friends, not Lego Mindstorm, so I didn’t get to play with robots.” I felt completely lost. “Wait, what?” “We are engineering students,” said Cassie. “We all played with Legos.” “I haven’t,” I said. “I didn’t even know I wanted to be an engineer before Bets called me and told me I got the scholarship.” Cassie looked worried. “Did you take a computer programming course in high school?” I shook my head. “What about doing science fair? Popsicle stick bridges? Video games? Did you watch science fiction shows and wanted to be a rocket scientist?” I kept shaking my head. “I’m good at math and I love to read romance novels. I got a 33 on the ACT. I was eleventh in my class which disappointed me because I didn’t get to graduate first with the top ten. I had to wait all the way at the end with the rest of the S’s. I was supposed to major in English at Ohio State.” I looked at Melody and Cassie and they were just staring at me. “I though you were kidding about the whole yodeling thing,” said Cassie. “No,” I said. “I really had a choice between studying yodeling in Austria or engineering at MIT.” Melody smiled. “I’m just home schooled so I have no expectations of college. I didn’t do those science fair things either. Don’t worry. We can catch up on new experiences we didn’t have. You try so much to solve our problems that you never really tell us much about you.” I thought back on this whole adventure. Camp was so hectic and I did intervene between Bets and Cassie and teach Melody life skills. I shrugged. “I just went to school and enjoyed it. I wasn’t in sports or other extra curricular activities. I was just about going to prom.” Bella walked around the corner. “Oh there you are. Bets is ready and waiting to check out. Come up front.” We followed and went to the front where Bets paid for our purchases. Chapter Seventeen: Cassie Saves Us Money on Textbooks Cassie was shuffling stuff nosily on her desk. I woke up after my first night in the dorm and I quite frankly was not ready to get up. I was tired, but she was too busy moving around to notice she was waking me up. “What are you doing?” I asked. I had to pee badly and when I noticed the diaper I was wearing, I let go and wet. “I’m trying to figure out what to wear for our trip to the book store.” She put on a pair of white pants and looked behind her to see if her diaper was visible. “Don’t wear those,” I said. “I can read the wetness indicators through those pants.” Her face turned red and she hung the pants back in the closet. “Crap. I guess I shouldn’t even have these pants.” She grabbed a jeans skirt and pulled it on. She looked backward at herself and then bent over. “Can you tell?” “You aren’t going to be bending over in public. You wouldn’t do that if you weren’t wearing diapers.” I got up and put on my bathrobe. “I’m going to shower.” I started for the door. “Hurry up,” she said. “We got to get our textbooks.” I showered and then came back in the dorm room wearing only my diaper. I grabbed a bra and some soccer shorts and a t-shirt that had hearts on it. I pulled on some sneakers and sat on the bed to tie them. I then pulled my hair back in a messy ponytail and then grabbed my big purse. “I’m ready.” “Good,” she said. “We have $1000 each to buy our books. After that we got to go to the student computer store and pick up our new laptops. I am so excited.” We walked to the bookstore. It was quite a walk across campus, but it was a nice day. Cassie kept pulling down the back of her skirt and it was starting to bug me. “Stop touching your butt. Your skirt is long enough.” She took her hand away and we continued walking. We entered the bookstore and went into the engineering section. There were hardly any used books at all. When we had all the books we added the price up and it was well over $1200. “I can’t afford these,” she said. “I thought our book money would be enough.” I sigh. “Who would have thought that a Chemistry book would be $329?” I asked. “No one,” she said. “That is ridiculous. Put the books back.” I hesitated and put the chemistry book away. “No put them all away. We can get them cheaper online.” I sighed, but I complied with her. “We still can pick up our computers. We will need them to get our books online.” We walked over to the campus computer store. This semester, the computer was required for classes, so our financial aid covered the cost for freshmen. Since our financial aid was the scholarship, that meant the computers were waiting for us to pick them up. We got in line and after standing their for about an hour, we left with two brand new laptops and a huge debit on our financial aid account. Back in the dorm we had the computers set up. Cassie went online and got the list of textbooks and we were in business. Unfortunately, going online was not a better plan. It seemed like the edition of our textbooks we needed were new editions, so there was no deals on used books. I sighed. “Maybe we can share the books,” I said. “Or there are e- versions of our textbooks that are cheaper.” Cassie pulled up the information about the e-versions of the books. “They expire after one semester and I know we need that calculus book for Calculus I, II, and III. No. These people are thieves and I know how to deal with thieves who overcharge for textbooks.” “You are going to get us in trouble, aren’t you?” I asked. “No, but I know how to get some e-textbooks that never expire.” She closed her laptop and put it in her backpack. “You and I are going to Starbucks.” “Wait, why?” “We need to used the Internet.” I looked at my laptop that was connected to the Internet via campus Wi-Fi. “We have Internet.” She shrugged. “I’m not taking a chance of getting caught misusing the Internet my first day in college. We need off-campus Wi-Fi.” # We sat together at a table in the Starbucks. I sipped on my grande smoked butterscotch latte and watched as Cassie downloaded an IRC client onto her computer. She then found a warez chatroom and soon was downloading pdfs of all her textbooks. The two of us were taking the same classes, so we she copied them on a thumbdrive and gave them too me. “Why not e-mail them?” “Because. You can’t.” I sighed. “So I’m going to sit around with my computer to read my textbook?” I asked. “Well, with the money we saved on books we can get a tablet.” I was dubious, but we went back to the MIT computer store. They had tablets there and we were able to use the funds that were earmarked for textbooks on the tablets. I had a brand new $150 tablet with icons on it for each of the textbooks. I clicked an ICON and lay in bed flipping through my English text book. History, Calculus, and Intro to Engineering were the same. We did have to go to the book store and buy the lab book for one class that had tear out pages of assignments to turn in. “You are smart, Cassie.” I said. “I would have never thought of getting our books from a chatroom.” “Our generation missed out on the early Internet. It’s not just Facebook and Bit Torrent.” I grinned. “Yeah, our computers have Windows 10 and 1 Terabyte hard drives.” She tapped a few buttons on her computer. “And it’s a waste to give Windows that much drive space. I partitioned the hard drive and now I have Windows and Linux on my new computer.” “I don’t know Linux. I only use Windows.” I suddenly felt stupid. What if I put on diapers and then went to a school that I was unprepared to excel at? She laughed. “You have a lot to learn about being an engineer.” Chapter Eighteen: Melody’s Medical Diagnosis I was going to retort about Cassie lording her knowledge over me by using computer jargon to make me sound stupid, but Melody came through the bathroom door connecting our dorm rooms. “Hey, Nora. I have to go to the student health clinic to get my vaccines. You promised to come with me.” I stood up and adjusted my soccer shorts. “Yeah. Let’s go.” We walked to the clinic. Melody’s face looked white as a sheet. I rubbed her back as we walked. “Melody, it will be okay. Shots aren’t really that bad.” “Won’t they hurt?” “Just a little,” I said. “It hurts worse to get a paper cut.” “Oh, I hate those,” she said. “I’ll be with you,” I said. We got to the health center and sat in the lobby. There were about twelve students in the waiting room. Most of them looked like international students. They talked among themselves and didn’t come near us or try to make friends. I guess I could have initiated contact, but I just sat beside Melody as she filled out the health survey they asked her to fill out. “Should I put my bladder control problems down?” she asked me. “I thought it was supposed to be secret.” “Yes,” I said. “Answer everything truthfully and completely. The doctors and nurses can’t share the information with other people.” She started writing and then stopped when she got to the end. She got up and turned in the clipboard. While she wrote I got out my tablet and started reading ahead in my textbooks. The English textbook was interesting to me and I almost got lost before I heard the nurse call out a name. “Melody Franklin.” “That’s me,” said Melody. We went into the room. The nurse looked at me, but Melody smiled. “Nora is here for moral support. I’ve never had a shot before.” “Yeah, you will need quite a few shots. Well, let’s go.” She led us into an exam room and directed Melody to sit on an exam table. I sat in a chair in the room and we waited. In no time a nurse came in with a tray with about six shots on it. She held Melody’s arm and took the first needle. Melody stared at the needle and tensed her arm muscle. I knew it would hurt worse. “Hey Melody, it won’t be that bad. Just look at me and it will be over soon.” She stared at me and then let out a squeak as the nurse gave her the first vaccine. The needle didn’t bother her at all, but I know she felt a major discomfort when the nurse pressed the plunger on the syringe. “You did it,” I said. “Just five more.” I will say that Melody was pretty brave. She didn’t cry or act like a baby at all. When the shots were over the nurse looked at me. “Okay, Nora, I need to talk to Melody about something she wrote down on her medical survey sheet. I think she will want privacy for this. Wait in the lobby and we will be out shortly.” I left Melody in there alone. I wondered if I should have. In the long run she was fine. I walked out of the room and waited. I thought it would be about ten minutes to talk about whatever she wrote, which was probably about incontinence. However, I sat down playing games or reading from my tablet. I thought she would never get out of there, but she finally came out after two hours and she did not look happy. “Are you okay,” I asked. She didn’t answer, but left the clinic. I followed and she took my hand. “What’s wrong, Melody?” She pulled me behind some trees and just started balling? I held her against me and let her cry on my shoulder. “Was it the shots? They are over now?” “It’s not the shots,” she whispered. She sobbed and hiccuped before being able to talk again. “They asked about my incontinence and then ran some tests. They couldn’t find anything wrong and my lack of medical history meant there were no medical records. There is nothing wrong we me other than weak bladder muscles. My mommy told me all my life that something was wrong with me and that is why I needed diapers, but I think she was trying to keep me as her baby.” She sobbed and then sniffled. “Why would she do that?” I was appalled. “Are you saying your mother just didn’t potty train you?” She nodded. “I could have been a normal girl and gotten a boyfriend.” “No one says you can’t still be a normal girl,” I said. “Now that you know, you can train yourself.” She looked at me. “But the scholarship….” “There is no question you need diapers,” I said, “but I won’t tell Bets if you want to try to put diapers behind you.” She gave me a hug. I smiled. I wondered if any of us would have an actual need for diapers before four years were up. Chapter Nineteen: A Cute Boy and I’m Wearing This I was fully prepared to wear diapers for all four years of college. However, I hadn’t thought a situation where I could get a college boyfriend. I knew college boyfriends weren’t like high school boys. We were now adults and adults sometimes have sex. If I got a boyfriend, he would find out about the diaper and I couldn’t have that. But I’ve gotten ahead of myself. Melody and I walked back from student health after I got her calmed down from her cry about what she found out her mother had been doing to her. She looked at me. “What was potty training like?” I stopped suddenly. “Seriously? I was like three.” Honestly, I didn’t know how old I was when I was potty trained. My earliest memories involve me using the toilet by myself. I didn’t remember having a potty chair or anything. I had a little wooden stool that I used to climb up high enough to sit on the regular toilet. “I know it’s something three-year-olds are supposed to master, but my mother lied to me and said I couldn’t, so I don’t know what it was like. That’s why I am asking.” She looked angry, like I was holding back information from her or something. Maybe I was a bit dismissive in my answer, so I took her by both hands. “Melody, I don’t remember. I was three. Do you remember what you did when you were three?” She looked down. “I guess not. I remember my birthday. Vaguely. I had a My Little Pony birthday cake.” She looked down. “I’m sorry I snapped at you.” I shrugged. “I’m an only child, so I’m the wrong one to ask. Don’t mention this to Veronica at all.” “Oh yeah,” she said. “She would be mean instead of being happy for me.” I nodded. I wonder who said she was no good at social interactions. We continued around the tennis courts and were going to turn the corner when a hard form struck me and sent me sprawling onto the ground. I tried to suck in breath but it hurt to breathe in. “Are you all right?” I looked up and a really big student was kneeling over me. I slowly got my wind back and then just panted. “Why are you running around knocking girls down?” asked Melody. I sat up and looked around. My backpack lay on the ground about ten feet away. I looked down to my waist and fortunately, my diaper was covered. I landed hard on my arm, but it wasn’t broken. It was a little bit scrapped up. I looked up at the big man’s face and saw he was about the age of the rest of us. He wore a shirt that said Beavers. He was covered with sweat and I could tell he had just been running. He was also hot. “Yeah, I think I will be okay,” I said. He reached for my hand and pulled me to my feet and I swear there was a surge of electricity as he touched me. “Well I feel awful about knocking you down. Can I make it up to you by taking you to dinner? I got a gift card for the Olive Garden.” I smiled and then I stopped because I thought I was making myself look like a crazy person. “Yes. That would be nice. What time should I be ready.” “I’ll get you a seven.” He looked down. “Um, I am not carrying my phone since I am running. Do you have a pen and paper?” I grabbed my lost backpack and checked inside. My laptop was still in my dorm room, but the tablet was fragile and I checked it before grabbing out a pen and paper. The screen was intact. I wrote my number down. “I am living in the dorm next to Kesge Auditorium.” He smiled. “I know the one. I’ll pick you up then.” He waved and then continued his run. Melody looked at me. “Did you just get a boyfriend?” “I got a date,” I said. “It remains to be seen if he’ll want to be my boyfriend.” I tugged at my soccer shorts. “He’ll run away the second he sees my diapers though.” As we walked back to dorm, I wondered if I should cheat and skip the diaper. It’s not like Cassie would say anything if she saw me put on panties for my date. Chapter Twenty: The Date Cassie was missing most of the afternoon. I couldn’t find her anywhere since I came back from Student Health with Melody. She wasn’t in the dorm, nor was she in the common area. I shrugged. I had the room to myself. I sat down on the bed and started to program my class schedule into my new tablet. At about 4:30, I got a call from a number I didn’t recognize on my phone. “Hello?” “It’s Jonah Grueber. We ran into each other earlier and I asked you out. I am looking forward to sharing some Olive Garden with you.” “Oh, hi. I was hoping you would call.” My face burned with embarrassment. I hope I didn’t seem too eager. I wanted to date that guy so bad. I also wanted some Olive Garden. I hadn’t eaten anything except McDonald's and camp food since I began this adventure. “I was hoping to talk to you to,” he said. “It was fate that I ran into you.” “I was just in the right place at the right time,” I said. I smiled and then moved my phone from my right ear to my left ear. “So why were you running around out there?” He laughed on the other end of the line. “I was working out. I’m on the football team and was trying to improve my endurance so I can get more playing time.” “Cool, football. What position do you play?” I wouldn’t know a fullback from a shortstop, but I didn’t want him to think I was an idiot. “Umm, I’m kind of a bench warmer, but I am still a freshman and I may get some playing time. Until then, I am just paying my dues until I get more seniority on the team.” “I’m a freshman too,” I said. I then tried to steer the conversation to something I could follow a bit better. “What’s your major. I am engineering.” “Me too,” he said. “Cool that we have that in common.” I shrugged. “It’s more common at MIT then other colleges, I suppose.” He laughed. “Well I will give you a chance to get dressed for our date. I will pick you up about six.” “I am room 308A,” I said. “Well, see you. Bye.” He hung up. I put down my phone and then flew into a panic. It was now five o’clock and I tore open my closet door and the sifted through my dresses. I chose a blue one that went down to my knees and then I lay it on the bed. My bra was too thick and white, so I grabbed a sexier colored bra. I then opened my panty drawer and then remembered what I was wearing. Kara and I had a panties-burning party before I left and I didn’t have the appropriate foundation garment for my date. Instead, I pulled out a clean diaper and threw it on top of the clean bra and dress. I grabbed a pair of sandals with blue stones on them and put them by the pile. I didn’t have time to do my hair, but I wore a wet diaper and I wanted a shower. I hurried in and then started the water, being careful not to get my hair wet. I paid close attention to my diaper area and made sure I didn’t smell like pee and that my legs weren’t hairy. Satisfied, I returned to my bed and put on my clothes and underwear I had picked out before realizing that I could not zip up the dress. I turned my back to the mirror, and the diaper was clearly visible beneath the zipper closure on the dress. “Hey, Nora, I hope you aren’t hogging the bathroom,” called Cassie as she ran in. “I have a date tonight with a real boy.” “A real boy?” I asked. “Are you sure he is not made of wood?” Cassie laughed. “He better be made of wood.” She tossed a pink shopping bag on her bed and then tried to pull me from the bathroom. “Okay, I’m almost done. Just zip up my dress first,” I said. I turned and let her zip me. She closed the door and I heard her undress and then water start to run. The little pink bag on her bed looked familiar. She needed a better bra if she was going on a date. Hers were pretty sad. I checked one more time to make sure the diaper wasn’t showing. That’s the last thing I wanted the new boy to find that his new date still wore diapers. Still I shoved two clean spares into my purse and then got ready for my date to arrive. I had no plans of wetting, but I knew that if I used the toilet, I couldn’t retape a diaper. There was a knock at the door and I froze. He was here. I looked around and then kicked the dirty diaper that I had left on the floor into my open backpack and zipped it closed. I went to the door and looked out. A boy was there, but he wasn’t Jonah Grueber. He was tall and skinny. He wore glasses with thick brown frames and he actually had a pocket protector full of pens in his pocket. In the hall behind him was a dolly with a long wooden box balanced on it. “Hi, I’m Milton Jones. Is Cassie ready?” I was speechless. This was her date? He looked like such a geek. I looked over to the bathroom and shook my head. “She isn’t ready yet. I will tell her you are here. I shut the door and ran over to the bathroom. “Cassie, your date is here.” She came out of the bathroom naked and wet. She grabbed some clothes from the upset clothes basket on her bed, then ran back to the bathroom. She was only in there fro a little bit longer before she came out again, fully dressed. She wrapped her wet hair in a pony tail. “Is he on the way up?” she asked. “No. He is right outside the door.” She opened the door and let Milton in. He smiled, oblivious to her drowned rat hairstyle as he carted in his long box. Once she shut the door, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Milton on the lips. He put his arms around her and held her close. “So, what’s in the box?” I asked. “It’s a ten inch reflective telescope,” he said. “Milton built it himself and he offered to take me out to look at the stars.” she said. There was a knock at the door and I opened it. It was Jonah. He looked at Milton and got a hurt look in his eyes before he saw that it was Cassie and not me that was hanging all over him, I grabbed my purse off the bed and smiled. “I’m ready Jonah.” I gave him my hand and we started on our date.\ ### The Olive Garden wasn’t really busy on a Wednesday despite being move in day at the university. I wore a lilac corsage that Jonah had made for me and presented to me in his minivan on the way to the restaurant. He was so sweet. No one had ever arranged flowers for me. The only corsage I have ever been presented was for senior prom and that was store-bought. Jonah was so nice. We had to sit for a while to be seated, but when we were, he pulled out my chair and adjusted it for me to sit. He also held every door. “You’re so polite,” I said, after the waitress had seated us and left us breadsticks. He only smiled. “I’m big and mean, so I have to be extra careful to be gentle. Besides, I already knocked you down once, so I am already at a disadvantage. I really hope I am doing okay on this date.” “You are doing fine,” I said. I picked at my breadstick and nibbled on it. I was trying to avoid bread. As it was, the carbs from the lasagna I planned to order would make me full, heavy, and disgusting. “Good,” he said. “I’ve never been on a date before. I’m kind of new at this.” Most guys had dated by college and most expected a college girl to put out. Jonah seemed different. He wasn’t pressuring me to have sex. He seemed to just enjoy sitting with me. I had to reward him, so I was totally going to have sex with him. I thought about the diaper I was wearing and how I was going to hide it. Maybe I would just go commando once I got to his house. That would work. “So what are you thinking?” he asked. No way was I going to answer that question. “I’m just thinking about college. I didn’t know I wanted to be an engineer until I decided to go to MIT.” “Really? What else is there besides math, science, and engineering?” he asked. I shrugged. I think STEM also includes technology. It’s one of the big parts about MIT.” He laughed. “Yeah, I guess.” “So why no high school girlfriends? How were you a football player and not have a cheerleader to date?” All the football players at my high school dated cheerleaders. He shrugged. “I could only stay on the team if I kept my grades up. My mother said I had to quit the team if I got an A-. I was too busy with football practice and school work to date.” I looked at Jonah. I was so dumb. I didn’t belong at MIT. Everyone else was so smart. Cassie’s date built his own telescopes, Jonah held an A in every class while being a football player, Melody home schooled herself, and Cassie won first prize in a science fair. They would all know what a faker I was. I wasn’t just faking incontinence, I was faking at being an MIT student. “What’s wrong? You look upset.” I looked at him. “Sorry. Everyone I met so far is so much smarter than me. I don’t think I have what it takes.” He took my hands. “Yeah, you do. Just have faith in yourself and do all the homework exercises. My brother went here before me and he said if you do the homework even though they aren’t required, you will know how to answer the test questions because they are set up the same.” I was about to say something negative, but the waitress came back with our drinks. “Are you ready to order?” I nodded and Jonah said, “Yes, ma’am.” He waved to me and I took it as a signal to order. “Lasagna.” “Grilled chicken piadina,” he said. She left us and we started talking again. So what do you like to do when you aren’t studying?” I smiled then frowned. I could talk about what I liked to do, but then he would think I am stupid. I wasn’t sure what to do. I was omitting the diaper-wearing part of me, so I had a feeling that I should be honest about some things. “I like to read. I like to read trashy romance novels. I know they are all formulaic, but I don’t care. I love them and just want them to come true for me sometime.” He smiled. “I like to read too. I am a science fiction fan. It’s how I got a love for engineering. I wanted to be the one to build the space stations in 2001, A Space Odyssey. I’m not a Star Wars or Star Trek fan because there is no science in those stories, but 2001 had accurate science.” “Really?” I asked, my tone doubtful. “Well maybe not the giant space baby.” “A giant space baby?” I asked. “I’ve never seen the movie.” “I got the DVD,” he said. “You want to watch it with me?” I wanted to understand more about Jonah and I bet I should have the science fiction repertoire of the average MIT student. “Sure,” I said. ### The meal was delicious. I had eaten way too many bread sticks and I had eaten the entire plate of lasagna. My stomach was distended and I looked down at my belly and thought about how fat I looked in my dress. Jonah didn’t seem to mind. He drove us to a local park and we got in the back of the minivan together. The headrests contained TV screens. He put in the 2001: A Space Odyssey DVD and I cuddled up next to him as we watched the movie. His hand touched my bare thigh and I put my hand on top of his. We watched the movie and gotten past the apes and past the moon mission. We were to the part where the Discovery One crew was being interviewed when his hand crept slowly up my thigh. I froze. I wanted this, but I didn’t have a chance to change out of my diaper. I wondered what he would do and I didn’t want to find out. I grabbed his hand with both of mine and pulled it away. “Oh, sorry. Am I making you uncomfortable?” I took his hand in both of mine and pressed it hard against my chest. “I’m just not ready today. Let’s just keep the hands above the waist.” I was feeling wet from the stimulation on my inner thigh and I wasn’t really prepared to explain my underwear. The movie continued on and we both watched it. He still held me in his arm, but he never again touched my legs. My boobs got touched quite a bit it honestly felt really good. I never had been touched there before. I don’t think he would have dared to touch them if I didn’t specifically moved his hand to cup them to distract him from discovering my diapers. The movie continued all the way to the giant space baby. Honestly, I was unimpressed. What was the space baby even there for? I thought about my special underwear and thought that the only baby in the minivan was me. The credits began to roll and my phone rang. I hit the back button to send the call to voicemail and looked at Jonah. “So what did you think?” he asked. “I enjoyed it, but I didn’t understand the space baby.” “It’s explained in the next movie.” He paused. “Sort of.” Another pause. “Well, not at all. It’s human’s next evolutionary step forward.” I gave him a kiss and my phone rang again. I sent the call to voicemail and looked who was calling. It was Cassie. I had six text messages and I looked and they were all from her. The last one said, “Help. Come get me.” I called her right away. “What’s wrong?” “Finally you answered. Why didn’t you pick up?” She did not sound happy. “Um, I’m on a date.” I looked at Jonah who looked left out. “Nora, you got to come get me. I am all alone and I am uncomfortable.” Cassie sounded panicked. “What happened to your date?” I asked. I was annoyed she was keeping me from Jonah. “We had an argument. He left me here alone. You need to come get me.” “Where are you?” I asked. “At a gas station. I’ll text the address.” “He left you at a gas station?” “Yes. Oh, and stop at the dorm and get me a change of clothes.” “What happened, Cassie?” She just started crying on the phone. My phone binged and an address came up on the screen. I copied the address into a mapping program and found out how far away she was. I hung up the phone and texted, “We’ll be there.” I looked up to Jonah. “Hey my roommate got in a fight with her date and he left her in the middle of nowhere. Can you please take me to get her.” I then explained that we had to stop at the dorm for clothes for her. I wondered what she did that she needed extra clothes. I wondered if her boyfriend got aggressive and tore her clothes and left her because she wouldn’t put out. Suddenly I hated Milton, her nerd date. ### I sat in the passenger seat of the minivan holding a pair of blue jeans wrapped around a clean diaper and a clean t-shirt. The minivan powered onward down the highway, a small two lane road going through the country. We drove a bit until we got to a small town. The town wasn’t that large and the only light that was turned on was from a gas station. The gas station was closed and a young woman sat on the curb in front of the building. Jonah pulled in and we got out. Cassie looked up from where she sat on the curb and then stood up. She had a sheepish look on her face and as I studied her and why she needed new clothing, it looked like her pants were very wet. Jonah looked shocked as he noticed her wet pants as well and Cassie began to cry as she noticed Jonah had noticed the state of her clothing. I went up to her and pulled her into a hug. “I’m here, Cassie.” “Let’s just make this night go away,” she said. I broke away from her and grabbed her stack of clothing. I then looked at Jonah. “Can you look away for a while while Cassie changes?” He nodded and started walking down the street. I took Cassie by the shoulder and guided her to the lee of the front door of the minivan. She wasn’t happy and but she pulled down her pants and panties and stepped out of them. I looked at the panties with disapproval. “What happened?” She looked down. “I peed in my sleep.” She took the diaper I brought and frowned, but put it on. She then pulled on the dry pants. “And the panties?” I asked. I grabbed a grocery sack from the minivan and picked up her dirty clothes and shoved them in the plastic bag. “Well we finished looking at the telescope and we cuddled. I was so comfortable I kinda fell asleep in his arms. I woke up with a very angry Milton waking me. He just packed up the car and left me alone in the middle of no where. I had to walk two miles to get to a gas station.” “Why were you wearing panties?” I repeated. “You know the other girls might find out we’re faking it.” “I was on a date, Nora. If Milton acted this way when I peed myself, how do you think he would have reacted if he discovered my diapers?” She grabbed the bottom of my dress and yanked it up, exposing my diaper. “How did your date react to your diaper?” “I didn’t tell him,” I said. “And shut up. Here he comes.” Jonah was walking back to us and I waved him over. When he got to us, I pulled him into a tight hug. “Thanks so much for doing this. I know this isn’t the best date misadventure to have happen.” “It’s not,” he said, “but I think it was terrible her date left her in the middle of nowhere.” He leaned in close. “No matter what you do, I won’t leave you in the middle of nowhere.” “Can we please go back to campus?” asked Cassie. “Um, sure,” said Jonah. I got in the van and rode shotgun while Cassie took one of the seats in the back. When Jonah got into the driver’s seat I leaned over to him. “I’m so sorry I ruined our date. I promise I’ll put out next time.” He blushed furiously and I smiled at him. I had picked a winner. ### Cassie lay on her bed and started to cry. I sat beside her and just rubbed her back and tried to make her feel better. “I’m so gross. What guy wants a girl who occasionally wets in her sleep?” she asked. “Is it just occasionally?” I asked. She looked up at me. “Of course it is. The last time was the night before I left for camp.” I touched the plastic of my wet diaper. I had made it through dinner and through that long movie, but I couldn’t hold it on the drive to get Cassie and I just wet my diaper in the car. I sighed. I wondered what Jonah would have though if I had let him discover the diaper under my dress. I got Cassie to get ready for bed and then I went to bed myself. My diaper was wet, but I wasn’t really in the mood to change, so I decided to go to bed wet. I took off my dress and replaced it with a t-shirt and soon fell asleep thinking about warm and pleasant thoughts. Chapter Twenty-One: The First Day of Classes After the exciting events of our mutual date night, Cassie had disappeared. I had no idea what had become of her and I was starting to get worried. I tried messaging her, but she didn’t answer. I asked around and she neither told Bella nor Melody where she was going. Melody had seen her with a dufflebag. After deciding that she had given up after her humiliating date and gone home, I gave up and got in bed the night before classes. When I woke up in the morning, there was a Cassie-sized lump in her bed and I sat up excited. “Cassie!” I sat up and went over to her bed. She rolled over and scowled at me. She looked tired and I had gone to bed shortly before midnight, so she had to have come home late. “What time is it?” she groaned. “It’s 6:03 am. Classes start today. And where where you?” “Oh yeah.” She threw off the blankets and got up. I looked down and she was diapered again, but it looked like she was dry. “Did you pick your outfit already?” I looked at her. “That’s it? You disappeared for two days and you are asking about outfits? Why didn’t you text me when I was texting you over and over for two days? I was getting worried.” “I didn’t get a text.” She walked over to her desk and opened the drawer and pulled out her cell phone. She flipped it open and looked at it a bit and then grabbed the charger cord and plugged it in. “The battery died.” “So where were you?” “I was hanging out at my boyfriend’s house?” she said. “I’m sorry I forgot the phone and made you worry.” “You will have to introduce us later,” I said. “You met Milton,” she said. “The same guy that left you out in the middle of no where?” “I know what you are going to say. We met up again near the planetarium and he walked over to me and apologized. I’ve been at his house rewatching Star Wars and Lord of the Rings.” “And explaining the situation we are in?” I asked. “No. I am not going to explain that to him right now.” “So besides watching two movies and not telling him about the diapers, what else did you guys do?” “We cuddled mostly and we watched way more than two movies. We watched six Star Wars movies and three Lord of the Rings moves.” I frowned and then walked over and gathered up my toiletries to get ready. “There are six Star Wars movies?” I put them down again. “Never mind. I know everyone here has seen those movies, so why watch them all again?” “I never saw the prequels before the original trilogy. It changes your perspective on the movie. And I also read a theory that Jar Jar was an evil Sith mastermind the whole time and I wanted to know if that theory fit into the narrative of episodes four through six.” She looked at me “Spoiler alert: it doesn’t.” “The movies are beside the point. If Milton hurts you again, you need to call this off. Leaving you in front of a gas station out in the middle of no where was inexcusable.” I grabbed my clothes, a clean diaper, and my toiletries and went into the bathroom. # When I finished showering and dressing, I heard a knock at the door from the other side. I opened it and Bella came out of her room. “Are you done? I have an eight o'clock class.” I nodded and left the bathroom and threw my stuff on the bed and then started sorting my stuff. “Listen,” she said. “Milton and I have so much in common. We like the same types of things: space, stories about space, and hobbits. I know he was a jerk, but all guys are jerks sometimes.” “So, let’s change the subject,” I said. “Does this outfit work for the first day?” I spun around. I wore a brown knee-length dress and white Converse. I had transferred my purse stuff to a white canvas bag that was the exact color of the shoes and had plenty of room for the extra toiletries I needed to work around this scholarship. Cassie giggled. “Well not if you spin around.” I froze and the ran to the mirror and turned around and tried to bend over. The mirror was too tall to see if I was flashing people because it was just for brushing hair, not a full length look at an outfit.” Cassie giggled again. “It’s knee-length. It covers you diaper. Just don’t spin or bend over: dress wearing 101. It’s not different in diapers.” “I know and I nagged you about this.” I walked over to her closet and grabbed a dress and tossed it to her. “Here is your outfit.” “Fine,” she said. She took the dressed and then opened her dresser. She took out her pink shopping bag and started to unroll it. I grabbed her wrist. “Just because you are faking, doesn’t mean you can wear panties. You are putting on a diaper.” She frowned but nodded. “Yeah. All I need is Bella or Melody to rush in here by mistake and this will be over.” She grabbed one of her diapers and wrapped the dress loosely around it. She took a bra and her toiletries and ran to the bathroom only to find the door locked. She knocked. “I’ll be out in a little bit,” called Bella. Cassie turned toward me and shrugged. “Well it could be worse. I had to share a bathroom with ten girls when I lived in the group home.” She did a little pee dance and then just stopped and relaxed. I watched her wet her diaper. When she finished, she smiled. “Yeah. Long lectures won’t be a problem for us.” “I’m done,” Bella called from the bathroom. We heard the lock click open. Cassie hurried to get ready. Chapter Twenty-Two: The First Class I had walked our route from class to class before the morning classes began, so I was already to go. Cassie had not. “Are you sure this is the right way?” she asked. “Of course it is. Instead of watching old movies I saw before, I made sure I was ready for classes. I mapped out our course. I was a Girl Scout. Our motto was ‘Be Prepared.’” “That is the model of the Boy Scouts,” said Cassie. “They both have the same motto,” I said. She took out her tablet and started tapping. “Scouting is expensive and my foster parents said it was only for their real children.” She found what she was looking for and said. “I just assumed the mottoes would be different.” “We are here,” I said. We walked into a mostly empty classroom. There was a guy in the corner wearing headphones connected to an iPhone that was on his desk. He wore sunglasses and had a cap pulled low. Instead of a sports team it was decorated like R2D2’s dome. We selected desks in the second row of the classroom. I sat down carefully and I watched as Cassie took the seat next to me. She carefully pulled her skirt under her and tried to cross her leg over her knee. She blushed and I realized the bulk of her diaper kept her from crossing her legs. She gave up and just sat with her knees close together and crossed her legs at her ankles. I sat in the same mode she did. She took out her tablet and her Trapper Keeper and then started writing in a notebook. “This class is a waste of time,” she told me. “I wanted to major in English, so watch it,” I said. I took out my new computer and then turned it on. I then started a file folder for English and then opened a Word document for my notes. I then shut the lid of my laptop. “Well, I knew I would have to take the same classes in college as I did in honors classes in high school. I just don’t care to write about what I did last summer or a persuasive essay on whether someone should vote for Hillary Clinton or Donald Trump.” “I am hoping we will have essays of more substance than those topics.” I didn’t want to write about being humiliated by the IRS swat team and then having to take a scholarship that required me to wear diapers. “Like what?” She fumbled through the syllabus she picked up by the door. “Write a story based on a poem by Keats or Shelly. I don’t even know who Shelly was?” “He is a romantic poet and he was married to the woman who wrote Frankenstein.” Her interest peaked. “Really? I love the old monster movies. Felix and I used to watch them before I was sent to juvie.” Some nerd in the next row gave her a weird look. He then picked up his bag and moved to the other side of the class room. She got a hurt look on her face. “Everyone is a nerd here. They aren’t used to being around people that were in juvie or talk about it openly.” I said this in a whisper. She nodded and then tried and failed again to cross her legs. She leaned over and whispered to me. “Tomorrow, you and I are going to skip diapers and wear panties. Tonight we are going to Victoria’s Secret.” I groaned. This again. We were going to get caught for sure. Then I thought about it. I didn’t really care to be sitting around in my own waste. It’s not like the other girls in the scholarship program would be looking in our pants to make sure we were diapered. “Okay, but we still wear them around the dorm. We do share a bathroom with Melody and Bella.” “Do you think they will say anything? “Bella might, but it’s doubtful. Melody already feels cheated and lied to, so I’d wait and see on her.” “What is her deal. She went out shopping and wouldn’t show Bella or I what she bought.” “She got bad news. I won’t betray her confidence by telling you.” She nodded, but class started before anything else was said. # o not Cassie. nd I will bring them."pants and one of my diapers from the room."bout it. I didn'r side of the class room." “We just had three classes and we already got loaded with homework and it’s only the first day,” I complained. “And we got two more classes tomorrow,” she said. “Let’s go to the mall so we got time to get back and study.” I nodded, but my phone rang. “Hello?” It was Melody. She wanted me to find her. “Where are you?” “In the library bathroom. Bring some pants and one of my diapers from the room.” “Okay. Cassie and I will bring them.” “No not Cassie. I don’t want her to see me like this.” I didn't know what to make of her. She was never shy about leaks before. She never said she had a leak, but I assume that is why she needed a change of pants and an extra diaper. “Okay. I’ll get them and bring them to you.” “And don’t look in the Hello Kitty bag on the floor of my closet.” “I promise,” I said, although I wondered what she was hiding in the Hello Kitty bag. “See you in about ten minutes.” I hung up. “What was that about?” asked Cassie. “I don’t know. It will just take me fifteen minutes to bring Melody what she wants. Stay at the dorm and I’ll meet you in time to run to the mall with you.” Cassie and I went to the dorm and I went through the bathroom to Melody’s room. I didn’t know which closet was hers, but I knew that she had a Hello Kitty bag on the floor. Upon finding it, I grabbed a pair of pants from her closet. I then found a pack of diapers. It was a plain white pack with only a green block with an M on it. I wrapped the diaper in the pants and then took off to the library. I climbed up the stairs and then texted Melody to ask what bathroom she was in. “The girls room next to the Athena computer lab.” I climbed higher and then entered the bathroom. Inside, a trail of pee lead to one of the stalls. “Melody?” “Nora, I’m in here.” A stall door opened and Melody emerged with a large pee stain running down both legs into her shoes. I looked at her. “Melody, what happened. It looks like you are not wearing a diaper at all?” She frowned and held up a Potty Training for Dummies book. “I’m not. I made it all day and then I couldn’t make it to the bathroom after my last class. I peed right as I walked in the bathroom.” There was a lot of pee on the floor. The puddle expanded out into the stalls on either side of the stall Melody was in. “How long did you hold it?” “About three hours. I peed in the potty at lunch and then held it until just before I got in the bathroom. The book doesn’t say how to clean up peed in pants. Toilet paper doesn’t dry it out.” I was impressed. “You are potty training yourself?” She nodded. “My mommy told me I was incontinent and I just wasn’t potty trained.” She looked down. “Maybe I am just too naïve to use the toilet.” “Well let’s get you changed and back to the dorm.” She pulled down her pants revealing Super Girl panties. She then took those off too and then changed into the diaper I handed her. However she had to exit the stall to pull on her jeans to avoid dipping them in the puddle. I helped her dress, and then put her peed in shoes on over her peed in socks. “Thanks, Nora.” She looked at me. “Do you think I should give up the potty training?” I shook my head. “No, keep it up. You deserve to wear panties again. Just don’t try to hold it three hours.” She nodded. “I thought I could make it. I was only squirming half an hour.” I laughed. “When you are squirming, it is an emergency. Go pee. Ask the professor if you can go to the restroom, or better yet, you are an adult: just excuse yourself and go pee in the toilet.” “So is that when you go potty? I mean before you were incontinent?” I nodded, feeling bad about lying to her. She followed me back to the dorm as the two of us bonded. I held her hand as we walked back to the dorm. Cassie was waiting. “What happened? It’s been twenty minutes, not fifteen.” “I didn’t bring enough supplies and I leaked,” said Melody. She squeezed my hand. “Yeah, I brought her a new diaper and extra pants.” I said. Cassie hugged me. “You are the designated pants and diaper bringer, I guess.” She giggled. Melody looked confused. “Nora brought me a diaper and extra pants already,” she said. “Shall we go to the mall, Nora?” I nodded. Melody waved at us and went into her room. “I got to do laundry,” she said. I took Cassie to me car and we went to the mall. I looked forward to wearing panties again. I wasn’t even a bed wetter, yet two others in our group were back in panties and I was still in diapers. I meant to correct that and getting new panties at Victoria’s Secret was a step in that direction. Chapter Twenty-Three: Shopping at the Mall I drove us to the mall. It had been a few months since I went to the mall, which was awful for me because the mall was my usual haunt. Armed with my dad’s credit card I could buy enough clothes to dress in style. This time I had no credit cards and was using my meager allowance that came with the scholarship to do my shopping. I was satisfied with the little bit of cash every month I had saved by just eating in the dorm’s cafeteria and not going out to eat. At least it wouldn’t be tracked like dad’s credit card would have been. All that stuff was gone until the lawyers and the IRS figured out whatever they had to figure out. I looked around the mall. Oh how I missed Hot Topic, Aeropostal, and Macy’s too. I also missed Victoria’s Secret and I missed underwear that didn’t need to absorb two cups of liquid. Cassie took my had as we went into the mall. “I’m really glad you are doing this with me,” she said. “I know you are faking too, but you have actually been faithful about diaper wearing. I don’t want to be caught by Bets as the only one.” I shrugged. “Melody is going to have problems in that regard too.” “But she has a good reason. I can’t believe her mother purposely tried to keep her a toddler.” Today Melody was all grown up. “She managed to toilet train herself, not to mention, she basically home schooled herself with educational materials her father left with her during his two weeks of visitation.” Cassie laughed. “I didn’t know that was her home schooling experience, but it’s no wonder that woman was divorced.” We walked along the halls of the mall toward Victoria’s Secret. However, when we walked by the shoe store I got excited. “Look at those sandles.” I looked at the price. They were $40.00, but there was a 75% off sign on them. I steered Cassie toward the store. “Don’t tell me you want to forgo panties for a pair of sandles.” She leaned closer to me. “I know you are still wearing a diaper.” “It’ll only be a few minutes,” I said. I was still wearing the same slightly damp diaper since lunch time and I was ready for my trip to Victoria’s Secret, but I wanted those shoes. I held up the display shoe to the clerk. I want one of these in an 8.” I sat down and waited. Soon the shoes were brought and then after I was satisfied that they fit, they were bought. I carried them in a shopping bag and we left the shoe store. “Besides, if someone asks us what we bought we can say shoes.” Cassie nodded. “Well it didn’t delay us that long from Victoria’s Secret.” She pointed at the displays of panties. “Have at it.” I entered just as some other girl was leaving. She set off the alarm and the clerk stopped her. Cassie grinned. “Imagine trying to steal panties,” she whispered to me. “If I were going to shoplift, I wouldn’t steal panties,” I said. “What would you take? I mean if you knew you wouldn’t get caught.” I thought about it. “I’d just take the cash from the till. We are only talking hypotheticals here.” I went to the bin that had my size. I didn’t know what I wanted. Should I go with bikini, French-cut, or boy shorts. I wasn’t going to wear a thong because they ride up more than other panties. I decided I had some money to spend so I selected some of each. I made my selections and then paused. One of the panties had a matching bra. I decided that I had to have it. I grabbed one my size and went to a fitting room. After trying on the bra, I decided to buy it. I took my purchases to the cashier. “I want this bra and these,” I said. I laid the panties on the counter next to the bra. “That will be $48.97,” the clerk said. I handed over my money and watched as she packed my purchases in the signature pink bags. “All set.” Cassie handed the clerk a naughty teddy. “Milton said he wanted to see me in something like this,” she said to me. She handed over a Victoria’s Secret credit card and paid. I was shocked. How did she get a credit card being an orphan? “Where did you get the credit card?” She smiled. “Milton got it for me to make up for leaving me behind at the gas station. I get the underwear and he gets the bill.” She smiled. Her purchases were bagged and we were ready to go. As we left, the alarm rang. I looked at Cassie and she looked at me, but she looked as surprised as me. A manager walked over. “Ladies, can we check your bags?” I reached into my pink bag and pulled out the receipt. “Everything I bought is paid for.” “Go through the sensor one at a time please.” Cassie went first. I am sorry to say that I expected the alarm to go off when she went through because I thought she might actually have tried to shoplift something. The alarm was silent. I walked through and the alarm blared again. The clerk left her cash register and stood between me and the entrance to the mall. I stood frozen. I handed over my pink bag to the manager. She went over the items I bought and compared them to the receipt. Only the bra had had a sensor and the clerk had removed it when she put it in my bag. She put my items back in the bag and then looked at my bag from the shoe store and my purse. “Hand me your other bags.” I hesitated. “We can call the police if you don’t let us look.” I remembered the sounds of the flash bangs and then being pulled roughly from my bed and thrown on the floor. I remembered the hot flush of urine soaking my pajamas. As I remembered wetting myself the night of the raid, I realized I was wetting my diaper in the store. I didn’t really want to deal with the police, so I handed her my purse. I only carried my tablet, my phone, my money, my ID, and two extra diapers. As the manager emptied these items on the counter, I heard the cashier giggle. The manager looked at the diapers. “Why do you have these?” I tried to think of a lie, but saying I had them because I was incontinent wouldn’t work. I was buying panties which I wouldn’t need if I had to wear diapers all the time. “It doesn’t matter why she has them,” said Cassie. “They are not stolen merchandise, so it is none of your business.” She took my shoebox from the shoe store bag. “She has a receipt for her new shoes too.” She waved the shoe box over the alarm sensor and the alarm went off.” The manager and Cassie looked like they had a lightbulb going on over their heads. Cassie examined the shoe box and peeled a sensor off the bottom of the shoe box. “This is what set off your alarm.” “I guess I owe you an apology,” said the manager. “You owe her more than that,” said Cassie. She motioned to the diapers. “You embarrassed my roommate in front of the whole store.” I looked around, but the store was pretty empty. I gathered the contents of my purse so the diapers were out of sight. Why I gathered my items, the manager was tapping something on the cash register while Cassie glared at her. “Let’s go,” I said when I had everything. The sales girl was still suppressing a giggle and I wanted to leave. But Cassie waited. The manager finished typing and then she handed me a pink card. “Just so there are no hard feelings, here is a gift card to the store.” I took it, but I wanted out of there. My diaper was really wet and I wanted to change. I walked out of the store and walked strait toward where I thought the bathrooms were. Cassie was right behind me. She was smiling. “You spent less than fifty dollars and you walked out of there with a $100 gift card. You made out great.” I pulled close to Cassie and put my mouth near her ear. “I just had an accident when she threatened to call the police. If I was wearing my panties, this would have been even more embarrassing. I am too overwhelmed to change right now and I am about to leak.” Cassie took my hand and lead me to a family restroom. Although I had my new panties, I let her change me into another diaper. ### I was still shaking so it took me over an hour of sitting in the car before I was able to drive. “I’d like to help, but I’ve never driven a car.” “Never?” I asked. “Would you trust a foster kid with the keys to the car? This one family locked me in the trunk every time we took a car trip.” “Your stories are so sad,” I said. “I can’t believe you got that scared though,” she said. “That lady couldn’t have done anything to you.” I frowned. “It’s not that. As soon as she mentioned the police, I felt like I was in my room when the IRS raided my home. It was awful.” I shook again and had to pull over and park in a parking lot. Cassie reached behind me and started rubbing my shoulders. “It will be okay.” “Thanks,” I said. “No problem. You’re my best friend. I owe you a lot. I mean, who else would drive to the other side of the state just to help me out after I had an accident?” She paused. “Besides, you admitted to messing your diaper just to keep me from being embarrassed for doing the same thing.” I thought about how we went swimming together at camp. Getting to meet Cassie was worth losing my college fund and having to take this Weird Scholarship. ### We arrived at the dorm and Melody greeted us. “Doing laundry sure is hard,” she said. “Why? What happened?” I asked. “I was dumping everything in the washer and someone said I needed to separate my colors and wash them in separate loads.” “So?” asked Cassie. “I knew you had separate colors since I had to start washing my own sheets.” She blushed. “Well there are just so many colors,” said Melody. “I did my white clothes and then I did my blues. I still have to do my reds, my grays, and my greens. And then I have this one yellow shirt that I have to wash by itself.” Cassie and I both started laughing. Cassie crossed her legs tight, like she was trying to keep from peeing. I couldn’t cross that tight in my diaper. “What’s so funny?” asked Melody. “Melody, you don’t have to separate each color of the rainbow. You just need to do two loads of laundry: white clothes and colored clothes.” I just shook my head at the idea of her separating her clothes in rainbow order. “I was starting to run out of quarters,” she said. “You would,” said Cassie. “Well Nora and I bought some new clothes and we need to wash them. Since you have just a partial load of colors left to do, we can maybe through ours in with yours.” I glared at Cassie. “No. We can’t. Melody will find out.” “Find out what? That you aren’t incontinent either?” I looked at Melody with an worried look. She smiled. “Cassie told me. Don’t worry. I won’t tell anyone.” “Why’d you tell her?” I asked. “We caught each other in panties and I mentioned that you were being faithful and wearing diapers even though you didn’t need them.” She turned to Cassie. “She is still wearing diapers right now. Isn’t she?” I felt the warmth of a blush coming on. “Well that is half of us,” I said. “You don’t suppose there are any others in our group of six?” Melody shook her head. “There is no way Veronica or Darlene are faking. And as nice as Bella is, she would have totally come out to me once she figured out I was trying to potty train myself.” I nodded. So Bella knew about Melody, but we had all seen how Melody’s mother treated her. I knew Bella would understand in Melody’s case. Probably not with our own. “So let’s see what you bought.” Melody smiled. “I got new underwear last night. I ran out because I didn’t do laundry until today.” She ran into her room and came back with a Walmart bag and dumped it on the bed. Every single pair had a cartoon character or a superhero on it. I couldn’t help but giggle. She looked hurt. “What’s so funny?” “Nothing,” I said. “She thinks you are being childish because you like superheroes,” said Cassie. “Nora doesn’t know any better. She is nerd-impared.” “I’m not nerd-impared,” I said. I thought of my experience so far at MIT. Everyone had awesome backgrounds and I had nothing like that in my past. “Okay, maybe I am nerd-impared.” “Well, let’s see what you bought,” said Melody. I poured my panties out of the Victoria’s Secret bag. The pastel-colored panties spread all over my sheets. They were pretty much the same cut as Melody’s superhero panties, but they were a marked difference. “Can you believe Nora got all her purchases for basically free?” said Cassie. “How?” asked Melody. “I don’t want to talk about it,” I said at the same time Cassie told the story. “Awesome. Maybe you can take me to Victoria’s Secret sometime if I ever get a boyfriend.” “It’s a deal,” I said. “And here is my purchase,” said Cassie as she spread out her teddy on the bed. “Isn’t it so slutty?” Melody just shook her head. “Wow. That is fancy. How do you pull it down when you need to pee? You got to take off your top as well as your pants.” She smiled and lightly punched Melody in the shoulder. “You don’t wear clothes over it, silly. You wear it in the bedroom with your boyfriend. An help me get out of it when he needs to.” The look of shock on Melody’s face was priceless. I giggled. I was a virgin, but I wasn’t really this naive. I loved Melody and I felt bad that we were corrupting a child, although a late-blooming one, and turning her into an adult. We packed up our stuff separate stuff and got it all put away just as Bella walked in. She had a big box in her hands. “They came. They came,” she said. I looked from Melody to Cassie and back again. “What came?” I asked. Was she going to reveal that she was part of the conspiracy? She laid the box on my bed and opened it. She then pulled out a pack of diapers and ripped them open. “I finally found diapers that come in black.” She looked back and forth between me and Cassie, as if to figure out why we weren’t as excited as we were. “That’s really interesting,” I said. She smiled and then pulled out three diapers. “I am going to put on one now. You two got to try them.” She looked at Melody. “You don’t have to try one,” she said. “I know you are training yourself.” “Okay,” said Cassie. She seemed like she didn’t know what to say. Bella thrusted the diapers into our hands, grabbed her box and went to her room, before she left she looked back. “I am going to put mine on now. I’ll be back and you can tell me how you think they feel.” I took the diaper and started to lay it out on my bed. “It looks like I’ll have to wait a bit longer to wear panties.” I preceded to change myself. Cassie laid down on her bed and did the same. Melody just smiled. It was safe to bet that Bella didn’t know we were fakers. I looked longingly at my panty drawer before taping on the black diaper. Chapter Twenty-Four: Bet’s Visit I woke up in the middle of the night needing to pee. I put my hand between my legs and prepared to flood my diaper, letting the cushion of my diaper expand beneath my hand. When I reached down, I instead felt my panties and sat up. I was going to have to get up in the night to use the bathroom. I smiled. At least I hadn’t become reliant on the diapers I needed to maintain my scholarship. Instead I waited to wet my diaper until I really had to go. And I always woke up before I had to pee at night. I got up and went to the bathroom and peed. When I came back the lights were already on. ¨Shit, not again,” yelled Cassie. She pulled her sheets off the bed and threw them to the floor. The plastic on her bed may have protected her mattress, but a visible puddle reflected the rooms light. I squinted against the light and walked back to the bathroom and returned with Cassie’s towel. I tossed it to her. “Again?” I asked. “This is the second time this week.” She nodded. “What am I going to do if I do this at Milton’s house. I am supposed to stay with him this weekend and wear my new teddy.” I let her vent as she dried up the puddle with her towel. I then helped her make the bed. “I’m not sure. You will probably have to talk to him about it before you surprise him with a wet bed.” I thought of her accident where Milton left her at the gas station after she wet on their telescope date. This was not going to go well. Cassie glared at me and then pulled her half of the top sheet tight across the bed before tucking it under the mattress. “Or maybe I will just wear my diapers to bed with him so he can change me like the big baby I am.” I sighed. “We aren’t babies,” I said. “We are incontinent engineers,” I said. “Besides, you are just under stress. It’s just a phase.” Cassie frowned and then pointed at my dry panties peeking out from under my long t-shirt. “Half of us aren’t even incontinent. Besides, these phases get worse before they get better. After Loraine, it was a month before I could stay dry. After coming home from juvie, it was almost six months before I was consistently dry at night. It’s only a matter of time before Milton finds out.” She threw her pillow on the remade bed and straightened it out, then pulled the sheets open to get back in bed. “Wait, Cassie, you are still in your wet things.” She looked down. “Dammit.” She grabbed a clean t-shirt and some panties and started to change. I frowned. “How about you let me change you into a diaper,” I asked. She nodded and lay on the bed. I quickly changed her, the first time either of us changed the other since we went panties shopping at the mall. “Just wear diapers to bed,” I suggested. “We got to use up diapers. I have three whole packs stockpiled since I started wearing panties again.” “I only have the one pack,” she said. “Melody comes and gets my extra supplies every weekend.” “What for?” I asked. “She stopped wearing them too. Besides, she has to buy her usual supply or Bets will see she is not buying diapers anymore. The scholarship reimburses us for diapers and we need to keep sending Bets reciepts.” Cassie shrugged. “I don’t know what she does with them, but she gives me a dollars a diaper, so I don’t really care.” She pulled the dry sheets around her and I returned to my own bed. “I care,” I said. “I have the trunk of my car full of diapers and then what?” Cassie laughed. “See if you can get the same deal.” She rolled over and went to sleep. I lay awake wondering what Melody was doing with all those diapers after she started wearing panties. ### I lay in my bed with Jonah next to me. Cassie was gone for the night, presumably to Milton’s. I hope her date would go okay. She’d had wet nights three of the four nights since the first time I helped her with her bed. “I can’t believe you never saw The Princess Bride,” said Jonah. He held my tablet so we could both see the movie and his other hand rubbed my thigh. I squeezed in closer and put my one hand that wasn’t holding the other half of my tablet on top of his hand. “Too much too soon?” he asked. “No,” I said. I pulled his hand higher and ground it into crotch. “Boo! Hiss! Boo! Hiss!” I was shocked at first, but then realized the sound was coming from my tablet. I pressed pause and set the tablet on the night stand and turned to kiss Jonah. “Don’t you want to finish watching the movie?” “We can watch it after I put out like I promised.” My heart beat heavier and heavier. I was a bit scared. He helped me out of my shorts and then out of my top. Soon I was had my underwear off and I focused on undressing Jonah. He lay me down on my back and I squealed. “Wait.” “What?” he asked. I reached over to the night stand and got out the condom I bought for our date. “Oh yeah. We need that,” he said. “Are you ready to have sex?” I asked. I trembled with readiness. I was scared and I knew it would hurt the first time, but I thought Jonah was the one who should have me. He looked at me and kissed me, but then scooted a bit away. “Actually, I’m not ready.” I looked at him with surprise. I wondered if something was wrong with me. I gave him a hurt look. “Listen. I just want it to be a special time when…,” he paused. “Well, when I do it for the first time. I’m sorry. I am not really experienced. Can we get dressed and just make out?” “Yeah, sure,” I said. “I am actually afraid that it would hurt me the first time.” I grabbed my panties and pulled them on and then pulled my t-shirt on. I left my bra and shorts on the floor. “You’ve never done it either?” “Nope. Kiss me and let’s finish the movie.” That night I didn’t get lucky but I did find out what true love means. I hoped Buttercup and Wesley were getting lucky. And that morning I woke up alone. ### I woke up in my shorts, t-shirt, and a dry diaper. I had encouraged Cassie to wear diapers to bed and I promised to wear them to bed when I was in the dorm. My phone had rang and I ignored it, but then I looked at my text and froze. “Just arrived for a visit. The staff let me upstairs. -Bets” I froze. The message was from tree minutes ago. I opened the bathroom door and found Melody in there. She was dressed for the day already. “Are you diapered? Bets is coming.” “That’s not funny, Nora.” “I’m not kidding.” I ran through her room, grabbed one of her childishly printed diapers and pulled her into my room. “Lay down.” I diapered her as quickly as I could just as I heard a knock on the door. I picked up her panties and threw them in my laundry and then push her shorts to her. “Get them on. Quick.” I went to the door and peeked through the peephole. It was Bets.” I had to pee badly from the night before, so I just relaxed and wet my diaper. Then I opened the door. “Good morning, Nora. I thought I would take you girls to breakfast and see how you were all doing.” She looked over at Melody. “Hi, Melody. How are you doing?” “Much better,” she said. “I had to get twenty-five shots just to start classes.” “Oh you poor girl? Why so many?” My mother didn’t believe in vaccines, so I needed them all to be able to start classes.” Bets shook her head. I think she looked angry. While they were talking, I grabbed my phone and texted Cassie. “If you are coming, stop by my car and get a diaper on. Bets is here. I’m dropping the keys out the window.” I then opened the window and dropped my keys outside. “So, Nora, did that woman ever show up here?” I shook my head. “Well thank goodness,” said Bets. I looked at her. “I need to freshen up for the day. I just woke up and I am wet and smelly.” I grabbed some clothes and a diaper and took them into the bathroom and showered quickly. I got dressed in the bathroom and then check my phone. “We are here and it’s awkward. I couldn’t hide this from Milton, so thanks.” “You want to keep the scholarship?” I texted back. “Yes.” I pocketed my phone and left the bathroom. Melody passed through and then I returned to the room with just Bets. “Where is your roommate?” she asked. “Um, Cassie had a date and didn’t come home.” I wanted to look at my phone, but Bets was watching. “She said she’d be back after breakfast. We didn’t know about the surprise breakfast you had planned.” “That’s okay,” said Bets. The door burst open and Cassie stormed in and threw her bag on her bed. She looked angry, her eyes were red and black streaks of mascara ran down her cheeks. Milton followed. “What do you think I am supposed to think? First you pee all over my bed and then you wear diapers. I can’t take it.” Cassie turned to Bets and then looked over to Milton. “Milton, just go. Please. I’ll explain later.” He shut the door and left. Cassie looked at Bets and let the tears flow. “Nora, do you want to step out so I can talk to Cassie?” asked Bets. “No,” said Cassie. “Please let her stay.” “So what happened Cassie?” She looked at Bets with tears flowing. “I cheated on the scholarship. I didn’t want my boyfriend to know about the diapers so I bought sexy lingerie to wear instead. I understand if you want to kick me out. I really loved MIT so far.” “And what happened when you did wear diapers with your boyfriend?” She hung her head. “I peed all over both of us in his bed” “And then he learned about your diapers anyway. So did you learn your lesson?” “Um,” she said. “I really wanted to go to MIT. I’m sorry for getting regular underwear.” Bets laughed. “I did the same thing. I tried to go on a date without being diapered, but I peed all over myself in his car before we got to the restaurant. You need to sit down your boyfriend and be honest with him. You need to ease a boy into dating an incontinent girl. It’s not something you want to spring to him after you wet your pants because you were too prideful to wear the diapers you need.” It then began to dawn on me that Bets didn’t realize Cassie was a faker. She actually thought Cassie had tried to hide her diapers from Milton by wearing panties to bed and had an accident. I walked over to Cassie and rubbed her shoulders. “Everything will be okay, Cassie.” I looked at Bets. “I’ll get her cleaned up for breakfast and then we’ll join you and the others soon.” Bets looked at Cassie. “It will be okay.” She left. Cassie looked at me. “She knows and I am getting kicked out.” I shook my head. “She doesn’t know you are a faker. She just thinks you didn’t wear a diaper and wet yourself because you are incontinent, not because you are a bedwetter.” She smiled through her tears and laughed. “Bedwetter is hardly an upgrade.” “But now that Milton knows you have diapers, just wear them for bedwetting if you spend the night with him.” She sighed. “Well if he wants to sleep with a smelly diaper baby, then I will sleep with him.” “Now go wash up so we can eat breakfast. I am hungry.” “Me too. Apparently Milton didn’t want me cooking him pancakes in a wet teddy.” I laughed. “That is his loss then.” “Don’t you know it?” she said. ### Breakfast was weird. At least Cassie got her pancakes. She didn’t have to cook them at all. The restaurant did it for her. I had bacon and eggs. Sullen Violate and carefree Darlene were doing well in classes and had become best friends. Bella couldn’t stop gushing about her black diapers. Melody couldn’t say much and neither could I. I had worn panties during the day for about a week and I was back in diapers again. I hoped Bets wasn’t going to come back and surprise us again. “This is really yummy. When are you coming back to do this again?” “I usually come the second Saturday of the month,” she said. I took a bite of my bacon strip. “Awesome.” Cheating was fine when it came to wearing diapers and Melody and Cassie deserved to be happy. I just hoped Melody could be grown up and Cassie could have a little less stress in her life. Chapter Twenty-Five: Accepting Diapers “Milton, you’re a jerk, but Cassie likes you, so that is why we are here.” I picked up my donut and took a big bite, pausing to suck out some of the pudding. Cassie sat beside me in the booth at Linda’s and Milton sat across from us. Between us was a box of a dozen donuts that I insisted that Milton pay for. Milton yawned. “It’s 6:30 am. I don’t know why you wanted to meet here in the first place.” “Because you avoided Cassie all week. It’s Friday already and you haven’t even called her. She’s worried you don’t like her anymore.” “I like hanging out with her, but she...” I didn’t let him finish the sentence. “She embarrassed herself in front of you and you did nothing to reassure her. Instead you yelled at her and humiliated her further.” I waited while that sunk in. “Let’s just go,” said Cassie. “It’s obvious that he is disgusted by me.” She stood up to leave. “Sit down, Cassie,” I said. “We are not done. I want to hear Milton say that he wants to stop doing astronomy with you and watching Star Trek characters cut off each other’s hands with laser swords.” “It’s Star Wars,” Milton and Cassie said together. They laughed. “Okay, Star Wars,” I said and then lowered my voice. “Do you want to give that up because of a little pee?” Milton sighed. “It’s not the first time she did this, you know,” he said in a lowered voice. “I know,” I said. “Last time you left her across the state and my date and I had to drive out and get her, so she was not only humiliated in front of you, but also in front of my date. Yet she dated you again. I wouldn’t have given you a second chance.” “It’s kind of gross to be peed on by your girlfriend,” he said. “Listen, Milton,” I said. “I am sure she didn’t pee the bed with you in it to make it a better experience. College is stressing Cassie out and causing her to wet the bed. Maybe you should help her out instead of make her feel worthless.” “What about the diaper?” he whispered. “That is just weird.” Cassie looked at him. Her eyes glistened and I think she was about to cry.” I kicked him under the table. “I wear them for my own wetting,” I said. I could feel my face grow warm and hot. “When she started having problems I gave her some of mine and told her to use them to deal with the problem. I thought she would explain it to you, but you aren’t really that understanding, are you?” He looked at the box of donuts. I think he was thinking about taking another donut, but I glared at him. Instead, he looked up at me. “So what do you want me to do, Nora?” “How about you accept your girlfriend for who she is? Give her another chance. She was more than forgiving when you left her at a gas station in the middle of nowhere.” I chomped on my donut and enjoyed the maple frosting as it mingled with the pudding in my mouth. “What if she wets the bed again?” he asked. “I don’t want wet on.” “I won’t do it again,” said Cassie. “How will you react if she does?” I asked. “Are you going to humiliate her again? Because I am already unhappy with how your treat her.” “It’s my fault. I’m sorry,” said Cassie. “No, it isn’t. Milton is the one acting like a jerk. So this is what is going to happen. Milton, you don’t want wet on when you are sleeping. Cassie, you can’t predict whether or not you will have a wet night. So when you are staying over at Milton’s, you will put on a diaper before you go to sleep. Milton, you will not tease her about her diaper or her wetting. And you will not tell anyone about this arrangement.” Cassie looked at Milton and then me. Her face was bright red. I have never seen her that embarrassed. “I like hanging out with you, Milton. We have so much in common. Are you going to let this one thing come between us?” “Well I did like the sexy teddy you wore last weekend. And we both like space and the same movies and stuff. I don’t want to give that up.” “So,” I said. “You’ll put up with her unwanted costume change before she falls asleep with you? That’s all we are asking.” “Okay, but I don’t want to have to change her.” He made a weird face. I laughed. “Is that what your problem with the diaper was? That you don’t want to change your girlfriend that you see naked anyway?” He nodded. “Yeah, Messy diapers are gross and they smell.” “Listen. A. She’s not going to poop in them and B. She is capable of changing herself. Besides, she’ll only be wearing them while she is sleeping. In the morning she will shower and put on her regular underwear.” Milton nodded. “Okay. I think that is okay. Cassie, do you want to do this? I promise I won’t humiliate you again.” She stood up and walked around the table and sat next to Milton. She then grabbed a donut and put it on a napkin in front of him. “I saw you eying that chocolate sprinkles one.” I grabbed my third donut. “I need to work on my freshman fifteen,” I said. I took a big bite of a chocolate long john and let the flavors mix in my mouth before swallowing. I wasn’t wearing a diaper that day, nor did I have a bow and arrow, but I sure felt like cupid as we ate donuts together. Chapter Twenty-Six: The Cheese-E-ist Restaurant Ever It was Saturday and I had a date later that night, but I had the afternoon free. I was one of those students who did my homework right away after school and then could spend the later evenings reading or otherwise enjoying myself. Although I hadn’t finished everything Friday night, I had plenty to keep me occupied on Saturday morning. I had just finished the last math problem in my calculus homework when Melody came bursting in through our shared bathroom. “Nora, do you want to come with us? We are going some place awesome.” “Slow down. Who is we again? And I can’t. I am starving.” I really was hungry and looking forward to the cafeteria fare in the dorms. Melody looked disappointed. “But my father is here and we are going to lunch. Please come with us.” “Sure. What kind of food do you have in mind?” I shuttered at the thought of going to McDonald’s again. Apparently Melody thought it was wonderful. I didn’t want to get sick when I couldn’t resist the urge to order one of their caustic milkshakes. “Not McDonald’s I hope.” She was still beaming. “Better than McDonald’s. We are going to Chuck E Cheese.” I was about going to say, “Taco Bell?” in my Sylvester Stalone tone, but then Melody was excited by it and I hadn’t had pizza in a while. And Jonah said I needed to learn about video games. So I said, “Why not?” We went through the bathroom to her room and I met Melody’s father for the first time. He was younger than my own father. Her dad had a very distinctive mustache. The corners were twisted up on the ends in points, like reddish flames, much darker than his very light blond hair. He smiled. “So this is my daddy, Jack Franklin,” said Melody. “And this is Nora Jones, one of my good friends. We share a bathroom.” I waved. “Nice to meet you, Nora. Melody said you helped her learn how to do a few things that her mother didn’t teach her.” “Yep. I taught her how to do her own laundry,” I said. “Good,” he said. “I don’t have a washer and dryer and could never teach her the basics.” “No washer and dryer?” I asked. “Well in my work, I travel a lot, so I am usually on the road.” “Well, let’s go,” said Melody. “I still have tokens from last year.” She grabbed a purse and flung it over her shoulder. “Do you have everything you need?” he asked. “Of course,” she said. We walked out to the car. His vehicle was a Jeep, but it had a tow bar on it like it was usually pulled behind an RV. My parents weren’t big on camping, but Kara’s family were big RV enthusiasts. I looked at it. “Do you go RV-ing a lot?” He nodded and started the Jeep and we pulled out of the dorm parking lot. “I am in the RV delivery business. I just delivered an RV to a family in Boston, so I decided to see Melody since I was in town already.” “So how often do you do this?” I asked. “It depends on how far from the factory it needs to go, but usually about one or two a week.” I couldn’t imagine driving all over in an RV. Kara’s family usually stayed at RV parks. “My best friend’s parents have a Fleetwood RV.” He frowned. “They are a major competitor of ours.” He laughed. “They keep us innovating though.” He kept driving. It only took about twenty minutes to get to the pizza place. We walked in and it was like it had never changed. “I haven’t been here since I was eight,” I said. “Daddy takes me here at least once a year,” said Melody. “I am a ski ball expert, so you better watch out.” “Food first, then games,” said Mr. Franklin. I giggled. “Yes, sir. I am starved anyway. We found a seat in the dining room without the big stage of animatronic singing animals and we sat and talked. “Melody gushed about classes and how she was becoming more independent. “Did you know Mommy hunted me down at the scholarship camp and tried to make me go home?” “Really?” asked her father. “How did she know about everything?” “I think she found out when I got the letter about my vaccinations. I had to go to student health and get all the vaccines I should have had over the years.” Melody continued. “Anyway, she went to the campground with a policeman and tried to get me to go home, but I told her that I was going to stay and go to college. The policeman said I could do what I wanted because I am eighteen.” “Good for you, baby,” he said. “Your mother unfairly held you back because of your problem.” Melody looked thoughtful, but didn’t say anything, so I was free to open my own mouth. “That’s not a problem anymore. Student Health told her there wasn’t physically wrong with her and Melody figured out her mother just didn’t teach her and she learned to use the bathroom by herself.” “Nora, no,” Melody said, but it was too late. Mr. Franklin’s face turned bright pink. He had been pale to begin with and it was easy to tell when he was angry. “That woman lied to me and you. She stole your childhood so she could keep you under her control. I am calling your mother and letting her know how despicable she is for what she did.” Melody looked alarmed as she looked out into the restaurant. “Quiet, our food is here.” A waitress laid a pizza on the table and we took time to pass out some slices for us. I took a bite of my pizza and looked at Melody. “I am sorry for bringing that up.” “Well, I am eighteen and don’t have to talk to Mommy again. I am so angry about what she did to me, but Daddy, don’t confront Mommy about this. I don’t want her to know that she doesn’t have power over me anymore. Besides, she can stop me from going to college just by telling the scholarship coordinator that I am not incontinent anymore. Then I would have to go back to her. I don’t want that to happen.” Her father’s normal color returned to his face and Melody relaxed. “I will not call your mother,” he said. “Now we came here to have fun, not argue about your mother. “Goody,” she said. She grabbed two slices of pizza from the pan to her plate dragging a stream of cheese across the table. I smiled and grabbed a few pieces of my own. “I haven’t been to a pizza arcade in years,” I said. “How did you know they still had them?” “Daddy took me to Chunk E. Cheese for every birthday. It was the one chance I got to have the kinds of fun Mommy didn’t want me to have.” “Oh?” I asked. “Melody’s mother didn’t want Melody to have fun if she wasn’t the center of it,” he said. “Or do anything, apparently,” I said. “Maybe that why she kept you in diapers?” Melody frowned, then nodded. “If my talking Barbie didn’t require a computer, I would have never been able to use a computer. Mommy couldn’t figure out how to make her talk and she left me alone with the computer for hours. I just had to change Barbie’s speech every now and then, so she thought I was only doing that.” We quickly ate and then when we were finished, we each got a cup of tokens. “Let’s play Ski Ball,” said Melody. I got up and followed her out into the game room. It was black lit and filled with flashing arcade machines and electronic noise. I went over to the ski ball machines and put in my tokens. The nine balls rolled down the chute and I begin to play. By the time I finished the first game, I only had one ticket print out. I looked over to Melody and she had ten tickets. I was jealous, but she had scored much higher than me. She smiled. “Don’t worry. We’ll pool our tickets and get something fun to share.” She popped in another token and we started a new round. We played Skee-Ball until it was time to leave. “Well, let’s redeem our prize,” she said. We walked to the counter and looked around. There were really awesome prizes, but we didn’t have near enough tickets for a MacBook or a LCD TV. Instead we spent our tickets on a cheap plastic Slinky. She looked a bit disappointed, but I just shrugged. “We just had fun playing.” “And we’ll have fun playing with the Slinky at the dorms. We didn’t have stairs at Mommy’s house.” Melody’s father drove us back to the dorms and then I came back to see Jonah walking away. He wasn’t happy. He was clinching and unclinching his fists. He stopped and looked at me. “Did you forget about our date? Cassie said she didn’t see you all day and Bella said she saw you leaving with some guy.” “Sorry, I kept her our too long,” said Melody. “My father stopped by and took us both to Chuck E. Cheese for my birthday.” She held up the Slinky. “See what Nora and I won at Skee-Ball.” “But you didn’t answer your phone or my texts or anything. I thought you didn’t want to talk to me anymore.” I grabbed my purse and reached for my phone, but it was gone. I grabbed my keys and went inside and found my phone still on my bed. I grabbed and started scrolling through the messages. I turned to Jonah. “I left my phone. I am sorry I forgot about the date. How late am I?” “Just half an hour,” he said. “I hope our plans aren’t time sensitive,” I said. He shook his head. “We can see the next showing of the movie.” “Let me get dressed and I will be ready.” I grabbed some clothes and threw them on my bed and then pushed him out of the room and was able to get dressed. I thought about a dress, but I decided that I needed to make sure that Jonah wasn’t like Milton. For that, I needed to wear light colored pants. I dressed in a cute blouse and khaki pants that I couldn’t really wear with diapers. I then packed some more suitable clothes in an overnight bag. I came out of the dorm with my purse and my bag. “Let’s go,” I said. Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Movie: the Test The movie was educational for me. I had never been to a superhero movie before and Jonah had to explain things now and then. However, I enjoyed it. I drank my large soda and some of Jonah’s and didn’t take a bathroom break because I was afraid to miss any of the movie. By the time the credits rolled, I was bursting. I stood up and tried to leave, but Jonah grabbed my arm. “You got to stay for the credits or else you’ll miss what the next movie is going to be about.” “Really?” I asked. I had to pee and I regretted not wearing a diaper, but I was not going to wet and then walk out in front of all these people. I squeezed my thighs together as the credits rolled. “I really had no idea that it took so many names to make a movie. They had separate credits for the caterers and craft services. They are pretty much the same job too. Both of them serve food to the actors. I later looked up the difference, but I though I was going to soak the theater seat and I was too embarrassed to tell him that I was desperate. What I planned to do was more embarrassing, but I wasn’t ready yet. Finally a scene came up on the screen and the characters interacted. The audience laughed and then started discussing as everyone got up to leave. “We got to go. I need to pee,” I said to Jonah. He guided me to the bathroom, but the line was so far out the women’s room door that I knew I was not going to be able to hold it. “Jonah, I can’t hold it with this line this long.” “Okay, let’s go,” he said. He led me out of the theater and into his minivan. We drove across the parking lot as I held my crotch and then pulled into the gas station on the other side of the parking lot. I got out and started to go into the gas station. I decided it was a good place to have my accident, but the clerk gave me a dirty look. Instead I hurried into the bathroom and locked myself inside. As soon as I saw the toilet, instinct took over and I pulled down my pants and panties and sat on the toilet and peed. After peeing, I realized what I had done. I missed my chance to test Jonah. I wiped and got dressed and then saw my phone sticking out of my pocket. I picked it up and called Jonah. “Jonah,” I said in a weepy voice, “I didn’t make it.” “Are you okay? Should we try somewhere else?” he said over the phone. “No, I mean I got into the bathroom and started peeing down my legs. I’m soaked and embarrassed.” “Are you serious? You wet yourself?” I let out a sob into my phone. “Well, don’t cry. These things happen. I shouldn’t have made you stay for the credits. Come on out and I’ll take you home.” He was so nice and I suddenly felt guilty for lying to him. I went outside and then got in the minivan. “Now, don’t be too embarrassed to date me again, Nora.” His hand touched my upper thigh and then he gave me a confused look because I was dry. I looked back at him. “Sorry,” I said. “I had to test you. Cassie’s boyfriend humiliated her twice over something like this.” I leaned forward to kiss him. “You passed.” “So you didn’t have to pee at all?” He sounded more annoyed. “You don’t trust me to treat you right?” Now I was on the defensive. “I’m sorry. You always treated me perfectly. And I really would have peed my pants in the theater lobby if you didn’t drive me to the gas station. I thought I was going to die. I was really counting on going during the credits. But I couldn’t help thinking, what you would do if I didn’t make it. I didn’t plan this out really well. I trust you completely.” He frowned. “We had this discussion earlier when we went and got Cassie on our first date. I knew she wet herself and that’s why she needed the extra clothes.” I looked at him. “I’m not being honest with you,” I admitted. “You see, Cassie and I are roommates because we both wet the bed. I just can’t really break it to a boy in a good way. I understand if you don’t want to see me again. Just don’t tell anyone about me and Cassie’s problem.” He reached over and kissed me. We made out a bit and I felt so wet. “Okay, now I am a different kind of wet. If you are ready, I’ll let you do me.” “I’m not ready for that yet,” he said. “I am waiting until I get married and I am not ready to think that far ahead until I graduate.” I kissed him hard. “You are such a keeper. I will respect your wishes in that area. I hope you still want to date me after all the mistakes I made today and what I revealed about myself.” He held my hand. “Nora, I still want to date you. You are okay and that won’t change even after I graduate and want more in a relationship.” “Then I declare this date a success. Now why did the superhero carry that old-fashioned relic with him?” “Well in the first movie...” Chapter Twenty-Eight: Driving Home Thanksgiving break was soon and I was exited. I liked my time so far at MIT, but t was really weird pretending to be incontinent so I could keep my scholarship. At least Cassie was also faking it, but she had genuine issues. I packed my suitcases and then Cassie walked in. She looked at my bags and frowned. “Getting ready to go home for Thanksgiving break?” she asked. I didn’t answer because I was getting ready for break and it was obvious. She must have realized she asked an obvious question so she went on. “The dorm said I they are closing for break and I can’t stay here. We are supposed to go home and enjoy the week with our families while they fix the bathrooms.” She frowned and walked over to the bed and sat down. “I don’t really want to take Bets up on her offer of a place to stay for the week. Can you imagine?” I laughed. “Could you even go 24/7 again?” She thought about it for a little bit. “I probably could. I mean, it would be easy, but I can’t deal with the paranoia that Bets would discover that I was faking. A week at camp was bad enough and you basically caught me out at Walmart right after camp.” “I actually caught you peeing in the woods that night we looked at the stars and looked for meteorites” “Meteors. They are not meteorites until they hit the ground. But, wait, you caught me peeing? I had kind of just changed into a clean diaper and didn’t want to wet it yet.” I nodded. “She paced back and forth. “Oh Bets is so going catch me since it will just be the two of us in the house. At least at camp there were six of us girls.” “Don’t worry about Bets. You are coming home with me.” I grabbed two packs of diapers and threw them in a duffle bag and put it with my stuff I was taking home. “So pack,” I said. “I want leave in half an hour.” She went to her closet and packed about four outfits. She then packed enough socks and underwear for two weeks. She didn’t pack any diapers. She brought her laptop and table since we both had a paper due. “Bring diapers. You’ll have to sleep in my room and I’d rather you didn’t pee in my bed.” “What were the diapers your brought for then?” “Because I promised I’d wear them to bed as long as you needed them. I didn’t embarrass myself in front of Milton for nothing.” She packed some diapers in her diaper bag. “Good idea. I don’t want your mother to throw me out on my butt in the middle of Pennsylvania.” We were all packed and I rushed us out the door of the dorm. The room was clean. Our beds were made, and our valuables put away. Most of what we owned was our laptops and clothes and we brought most of those with us. We went out to my car and soon we were one the road. We had driven for four hours when Cassie looked at me. “Can we stop soon. I have to pee.” I decided to tease her. “Just go in your diaper. I went in mine an hour ago.” I resumed driving. I also picked up my bottle of Mountain Dew from my cup holder and drank it down. She shifted her hips in the seat and then grabbed her crotch. “Nora, I’m serious. I am about to wet right in your seat. Besides, I am not diapered and it will make a mess.” “You really have to go. Well, we arguing to run out of gas soon, so I guess we can stop. Besides I am out of pop and I was just teasing when I said I was diapered.” I took the next exit and we stopped at the gas station. I didn’t even pull up to a gas pump. I just parked because I needed the bathroom as well. We went in, used the facilities and then I left to fill up the car while Cassie bought treats. She came out as the car was filled up. I got my receipt out of the gas pump and we were on the way. “Everything come out all right,” I asked. She nodded. “So does your mom know you signed up for a scholarship for incontinent girls?” I almost swerved I was so panicked. I got control of the car and then looked at Cassie. “Don’t do that again. My parents would freak if they knew I was doing this. Let’s not tell them. In fact, we only wear diapers for bed all week. We don’t have long classes to sit through and we can stop at a rest area any time we need to pee.” Cassie nodded. “Okay. The family doesn’t know. Anything else?” “Most of my family is Republicans. Don’t get involved in any arguments.” “Are you a Republican?” asked Cassie. “What?” I thought about it. I really didn’t know. “I don’t know. I haven’t decided yet.” Cassie sat back and thought silently for a bit. “I would be a Libertarian, but I don’t want dope legalized.” I shrugged. “Why not? It doesn’t hurt anyone else.” She looked at me a second. “I lived with this one family and they fed me graham crackers and Kool-aid for an entire semester. I only got to eat real food when I bought school lunches because they spent the grocery money on dope. It just breeds irresponsible people.” “Oh,” I said. I sat in silence for a while. “But we get a big meal with turkey and stuffing and mash potatoes and yams and green bean casserole, and for dessert we get pumpkin pie with Cool Whip on it.” “What will I get to eat?” she asked. “The same stuff as me,” I said. “Doesn’t turkey and stuffing sound good to you?” She game me a funny look. “When I lived with Cathy and Peter, they said Thanksgiving dinner is just for family and you don’t share it with anyone who is not a blood relative. I had to sit in my room by myself because they had relatives over. They brought me a bowl of popcorn and some pretzels and that's all I had.” “What kind of blockhead said you can’t share Thanksgiving with people who aren’t your relatives?” I asked. “You lived with some terrible people.” “Well after Loraine, I went to live with Cathy and Peter for three years, then …” She listed off a bunch of names before she got to her favorite Felix. She then mentioned a few more names. “None of them had me during Thanksgiving except Loraine and Cathy and Peter.” “Loraine is that awful woman that caged you with the other animals in that puppy mill?” She nodded, then shuttered. “In November too. Do you know how cold it is in a cage, especially when you wet your pants?” “Well, no cages, no wetting our pants, and no shutting you up in a room. Just be yourself and be polite and everything will be fine.” I shook my head. “You are going to enjoy a real Thanksgiving dinner no matter what.” “Thank you, Nora. You are the best friend ever.” I drove the rest of the way home. Cassie read her textbook on her tablet and I listened to the radio and drove. Then we got to my house. ### I pulled in the driveway and got out. I tried the door and it was locked. I had not brought my house key with me when I left for college. I rang the doorbell. My mother answered. “Oh, Nora, you made it back already. Come on in. Your grandparents came yesterday and are occupying the guest room. Your cousin has taken the foldout bed in the study.” She leaned in to whisper to me. “I didn’t know you would be bringing a friend. We don’t really have the room unless you want to put sleeping bags on the floor of your room?” “What’s wrong with my room?” I asked. I took Cassie by the hand and dragged her to my room. My room was missing. What had been my room was an empty shell. The carpet was missing. The walls were gone too. You could see the studs. Even though the carpet was gone, you could see a scorch mark on the floor near the window, which was boarded over. Over by where my bed used to be was a water-damaged area were I had peed. My stuff was gone, but where they used to be was piles of new Sheetrock, a brand new window, and lots of construction supplies. Cassie looked around. “Looks like they are doing a major remodel.” I nodded. “But why now? I lived here all summer like this because we couldn’t afford to fix anything.” I walked back down stairs. “We can’t stay in my room,” I said. “There is no furniture and it’s not habitable like this. And I brought my roommate Cassie.” “Nora, calm down. It’s been arranged. Kara said you can stay over with her. Just call her and ask if your roommate can stay too.” I calmed down. Of course my mother would have figured out a plan. She looked at Cassie. “You are very welcome to our house. Sorry about the sleeping arrangements. The house is in chaos and construction work never got finished.” She went to the computer and printed out two sheets of paper. She handed one to me and one to Cassie. I took it and looked over the “Steven Family Thanksgiving Week Itinerary.” Cassie looked at it with confusion. “I’ll explain later,” I said. “You don’t want to miss any events my mother has planned.” “Cassie, do you have any food allergies or religious restriction we need to know about.” “No. I can eat whatever I am served,” she said. I smiled. “We get along great. Cassie is a fun roommate. She has lots of stories from before college.” “I’d like to hear some sometime.” I shook my head so only Cassie could see me. “Let’s go to Kara’s so we can get settled in. I will be back in time for….” I looked at the itinerary. “…Monopoly or Uno and light refreshments at seven.” We walked out of the house and got into my car. “That was weird,” said Cassie. She held her Steven’s Family Thanksgiving Week Itinerary. “I never had an itinerary planned for me in such detail.” “My family is not weird. No one gets locked in cages or told to hide in a room during Thanksgiving dinner.” “Fine,” said Cassie. “My family experiences are way more weirder than yours. But I had a lot of families and not one had a printed itinerary.” She sat in silence for a while while I drove to Kara’s. “Although some of them were so disorganized they could use an itinerary,” she admitted. “See,” I said. She nodded. “So what is on the list for right now.” I looked being especially careful since I was driving. “It says Nora driving to Kara’s house.” She rolled her eyes at me. “Let’s say we just go to Kara’s later and go to McDonalds and get some milkshakes. I haven’t had one since—.” “—since we had some on the way to camp and both pooped our diapers. Never again.” “But those were vanilla shakes. I was thinking about egg nog shakes since it is almost Thanksgiving.” “So you want us to lose bowel control for the entire week then?” “Well, no. But I love egg nog and I love shakes from McDonalds.” She looked longingly out the window at a McDonalds we past. She was silent for a bit. “I bet we would have never become this close of friends if we hadn’t had that major accident together, but you have a point. So what about this Kara person and can she be discreet about my night thing?” I laughed. “She is the one who made me buy the right stuff. I would have shown up in pull ups and been totally outed as a faker. “Lol, that is what the other girl did,” said Cassie. I looked at her with surprise. I didn’t know about another girl. “Yeah, you don’t know because you weren’t at the pre-summer get-together. Neither was Melody for that matter. Anyway, she wouldn’t wet the pull up anyway and Bets accidentally walked in on her in the single person bathroom, so she got caught. Also, she didn’t bring any changes. That is such a rookie mistake.” “I was well supplied. Kara burned my panties and I had to wear diapers for two weeks before camp started.” I thought back about that bad ideas. Panties should never be burned. Thrown away would have been fine, but not burned. She frowned. “Yeah, about that. I pretended to wet the bed and told my foster parents the bed wetting started again and what they used at the last place. They weren’t really impressed with me and I think they were happy to see me go to college.” Chapter Twenty-Nine: Arrival Home and Alternate Sleeping Arrangements I pulled the car into the driveway of a little suburban home and we got out. I walked up to the door with Cassie by my side and I rang the doorbell. Kara answered. “Nora!” she yelled and gave me a big hug. I hugged her back and she whispered in my ear. “Who’s the other girl.” “My roommate,” I whispered back. “Be nice.” She released me and smiled. “Welcome to my parent’s house. Nora and I are best friends. Any friend of Nora is a friend of mine.” Cassie looked at Kara. “Don’t I know you?” I looked confused and Kara bit her lip. Kara looked embarrassed. “Yeah, I met you on senior skip day when I was looking at a college and you were there.” Cassie looked at me. “Well, that is how she knew.” Kara looked confused now. “Well, let’s go in and I’ll show you where you will be sleeping and then you two can freshen up.” We walked up to her bedroom. Her queen sized bed sat in the middle of her small room flanked on either side by nightstands. “Well you two can have the bed. I have an air mattress so I will sleep here.” She motioned to the floor. Cassie looked dubious, but I smiled. “It will work. We haven’t had a sleepover in ages. Thanks for taking the floor.” She smiled back. “Anything for my best friend.” “Do you want to get our luggage,” I asked Cassie. “Sure,” she said. We went out to the car and carried our bags upstairs. When we came back up, Kara was waiting for us. “So Nora, I got the Charlie Brown Thanksgiving Special on DVD. We always had to watch it. I thought we could see it as soon as you get ready.” “I’ve never watched that. Is it good?” Cassie smiled trying to be friendly. “Of course it is good,” I said. “It’s a classic. I can’t believe you never watched it.” “Well, I’ll go get it ready on the VCR while you two get changed.” She ran off. “What do we wear for watching a DVD?” asked Cassie. “I think she meant that we should change our diapers. She thinks you are incontinent and I am wearing one as a faker.” I shrugged. “So do you want to wear one?” “Sure, but we could have had the egg nog shakes if we were going to wear diapers anyway.” “You don’t remember camp very well, do you?” I said. She shuddered. “Well anyway, remember in the car how I talked about the girl with one pull-up faking incontinence?” I nodded. “Well she was your friend Kara.” “What?” I asked. “No way.” “Way,” she said. “She is pretending to not remember me, but we sat together at the get-together.” “That might be why she was so adamant about making me wear and use diapers for two weeks before I left for camp. She was the one that decided to burn all my panties.” I looked down the hall making sure she wasn’t coming. “Maybe that is why she knew what to do diaper-wise.” “At least she learned from her mistakes,” said Cassie. She walked over to her diaper bag and pulled out a diaper. Then she undressed and taped it on, then put her panties back in her bag and pulled her jeans back on. I wore a skirt, so I only had to pull my skirt up to change from panties to a diaper. Once diapered we went downstairs. We sat down on the couch and got ready for the show. “Wait. We need drinks. Nora, come and help me pick something out.” Kara grabbed my hand and took me to the kitchen. “Whoa. What’s up.” I knew Kara dragged me in to talk, not to pick drinks. “So, what is it like wearing diapers all the time?” she asked. “Is this why you dragged me in here?” I asked. ”So?” “It feels like a soft pillow between my legs,” I said. “But when I wet, it kind of bothers me because it shouldn’t feel good. But I have to worry whenever I am with my boyfriend that he will notice I am wearing them. He doesn’t really know.” “Wow, you tried dating in a diaper. You are brave.” “Well anyway let’s get the drinks. What do you have?” “Just Mountain Dew,” she said. We returned with six cans of Mountain Dew. Cassie was none the wiser that we were gossiping about her, but she was gossiping about Kara earlier. I wonder what Kara’s deal was. I didn’t know she had signed up for the scholarship too as another faker. Since she got caught, that opened up a space for me. I would have been yodeling in Austria if not for her. I was familiar with the rolling mountains of the Appalachians, but had not traveled overseas to see the Alps. I knew they were different mou, because I am not an idiot, but I tried the yodeling in Appalachia when I realized that was what I was probably going to end up doing. Fortunately the MIT scholarship opened up. I had Kara to thank for the opening and also for her coaching me on how to blend in, mostly based on her own failure to blend in. The movie started as usual. Again, as is everytime I watch it, I was laughing at Snoopy and Woodstock’s efforts to set up table and chairs for Thanksgiving. By the time the poor meal of toast, pretzel sticks, and popcorn was served, I was still giggling. “Is this where my foster parents got the idea to feed me that for Thanksgiving?” asked Cassie. I stopped laughing and it an arm around her. “This year, you will have turkey and all the fixings.” “Even though I am not family?” she asked. “You are my friend and Friendsgiving rules,” I said. “What is your family doing for Thanksgiving, besides inviting us to sleep over?” asked Cassie. Kara smiled. “We are all going over to the Stevens’ house and eating with them. Now quiet, this is the best part.” The cartoon cut to the closing scene where Charlie Brown invited his friends over to spend Thanksgiving at his own grandmother’s house. The children sang a song and then the cartoon ended. “So do you want to watch the Mayflower Voyages,” asked Kara. “No,” I said. “Let’s watch the Christmas ones.” “We can’t because Thanksgiving hasn’t passed. You can’t do Christmas stuff until Santa’s sleigh stops at Macy’s at the end of the Thanksgiving Day parade.” Kara retrieved the DVD and put it away in its sleeve and put it on the shelf with the Christmas and Halloween DVDs. “I never heard of these rules,” said Cassie. “They are quite well known,” said Kara. “They are completely arbitrary,” I said in return. “Kara and I had special rules we made up for everything. What did you think we did at all the sleepovers we had? Had pillow fights in our underwear?” Cassie thought for a minute. “Besides that I think we do each other's hair, give each over makeovers, and steal the underwear of the first person who goes to sleep, dip them in water, and put them in the freezer.” We looked at her with confusion. “Well that is what I think happens at them.” Cassie shrugged. “I’ve never been to a sleepover and foster children aren’t allowed to ‘invite their criminal friends over to case the place.’” Kara laughed and I reached under the blanket and pinched her hard in the leg. “Ouch,” she said, but the pinch got her the hint. She stopped laughing. “So if you want to do the pillow fight thing, we can,” said Kara. “I don’t think you want to with your problem.” I frowned. “We don’t need to go there. We all know about my scholarship and why Cassie and I got it.” I was going to let her think Cassie was genuine for a while. I wasn’t sure if I trusted Kara to keep Cassie’s secret. She would keep mine, I thought, but maybe she changed. “I’m sorry,” said Kara. “I shouldn’t have said that.” “It’s okay,” said Cassie, “but I am not really comfortable with people knowing that I am wearing a diaper. My boyfriend doesn’t even know.” “How do you—?” Kara started to say. “Easy,” said Cassie. “We do it in the hot tub.” She smiled and then I started to giggle. “I got the boyfriend who wants to wait until he gets married, so that is not an issue.” I thought of Jonah and how I wanted him and wondered what he would think of it he knew about the scholarship and how I wore diapers, but really didn’t need them. “Well that is an issue,” said Kara. “What’s the point of having a boyfriend if you can’t have fun with him.” “So did you get boyfriend at Penn State,” I asked Kara. She stood up and twirled. “Do you think a college boy could pass up this bod? In fact, I’ve had three boyfriends since the semester started. Just one at a time though.” “She was always the popular high school girl,” I told Cassie. “So we have talked about boys,” said Cassie. “When do we do each other's hair?” She took a notebook out of her pocket and put a check mark where it said, “Talk about boys.” I laughed and grabbed her note book. It really was a list of stereotypical things that girls do a slumber parties. I looked at the list. “Ooh, there is truth or dare,” I said. “Kara, truth or dare.” “Truth,” she said. “What a copout,” said Cassie. “Name a kinky thing you did with a boy,” I said. Kara blushed bright red. “No way,” she said. “Way,” said Cassie. “You picked truth so no take-backs.” “Fine,” said Kara. “My current boyfriend likes to spank me and I love it.” “That isn’t that kinky,” said Cassie. “I got spanked a lot of times.” “Well I have to drag a big wooden paddle to him with my teeth.” “Well that is kind of kinky,” I said, “But it’s just a playful smack I am guessing.” “No,” she said. “The paddle has holes in it and it leaves welts and it hurts to sit down in class for the next couple days.” “You really need a safe word,” said Cassie. “I have one,” said Kara, “but I never use it.” “Okay, your turn Kara.” “Nora, truth or dare.” I decided to be daring, “Dare.” “Show me your diaper.” I looked at her with a scowl, but lifted my skirt revealing the purple diaper I wore. “There. Still dry.” Cassie smiled. “While your holding your skirt up, I dare you to wet your diaper for us.” The Mountain Dew had gotten to me and. I went ahead and relaxed letting the wetness soak into my diaper. The wetness indicator disappeared and I felt it swell around my crotch, but it wasn’t really that noticeable. “Okay, I am done. Cassie, it is your turn.” “This is for Kara,” she said. “I double dare you to go put on one of my diapers and wear it until you wet it.” Kara shook her head. “No. I am not wearing one of your diapers. I don’t have a wetting problem.” “That’s the point,” I said. “Maybe you need to learn what it is like for Cassie.” She looked at me for a bit more than made me comfortable, so I added. “And me. Learn what it is like for me.” “I don’t know how to tape a diaper on,” she said. “I’ll go upstairs and do it for you,” I said. “I’ve changed some of the other girls in the scholarship program and Cassie and I have changed each other. She’s actually pretty good at it.” “Fine, but please don’t make me wet in it?” Cassie smiled. “We could all get egg nog shakes and then see who needs to be changed first.” “No,” I said. “I’m joking,” she said. “Well, come on.” I pulled Kara to her feet and led her upstairs. I looked at Cassie. “I’ll just change her in the bedroom since she doesn’t need both of us as an audience.” “Fine.” I walked with Kara into her room and we closed the door. “So take off your pants and panties and I will change you.” She slipped out of her jeans and then dropped her panties. They were purple with little black bats on them. She held her shirt down to cover her. I opened my bag and pulled out one of my diapers. She walked to the suitcase and held up a pair of my panties. “Why do you have panties in your bag?” “Because I am not letting my parents know that their college aged daughter now wears diapers. What do you think?” It was as close to the truth as possible. “Won’t your roommate realize you are a faker if she sees them?” “She won’t see them. Besides I am diapered now.” I flipped my skirt revealing my wet diaper. “Doesn’t that feel gross after awhile?” I smiled. “It actually feels really good,” I said. “You might try wetting while sitting down. That makes it warm you in more places at once. Why are you so squeamish? You taught me to wear diapers and be convincing.” “Because, I didn’t want you to go all the way to Austria,” she said. “Well, lie down.” She lay down and I opened the diaper and sat in front of her. “Lift your butt. Right there. You can put your butt down now.” I pulled the diaper between her legs and then taped her in it.” “This feels really secure,” she said. “You should be able to wet about three times before you are sufficiently wet to call this exercise over.” I slapped her leg, stood, and then pulled her to her feet. “Besides, why didn’t you tell me that you tried to get the MIT scholarship but you weren’t convincing at all.” “Would you admit you had to wear diapers?” “I don’t like to,” I said. “So far my boyfriend doesn’t know, but Cassie’s boyfriend saw me and was quite frankly a bit immature and stupid about it.” “To be honest, I filled out every scholarship app I could find and the incontinence one just hit for me. It was either that or go to State. Although I have to admit that State is hard enough. I don’t know what your grades are like at MIT, but I barely am going to sneak by with a 3.2 at State.” She reached down and picked up her pants to pull on. “No,” I said, “you need to leave your pants off so Cassie can tell you did her dare.” I then thought about my grades. My exams were all A’s except, ironically, in English where I struggled to get a C. College papers are hard. I will probably make five A’s and a C,” I said. “Wow, is Nora who studied all the time getting a bad grade in a class?” That wasn’t true. I hardly ever studied. I just did my assigned homework and made sure I had an overall understanding of the material. I knew grammar and the parts of speech and how to write a paper, but college English was really different. Our papers had to be about something. “Yes, I am bad at something. Let’s go and show Cassie your new underwear.” We opened the door and Cassie came in. She smiled. “Twirl around.” Kara did, but then she started to blush bright red. “I don’t think I like this.” “Well leave it on. Cassie and I haven’t changed since we got here.” “But Cassie… …and you,” she said adding me at the last minute, “actually need diapers.” “Thanks. I don’t know that already,” said Cassie. “Now, relax everyone.” I wanted to avoid a confrontation. “Let’s just watch stuff on Netflix.” We went back down to the living room and started watching romantic comedies. Most of them sucked, but there was one where Melissa Joan Hart gets robbed and decides to marry some guy for the wedding gifts that she met at the singles table of a wedding. It was pretty funny, at least to Kara and me. Cassie wanted to watch some science fiction series, but I had enough science fiction just from my semester at MIT. I wanted to watch a show I picked. Usually it is, “You never saw blank? Well we are going to sit you down to watch blank this weekend.” Blank either meant the Princess Bride, Monty Python and the Holy Grail, Star Wars, Star Trek, Superman, or the Marvel Cinematic Universe. The one thing I really enjoyed was Ice Pirates for all its cheesiness. However, we had to stop the movie ten minutes in, because Kara’s parents were going to be home soon. “I don’t want to get caught in my diaper. I am taking it off.” “You never wet it,” said Cassie. “But at least let me put pants over it,” she said. “My parents will freak if they catch me.” “Just tell them you started bed-wetting,” said Cassie. “That actually works.” “Yeah, no.” She went upstairs and came down wearing pants. I slapped her on the butt to see if she was still diapered. She was. “Hey,” she said. “Yeah, still diapered. No start the movie. I want to find out if Melissa Joan Hart falls in love with the guy.” “Of course she will. Romance is so formula,” said Cassie. However as we watched she was totally crying by the end of the movie. Inevitably, Kara had to pee. “I have to pee,” she said. “Then pee,” said Cassie. “I did a little bit ago.” “Eww, won’t it smell bad?” “Are you saying we stink?” asked Cassie. “No, she is not,” I said. “She just doesn’t know how good a wet diaper feels. Well until it gets cool and gross.” “You’re not going to smell like pee right away,” said Cassie. “It needs awhile to get that gross ammonia smell and that is usually after you throw it away. Nora and I have a Diaper Genie so we don’t smell up our dorm room, but if I wet during my first class, I can usually wait until lunch time to change unless I have to use the toilet, then I just change afterward and I carry baby wipes in my purse.” “That sound good?” I asked. “Besides, how do you think Cassie and I feel about needing diapers?” Veronica is the person she should really ask, but I didn’t really like Veronica and Darla and here were friends, so I didn’t really need to try to bond with her. Her parents came home at that time, so her chance at bladder relief got delayed. “Oh, Nora, you’re here,” said Kara’s mother. “Yeah, I bright my roommate. I hope you don’t mind.” I put an arm around Cassie. “Mrs. Drake, this is my roommate Cassie Nova.” Kara giggled, and Cassie blushed. “It’s just Cassie. When you use my last name, I am Cassandra Nova. The people who named me were idiots.” “Well we are glad to have you here. Were your parents too far away to meet for Thanksgiving?” Cassie shrugged. “I don’t know. I never met them.” I did a shushing motion and the she said, “Well I am sorry. You are welcome to be part of our family this year.” “Thank you, Mrs. Drake,” said Cassie. “Well I am getting supper ready, but the Stevens are going out to dinner tonight or I would invite you to stay for dinner.” “Once Mom makes plans on the Steven’s Family Itinery, it is pretty much set in stone,” I said. “We should probably be getting ready,” said Cassie. “I want to make a good impression and be on time. Will you come upstairs with us Kara so you can show us where everything is.” “Sure,” said Kara. I walked upstairs with Kara and Cassie. We went into Kara’s room and then Cassie shut the door. “Did you pee yet?” Cassie asked. “No, but I really got to go,” said Kara. “Tickle fight,” said Cassie. She tackled Kara onto the bed and started to tickle her. I stepped besided her and held her kicking freet while Cassie dug her fingers into Kara’s armpits. I freed a hand and used it to tickle Kara’s feet. We had her held down and laughing for a good two minutes before Cassie let up. “Are you peeing?” she asked. Kara sat up. “OMG, it felt so warm. How do you stand this?” She got up and unbuckled her pants. Her diaper was very wet. “Okay you did the dare. Now Cassie and I have to get ready for dinner.” “Okay. I am going to take a bath now.” She ran off. I opened my bag and pulled out an outfit. I looked over at what Cassie was wearing and frowned. “You are not wearing that to my parent’s dinner.” She had picked skinny jeans and big black t-shirt that had Bill Nye on it. I rooted through her bag and didn’t find anything, so I went in my own bag and gave her one of my casual dresses. “Put this on.” “That is so not going to hide my diaper,” she said. “Duh, we are wearing panties.” She got the hint. Our diapers came off and went in Kara’s wastebasket. I’d let her deal with our wet diapers. We used wipes to clean off and soon looked ready to eat at dinner someplace nice. I twirled and my dress came up. “Don’t do that in front of Kara or she’ll think I know you are a faker. I hope we are keeping it a secret that I don’t really need diapers because I don’t trust her.” Cassie straitened the skirt of her dress and then the two of us went down stairs. “Goodbye, Mrs. Drake,” said Cassie. “We’ll see you before it’s too late. I understand we are going someplace nice to eat.” “It’s a local restaurant that your mother loves. It’s too pricy for me,” she said. “Have fun.” We went out to the car and got in. I started it and Cassie confronted me about my family. “I thought you were poor because the IRS raided your family’s bank accounts. However, they have money to remodel their house and to go to fancy restaurants. What gives? You had to pretend to be incontinent because of this.” I thought for a few minutes. “I’m not sure. I am sure my parents have a good explanation for this.”

Chapter 1. “So, you are probably wondering how the hell I got into this mess? Well it seemed like a good idea at the time but boy I had no idea how much it might backfire on me.” “What the hell do you mean it’s going to cost 25,000 dollars? Are you fucking nuts?” “John if you want gender reassignment surgery that’s about as cheap as it can be done for.” “But 25,000 is so much how do you expect me to come up with that in a week?” John asked his doctor. “I’m not sure kid. Your 22 have a fairly good job but your biggest problem is dwarfism. That’s why it’s costing more than normal just cause of your size.” “Doctor Nelson I know I’m small but I’m not that small.” John had always been sensitive about how small he was ever since he was young, but he didn’t want to show it not now. For now, his goal was to have his dream come true and become the women he wanted to be. “John you are barely 26 inches you can barely pass as a 2-year-old and you work for a bank helping people with their accounts. We have been over this for the last 3 years. Even with the hormone replacement therapy you did not grow at all. I’m not sure what else you want me to do.” “Please doc anything I want this more than anything else.” John begged. “John your insurance won’t pay for any of this anymore if you want it done you need to get the cash and your short on time.” Dr. Nelson was trying to be as nice as he could to John, he knew john wanted to be a woman badly and grow but Nelson knew at this rate that will never happen to John. “Please I need more than a week I’ll do anything.” John begged and pleaded to Dr. Nelson. “John I’m already seeing you today free of charge. As for the week I can’t do much about it if you stop taking the hormone’s now if could cause problems that’s why you have a week John.” Dr. Nelson hated to be this mean to John, but he didn’t have much of a choice John had taken too long to want it done and been too scared and now Insurance said it must stop. “Dr. Nelson please I want to be happy I want a new life. I want to be happy and be who I truly am.” John broke down crying. “Please.” John knew it was his own fault, but he had been so scared and so alone he had no idea what to do. John was having thoughts of ways to get the money he needed, and he knew if he did them it would be a big risk, but he had no choice anymore he was out of time. He couldn’t count on his family they had all disowned him and left him when he started treatment to become a woman. He was all alone and he knew it. “John, I care deeply for you I want you to know that I know you have had a hard life but your out of options now. Dr. Nelson thought for a moment before he finished. “If you do find a way to get the money, I will do the operation and I will do something that breaks a lot of doctor codes.” John was worried now just what did his doctor have in mind to help him. “Cause of how small you are I will ask someone to help me get you a new identity if you want. Meaning once the operation is done you will have a new name new everything but that’s up to you. I will save you time and money but it’s only if you can get the money in the next week.” Dr. Nelson had a good idea of what John what thinking right now, and he was hoping if the kid did do it, he could get away with it. John had an idea, but he would have to be quick if he got caught, he would go to jail, and he would not last long in jail at his height. John was going to take the money from his job. He would have to do it quick and wire himself the money and get the operation done before his job knew. He would then need to disappear. “Fine I’ll have the money for you in a few days. Are you sure you can get me a new identity?” John knew if he couldn’t he was screwed. “Sounds like a plan. Have you told anyone about the name you picked Amelia?” “No one knows but you Dr.” John answered. “Good keep it that way. Now I wish you the best of luck.” Dr. Nelson watched as John left. Dr. Nelson picks up the phone and calls his friend. “I’m going to need your help I got a real sad case and I know this kid is doing to do something dumb.” Nelson said. “How dumb are we talking?” the other person on the phone said. “I have a feeling the kid is going to steal the money. The problem is of how small he is, it won’t be hard to find him.” “Ok so I’m guessing this one is going to be a lot harder than the last one a few years back?” “Yeah I’m also going to put in the record it was plastic surgery so that way he will have a better chance at his new life.” Nelson said. “So, what kind of work I need to do?” “Well once he gets the money, he wants to become a woman so I’m going to do that and lie on is records and give her a chance at a new life.” “Ok girl identity got you. Send me his info and I’ll get started on our new girl.” Nelson hung up his phone knowing the money John is getting will only cover his new Identity but he wasn’t going to tell the kid that he was going to do this one out of the goodness of his heart he really felt for the kid. He just hoped the kid would be ok the next few days. John left the Doctors office with an idea and he knew he had to do it tomorrow. After that he had 2 weeks off to disappear. John walked back to his one room apartment opening the door before locking it behind him and falling to the floor crying. “Why did I have to wait so long…” He cried into his arms.” I should have got it done when I had the chance now, I’m left to this.” John looked at his him and saw the cuts and scars on them. This was his chance to be happy he didn’t care how he wanted happiness he knew it was wrong what he was going to do but it was life or death to him. John sat in front of the door for hours before getting up and going to the bathroom then heading to bed dreading what would come tomorrow. John laid in bed knowing if he messed up even a bit, he would die in jail he knew tomorrow had to be perfect. John woke up the next morning dreading the day and what was to happen. He got in the shower and turned the water as hot as he could stand it. “Today will be my last day here, can’t say I’m going to miss the place at least I don’t have anything here I care for.” John turned off the water and got out of the shower being heading to his room to get dressed. He was sick of having to dress up in kid’s clothes but at his size he had no choice and he hated it. John finished getting dressed before grabbing a snack bar and walking to his door. “I’ll can’t say I’ll miss you but thanks for taking care of me the last few years.” John opened the front door before walking though and closing it behind him locking the door then sliding it under the door knowing he won’t be coming back. It felt like a long walk to work for him, longer then it normally was. He could see office building a few blocks away and he was scared to death. John walked in the front door and was greeted as always before he headed up to accounting to where he had worked for the last 3 years. As normal for John no one said hi to him or anything as he made his way to his floor, to him now that was a good thing at least he felt a little better. John sat down at his desk and began his task wiring himself enough money to do what he needed. John had been working at it now for an hour making sure it would take them a while to find what he did he hoped. Now he just had to do minor work tell lunch then get out as quick as he could. John couldn’t help but watch the clock as time slowly ticked by for him, after what seemed like hours it was finally lunch time he made sure to lock his pc so it would take longer and slowly made his way down to the first floor and out of the building before heading the 5 blocks to his bank. As always, he got carded by the teller thinking he was just kid, but he didn’t care at this moment he had to get his money and jet. “Ok sir how would you like your money?” “100’s if possible and quickly if you can please, I need to get back to the car lot.” He lied hoping she might go faster and that she might by it She counts the money in front him before handing him a small bad with the bills that he slips inside his work case he has making sure no one see it. “Thank you.” John says. “Have a great day sir.” “I will miss thanks again.” John couldn’t get out of there fast enough now that he had the money, he had to move quick. He ran the 3 miles to his doctor’s office hoping he was in. “Hello is Dr. Nelson in?” John asked. “Oh, wow hi again John, yes he’s in and he’s free I’ll let him know you’re here.” Nelson secretary said. “Wow he’s works quick I didn’t think he would do it this soon. You can send him back to me and I’ll get him set. Page the nurses.” Dr. Nelson said to his secretary. John walked back to Nelson office and saw him sitting at his desk again. “Ok’ I got the money in cash will that work?” John hoped the answer was yes if not he was screwed now. “Yes, John that will work. Are you sure you want this?” Nelson knew he did but he still felt like he should ask. “Yes, please I’m ready I want this done and quickly.” John had to hurry he had no idea how long it might be before his work found out what he had done. “Ok let’s see the money then I’ll take you back to get ready.” Nelson said. John opened his work case and pulled out the bag inside before pulling out a stack of bills for the doctor. “Ok john let’s head back.” Nelson trusted john enough not to worry about it all being there he knew if he didn’t help john the odds of john killing himself were almost 100 percent and he couldn’t live with that he wanted john to be happy after seeing him for so long. John followed the doctor to a back room used for surgery and saw that there were already 4 nurses ready. “Ok john these nurses are going to get you ready while I get ready myself just do what they say ok?” “Yes sir.” John answered. “This way john please follow us.” John felt so small as he followed the tall nurses. They took him into a small bathroom with a tub. “Ok john we are going to remove your body hair and then make sure you are fully clean. Sound good hun?” “Yes ma’am” John answered. “Ok baby this might sting a bit.” The nurses quickly had him naked as he tried to cover himself. John never did have much hair so he knew this wouldn’t be too bad. The nurses quickly applied a cream over his body then sat back and waited 10 minutes. To john it didn’t hurt really at all or even burn him, but he was happy about that. “Ok hun my name is Amanda I’m going to pick you up and put you in the bath already sweetie?” John was not a fan of baby talk but at the same time he was used to it after years of people doing it to him. “Ok.” Amanda picked John up and carried him over to the bathtub before her and the other nurses started cleaning him from head to toe. The whole cleaning took about 20 minutes, but he could swear he was cleaner than he had ever been. “Ok follow us back to the operating room dear.” Amanda says to John. John followed the nurses back to the room where he saw Dr. Nelson waiting for him. “Are you ready for this. This is your last chance to back out.” Nelson says to John. “I’m ready let’s do this please.” John said politely. “Ok help him up on the table and strap him down.” The nurses picked John up and strapping him down to the table making sure to place his small legs in the stirrups. “Last chance John.” Amanda says while Nelson is getting his tools ready. “It’s ok Amanda I’ve been waiting my whole life for this.” John said. “Ok dear I hope you can be happy now.” Amanda grabs the I.V and slowly puts it in Johns arm and watch’s him as he starts to get sleepy before he is fully asleep. “Ok remember what was said right?” Nelson asked. “Yep if anyone ask’s John was not here today and hasn’t been since yesterday.” Amanda said as the rest of the nurses nodded. “Thank I really owe you for this.” Nelson says “Any time this little guy. Soon to be little girl has earned it for what she has been though. Does she know everything you’re going to do?” Amanda asked. “No, I just told her I was going to make her a woman I kept the rest secret knowing it would be needed if he did what I think he did today.” “He stole that from his work didn’t yet.” Amanda asked “Yep I think so. So, we are not only making him a woman but changing his voice and doing a few minor body changes so if anyone where to look she will look 100% like a girl born and raised.” Dr. Nelson said. “Smart this little angel wouldn’t last 1 minute in jail.” One of his other nurses said. “Well let’s get to work I’ll work below Amanda you work on his voice; the rest please assist where needed.” Nelson said. “Yes sir.” All 4 women said at once. Dr. Nelson had to get his smallest tools for this he had never worked on someone with dwarfism before and this was a first for him. It took almost 4 hours for him to do it, but Johns penis was gone now for good and if anyone looked, he would look like a girl. The only thing John would not have is a womb if anyone looked. “Ok I’m almost done here Amanda how are you.” “Well I got the voice fixed and did some minor facial changes.” Amanda answered. “Ok let’s take a good look over and make sure everything looks great. Dr Nelson looked John soon to be Amelia over and was amazed at how good a job they had done. “If I didn’t know any better, I would say she looks no older then 3 or 4. You did an amazing job on her face and made such small cuts that it should heal quickly.” Dr. Nelson said. “You did tell your friend how old she is to be right?” Amanda asked. “Yeah I told him 22-year-old girl with dwarfism. I also told him to make her either a bit younger or older to make it believe able.” Dr Nelson said. “Well we need to get her moved somewhere to heal for a bit before we get her set up for a week to finish healing.” Amanda said. “Let’s put her in the recovery room we have for kids for now. In case anyone comes by.” Nelson said. Amelia woke up after being asleep for over a week to heal and she can say she felt sore still. “Hello?’ Amelia jumped a bit at the sound of her voice she sounded like a little girl perfectly. Amanda heard Amelia and walked into the room. “Well hello sweetie how are we feeling?” “Sore and why is my voice so high?” Amelia asked. “We did that so no matter what you would pass a girl. And yes, everything went well your 100% girl now hun.” Amanda said seeing how big Amelia’s smile was. “On paper right now, your name is Amelia and you came in here to get facial reconstruction from a car crash. “Oh. Has anyone looked for me?” Amelia asked. “Yes about 2 days ago and we told them you got pissed at Dr. Nelson the day before and said u were leaving town.” Amanda answered. “Thank I owe you all.” Amelia wanted to cry at all they had done for her. “Hun it’s fine we just want to see you happy.” Amanda reached down and gently hugged Amelia careful not to hurt her. “You will be here a few more days before you get your new identity. The day you get that Dr. Nelson is going to give you some money and have someone give you a ride out of the state after that it’s up to you where you go.” Amanda said while still hugging Amelia. “Get some rest ok hun you need to recover more before you can go.” Amanda whispered in Amelia’s ear. Amanda walked over and put some pain killers in Amelia’s I.V and watched as the small girl fell back asleep. Amanda walked back to Dr. Nelson’s office. “She woke up sore I gave her some pain killers and something to help her sleep too.” Amanda said. “Good let’s keep her asleep as much as possible so she can heal. I have everything right now set up and my friend says he will give her, her new Identity once she gets to her new state.” Nelson said. “Where is she going anyways?” Amanda asked. “California the north part of it. After that where she goes is up to her. I plan on giving her 1,000 dollars to start off with and a prepaid credit card with 3,000 dollars for a place to stay for a bit.” “It’s nice you care so much for her.” Amanda said as she saw him think for a minute. “I’ve learned a lot about John as a person for the last few years and after hearing about his live no one should live like that even someone his size. I feel like his family were monsters to him and I guess I just felt really sorry for him.” “Well he finally has his dream. And boy is she an adorable girl now.” Amanda says. “Thanks for all the help with this. You and the rest everyone helped a lot. “After seeing John for 3 years we all wanted to help him, and you gave us the chance.” Amanda said with a smile. “Thank again I mean it.” Nelson said. “It’s fine let’s get back to work though we got a lot to do.” Before Amelia knew it, she was awake again and it was time for her to leave to her new home. “Thanks for the help everyone.” Amelia said to the nurses and Nelson who were in her room ready to see her off. Amanda had Amelia a bag and a backpack her size in normal colors. “These have new clothes for you to wear and I made sure to get the most adult looking ones too sweetie.” Amanda said with a smile. “Thank you for the clothes Amanda.” Amelia smiled back and hugged Amanda. “I got something for you too Amelia. Dr. Nelson hands Amelia a small purse that looks like something a little girl would have. “It has some cash and a card to use for a place to stay. And because it looks like it’s something for a little girl no one will think anything of it.” Nelson smiled. “Thank you all I mean it.” Amelia said from the bottom of her heart. “It’s ok hun now let’s get you going, you have a new home to get to.” Everyone followed behind Amelia to the front door where a car with a trust friend of Nelson’s waited. Amanda then Nelson then the rest of the nurses all gave Amelia a hug. “Take care Amelia we wish you the best.” Amanda kisses Amelia on the head before Amelia gets in the car and shuts the door. Amelia rolls down the window and waves. “Thanks again I owe you.” Amelia says as the car starts to drive off away from everyone waving. “I’m going to miss her.” Amanda said crying into Nelson shoulder. “It’s ok I will to, but I will make sure to try and keep tabs on her to make sure she does ok.” “Thank I worry about her.” Amanda says sobbing now. “I do too I just hope she can live a happy life now. Amanda saw the car going out of sight tell she could no longer see it and sobbed more into Nelson shoulder.

Part 1: Paige hitched her backpack up onto her shoulder as she hefted two black garbage bags off the passenger seat of her car before easing the door shut with her hip. She was 20 and short, barely 5 feet tall, and she had wavy light brown hair that frizzed out around her face unless she held it back with clips or bands, or like today, sunglasses perched lazily on top of her head. She might not look it, based on the number of times she was carded for R-rated movies or given children’s menus at restaurants, but she was soon to start her junior year of college. She was living back home for the summer break to save money on housing, and to “bond” with her soon-to-be stepfather and 18 year old step-sister. Though she hated that idea and saw much more than polite small talk with either of them unlikely, she was still looking forward to the summer at home. Paige knew that she should really look for a job or at least an internship and that many open spots were already filling up, but at the same time she felt like she deserved a little bit of a break after such a hard semester. Working on the whole new-family thing would be work enough, anyway, she reasoned. Or at least that was what she had told her dubious mom when Paige had confessed her failure to secure summer employment. Having a roommate at college, nice as she was, had also meant that Paige had little alone time and made indulging in her ABDL interests basically impossible save for some late night online reading and photo browsing and the couple of weekends where the girl, Tess had gone to see her boyfriend. It would be nice to be able to have the house to herself during the days and her own room with a lock on the door at night. And for as long as she didn’t have a job, she would have the house to herself, despite the two new inhabitants who had moved in this year. Jake and her mom both worked weekdays and from what she had heard, went out together most nights or invited friends over to the house. Her mom’s social life had quickly dwarfed Paige’s own. As for Mia, the girl was equally gregarious, it seemed. From what she had heard and experienced in her brief meetings with the girl, Paige thought that she was nice enough, but they didn’t have many shared interests. Mia loved to run, hike, and cook, woke up at the crack of dawn to get laps in at the community pool, went out with friends and her boyfriend all the time, and this summer, she had not one, but two jobs lined up already, on top of her full social calendar. Paige would much rather watch nostalgic cartoons and eat pop tarts and captain crunch on the couch than do a 5k for childhood diabetes, and she was perfectly fine with that. Mia on the other hand, would come down to the sight of this during winter break, having already swam miles and miles, showered, and changed, only to whip up egg white omelets for herself and her parents, getting a full-mouthed mutter of “no fanks” from Paige. And before the two lovebirds had come downstairs, she would have the table set and the dishwasher loaded, counters sparkling. It was like the girl never stopped moving. During the last such impromptu family breakfast that Paige had been a part of, which turned out to be a daily routine for the house now, she had felt so out of place, munching on her multi-colored crunchberries with her bare hands while the other three had a lively conversation about the local mayoral candidates, some fundraiser, and the current situation in the middle east. Clara knew the gist of what was going on, but she didn’t feel comfortable enough in her knowledge of any of it to really engage in the conversation. Add in that the three of them knew many of the same people, many of Jake and Mae’s friends the parents of Mia’s classmates, and Paige often felt like a fourth wheel being talked over more than an equal contributor to the conversation. The idea of ever seeing Mia as a little sister seemed laughable. They would put up with one another for family dinners once or twice a year until they started families of their own or until Jake and her mom fizzled out. But there wouldn’t be the sisterly bond that her mom went on and on about. Tossing her bags down on the floor in the foyer and kicking off her bright yellow flip flops next to a cubby of neatly stacked sneakers and sandals, Paige called out to the empty house to see if She was alone. “Mom? Jake? Mia? Anybody home?” There was no answer, save for the clicking of nails and high pitched whimpers from the kitchen. Making her way through the house, Paige took in the subtle changes even since she had been here for winter break. It was weird to think that even though this had been where she grew up, other people had been making this their own home in the time that she had been gone this year. The fridge was covered in swim team and bake sale schedules, a straight ‘A’ report card, and an acceptance letter to Princeton. A few photos from her childhood were now mixed in with others of her mom and Jake at the beach, at a concert, on a cruise, and then a few of the tall, smooth dark haired Mia. In one, her red, school-issued swimsuit is stretched across her ample breasts, skimming down along her curves to the high cut outs above her shapely hips. She looked like a supermodel or an extra on bay watch more than a high school senior. As if to contrast this, one of the photos nearest that one is of Paige from middle school the one summer she tried the swim team. In the photo her bright purple and turquoise bathing suit clings loosely to her flat chest, slightly off-centered for being too large, follows her square midsection straight down to her non-existent hips, and sags down below her butt a bit, worn thin and pilled from sitting on the rough pool deck outdoors. Her bright orange goggles are pulled up on the top of her head and her face is pink from sunburn with reddish raccoon eyes from the overly-tight goggles. Her hair is wet and frizzing out around the bands of the goggles, off to the sides and down below her pigtails. The worst part of it is that she was barely 3 years younger in that photo than Mia was in her own. Reasoning that she could probably “spill” something on the photo some time this summer, Paige looked away from the starkly contrasted photos and towards the whining and wagging fur ball across the room. “Hi Lox!” She said, sliding open the crate door and immediately being knocked onto her butt by the small jumping Beagle’s furious kisses. She still couldn’t believe that her mom, after refusing her desperate pleas for a puppy her entire childhood, sucked in so quickly when Mia had made the same request. If he wasn’t so damned cute and friendly Paige might resent the pup. As it stood, he didn’t help with her resentment towards her step-sister-to-be. When she had asked her mom why she caved now with Mia when she had said no so often to Paige, her mom had said that Mia had “shown how responsible she is”. Whatever that means. As if Paige weren’t responsible. Whatever kind of revisionist history that was, Paige didn’t know. She had kept a cactus alive for five years on the bathroom window ledge, thank you very much. Sure, she had forgotten it’s existence for the better part of two of those years, and fine, cacti do best when you basically forget about them, and okay, it had ultimately died when she had dropped it into the sink and then overwatered it, upon remembering it one day, but still! Paige scratched Lox’s ears again and filled a glass with water before heading back to the living room for her backpack. She didn’t feel like lugging the two heavy garbage bags she had shoved her clothing into up the stairs just yet. Maybe if she left them long enough her mom would just do it. She had tossed every article of clothing that she had with her at school into the bags at the last minute, mixing clean and dirty together, not worrying about it since her mom was sure to rewash all of it anyway. She had never really let Paige do the wash since she had flooded the kitchen with soap bubbles and she commented on every break about the way Paige was laundering her clothes at school, pointing out the coffee spills and food stains on blouses and dirty seats of her pants from sitting out by the lake. Paige’s mom had seemed dubious about those stains, pointing out that some of her underwear had large brown splotches as well, but Paige had blushingly sworn up and down that it was from the lake. And it WAS from sitting by the lake. Paige would sit there wiggling in the wet and muddy grass and read and write ABDL stories for hours, the dampness of her pants only adding to the excitement. Would someone think she had had an accident? It would be easily explained away, especially when she showed the bottom of her muddy shoes, but no one ever stopped or asked her, never seemed to give her a second look. Not except for her mom who didn’t seem to accept the excuse. Now that there wasn’t the mud itself to prove her point, having washed her things, she felt like a little kid lying about an accident… or more than one. Not that there wasn’t some amount of thrill to that. It certainly added to the fervor of her writing those winter nights here at home. But as much as she was interested in the subject matter in her stories, she still bristled at the idea that her mom would honestly believe she was having accidents-and of that type-during the day no less. And it hadn’t helped that she had felt it best to have this conversation during one of those family breakfasts during her last visit, holding up a stained pair of her panties and jeans and asking about it in front of Mia and Jake, the three of them inevitably talking over and about her, suggesting stain removers that worked with toddlers Mia had babysat for with similar stains on their onesies and pants… despite Paige’s refrain that it wasn’t that kind of stain. It was with a strange and intoxicating mix of humiliation and arousal that met these memories. Paige didn’t fully understand them, but she did know, from the stories she read online and those she wrote, that she wasn’t the only person out there like this. It was confusing knowing where the line was though, where it became too much. And yet, even now she could feel a heat and dampness between her thighs. Like in one of Paige’s favorite stories where a girl pretended to have night time accidents to get her mother to buy her Goodnites and then to spank her as a means to “train her body” to stop wetting the bed. Paige often imagined herself in this same position, but it was always with some faceless mom figure, not her own actual mother. When she imagined her own mom it seemed wrong. And while it had been exciting at first that her mom thought she had been having accidents, she wasn’t sure she liked the way she started hovering after that, her constant refrains about using the bathroom before they went out growing frustrating. And yet, Paige thought, shimmying out of her leggings in her own room and kicking her now slightly damp underwear, (the memories aside, she still could enjoy the fantasies. Riffling through her backpack to the zippered inner compartment behind her laptop, Paige’s fingers found the soft open plastic of the goodnites bag and eased one of the pull-ups out with a smile. Pulling the goodnight on, she turned to the mirror on the back of her closet and imagined that her mom, or some faceless mom figure, to be more accurate, had checked her panties and found them damp, not from arousal as they were, but from a near miss at the potty. She would be marched upstairs to her room and the woman would pull a goodnite out of, not her backpack, but her underwear drawer, where they would be prominently housed next to her few childish and stained panties. She would be scolded for her accident as her mother-figure would place the pull-up on her bed, then leave to retrieve a towel and hairbrush before beckoning Paige over to her lap as she sat in Paige’s own desk chair. Paige’s protests that it was an accident and only a small one, that she had mostly made it to the potty in time, would be met with chiding about how big girls went potty before it was such an emergency and that this was her third accident this week. Paige would then be summoned forward where the woman would pull her leggings down to her ankles, followed by her damp panties with a “tsk” and a disappointed shake of the head, before guiding her over the towel on her lap and lifting the brush to- “-re you up here?” Paige’s fantasy was brought up short, her hand pressed against a now vaguely damp spot in her goodnight, her whole body wanting to continue while her brain kicked back into control. Shit, her mom was home! She shouldn’t be home for another hour, Paige thought with a grumble as she grabbed her leggings quickly off the floor, pulling them on just in time for the door to her room to open after just a cursory knock. How had she forgotten to lock that!?

Something peculiar caught Jennifer Honey’s attention out of the corner of her eye. She put her book down and tried to spot whatever it was that had passed by her table at the library. Jennifer almost could have sworn it was a child, but what would a child that small be doing in the adult section of the library by themselves? She watched for a moment, until she saw a small figure pass by on the other side of the bookcase. She was right! It was a child. Jennifer craned her neck searching for an accompanying adult, until she realized how silly she was being. “They’re not your responsibility until tomorrow.” She quietly chastised herself. But still…she should probably let Mrs. Phelps, the librarian know. She closed the book she was reading and stood, before pushing her chair neatly back into place. When she arrived at the front desk, she gently placed the book, a Charlotte Bronte novel, on the counter and waited patiently for Mrs. Phelps to return from the back room, ignoring the bell with the sign that read “please ring for assistance.” She busied herself reading the signs and posters taped to the walls even though she knew she had them memorized by now. “Jennifer!” A stern voice called from the back. The woman stiffened on instinct and fought down the urge to flee. She relaxed when an older woman with wrinkly skin and silver hair hobbled over to the counter. “The bells there for a reason.” “Good afternoon, Mrs. Phelps.” said Jennifer, ignoring her comment. “Just this?” The librarian picked up the book and began writing the information out on a separate card. Their town was small and behind on the times, that or the old woman still refused to use a computer. “Yes please. Umm, I think I saw a little girl wandering around by herself over there.” Jennifer pointed to the back corner from where she had recently emerged. “I think she might be lost or…” Jennifer stopped when Mrs. Phelps craned her neck in the opposite direction, staring at an empty table nearby. “It was probably just Matilda, she won’t hurt anything.” The older woman shook her head. “You’ve probably seen her in here before, she’s here most afternoons.” Jennifer frowned as she tried to remember, but she couldn’t recall seeing a little girl before this afternoon. “I don’t think I’ve seen her before.” said Jennifer. “She’s so quiet I forget she’s here half the time. I have her sit over there, so I can keep an eye on her, but it’s like watching a statue sometimes.” Jennifer watched as Mrs. Phelps followed something with her eyes off in the distance. She turned around and spotted a small raven haired girl standing by a bookshelf facing the titles. “Is she here by herself?” Jenny asked. “I think one of her parents drops her off and picks her up out front on weekdays. Part of me wants to give them a piece of my mind for treating the library like a daycare, but she’s been no trouble.” Jennifer tried to imagine any one of the kindergarten students she taught left here to their own devices' day in and day out. She shook her head. The library would be in shambles. “How old is she?” Jennifer asked curiously as she watched the little girl carefully pull a book from the shelf and examine the back cover. “Five or six, I think. Normally she stays put, but she’s a bit antsy today.” Jennifer watched the girl for a moment. “She told me she starts school tomorrow.” “If only they stayed that excited about school.” said Jennifer. “Did she say which school?” “Yours.” “Mine?” Jennifer frowned. She wouldn’t wish her school on anyone. Jennifer Honey taught at the only private school in town, notorious for its strict rules and overzealous principal. The majority of the student body fell into either one of two categories: The children of the wealthy, and the children of the parents who were at their wits end. It was the school parents threatened to send their kids if they misbehaved. “So she’ll be in my class then?” Mrs. Phelps stood there for a moment watching the girl before answering. “No, I don’t think so. …. Matilda had spent the entire evening tossing and turning, before giving up on sleep entirely. She sat crouched on the floor, reading under the glow of her night light. Just four more hours until her first day of school. Three more hours. Two more hours. She could hear the ringing of her parent's alarm clock. Matilda closed her book before jumping back in bed to feign sleep. Twenty minutes later a large fist began pounding on her door. “Get up! Don’t make me late!” her father barked from the other side. “I’m awake!” Matilda called back. “You better be! Don’t make me come in there and drag your ass out!” She hurriedly jumped out of bed, surprised she had actually fallen asleep, and changed into her school uniform. When she came out to the kitchen, she found her mother complaining as she stood in front of the stove, frying eggs. "I still don't understand why we have to send her to that fancy expensive school. Why can't we just send her off to Mikey's school? It's free." "Two words, sweet cheeks, corporal punishment. That brat needs to learn some respect, and what better way than having it beat into her." said Harry. "I met the principal the other day, a real wacko but that's besides the point, she's huge, intimidating, and she promised to give her a real good smack with the riding crop when she meets her." Matilda froze in the kitchen. Surely her father was just trying to scare her. She made eye contact with her mother, a large woman with dyed platinum blonde hair and frowned. "Cute uniform." Her mother said before turning back around. Matilda scowled. Was that all her mother cared about? "They don't really beat children there, do they, daddy?" asked Matilda. "That's against the law." "You bet your ass they do. It's a private school, they don't have to play by the rules, so you better be on your best behavior, got that? You watch that smart mouth of yours if you know what's good for you." Matilda rode in the backseat in silence next to her brother. "I hear you're going to the delinquent school." Michael, her older brother, sneered. "My friend says they throw kids in a wooden box." "They do not!" Matilda hissed back. She stared out the car window. The slight feeling of dread began to mix with the excitement. Even if they did hit kids there, it’s not like she’d do anything to warrant such a punishment. She wasn’t as bad as her father thought she was. The only times she had ever acted out was when he had deserved it. When they had pulled up to what looked like an old, decrepit, gothic stone building, Matilda stared out the window dumbfounded. This was her school? It looked like it could have been a graveyard once upon a time. “Well, what are you waiting for? The red carpet? Get out!” Her father barked. “And you can find your own way home. I ain’t coming back here to pick you up.” Matilda quickly gathered her book bag and scrambled out, ignoring her brother as he shouted about having fun in the coffin. Well, she thought as she took in the crumbling building, she was finally here. It was the moment she had been dreaming about all year, her first day of school. So why did she feel like she was about to step foot in a nightmare? She could do this, she told herself as she walked onto the grounds, taking in the high weeds and cracked asphalt lot. Matilda stopped as she got near the entrance. She was starting to feel overwhelmed by the large amount of children huddled in groups surrounding her. She stared from group to group as they eyed her. Everyone already seemed like they had a place they belonged. But where did Matilda belong? She searched each pocket of children, trying to find kids her own age. She spotted three kids huddled together by the stairs who looked about as terrified as she felt, but when she got halfway to them, the school door burst open and out flew a tall lanky figure with blond hair. “She’s coming!” The figure yelled. “The Trunchbull is coming!” Matilda stood mystified. It was as if a switch had suddenly been thrown. The loud chatter had suddenly ceased as boys and girls scurried to stand side by side in two long rows facing each other, leaving a walkway in between them. “Get in line, runt!” The tall lanky figure shouted at her from her spot. “Not in the boys line, get in with the girls!” Matilda scurried over, heart beating wildly in anticipation. What was going on? “If she addresses you, you need to answer all her questions with ‘ma’am’ if you don’t want to get smacked, got that?” The tall figure said. Matilda looked up at her, just now realizing it was a girl. “One more thing, if she tells you to stick out your hands, just do it. It’ll be worse for you if you don’t.” Matilda swallowed and nodded her head as a very large, imposing figure slowly made its way out of the school building and began walking in between the row of children. Matilda thought she was the unhappiest looking woman she had ever seen. The corners of her lips curled as if she had just tasted something sour, her eyebrows were pointed downward, giving her a permanent look of anger, and her one piece green smock looked about two sizes too small for her. The thing that scared Matilda worst of all was what she had in her hand. It was a large leather riding crop that she periodically smacked inside the open palm of her hand. There was a loud rhythmic thumping sound that filled Matilda’s head. She wasn’t sure if it was the sound of her pounding heart, or the Trunchbull’s massive boots crunching bits of asphalt beneath them with every step. Periodically, the massive woman would stop in front of a terrified looking kid before sizing them up like a wild, hungry predator trying to decide which child would make for a delicious treat. Finally, when the woman got to where Matilda stood, she stopped. Matilda held her breath and chanted inside her head please keep going, please keep going. The Trunchbull turned and glared at her. “You!” she barked. Matilda winced. The woman’s voice was loud, booming and made her ear drums ring. “You’re new here, yes?” Matilda swallowed, her throat now dry. “Y-yes.” She stuttered out before feeling a kick to her shins from the girl standing next to her. “Ma’am,” she quickly added. “What’s your name, you filthy little good for nothing miscreant?” “Matilda Wormwood, ma’am.” She managed to choke out. “Wormwood, eh?” A smile began to creep along the woman’s face revealing a set of yellowing teeth. Matilda inwardly grimaced. Her happy face was much more terrifying than her angry face. “Stick out your hands.” Matilda froze. “I said stick out your hands you incorrigible wretch!” Matilda’s hands shot forward. Matilda let out a howl as a blinding flash of pain shot through her. “That was for your father and this…” Matilda let out a second, louder scream. “Is for me.” Tears streamed from her eyes as angry red welts began to appear on the backs of her hands. Matilda couldn’t believe it! The woman had hit her with the riding crop! Why? She hadn’t done anything! “I’m going to let you in on a little secret. I don’t like you, Wormwood. I could say I even hate you.” The Trunchbull said. Matilda’s eyes were as wide as saucers. The Trunchbull turned and stared at everyone else. “In fact, I hate each and every one of you brats.” She turned as she reached the end of the line and began making her way back towards the school. Every once in a while, she’d notice something out of place. She ordered a third grade boy to stick out his hands for having an untucked shirt. Matilda winced at the sound of leather striking skin. Her hands still ached and stung, but she didn’t dare look down at them. Matilda winced again as a girl got struck for the color of her hair tie, and the worst one, a large boy was struck in the stomach for, “being a fat ass.” Matilda’s legs were shaking by the time the giant disappeared back into the school house. She had taken her sweet time going through the rules, and dear lord, there were so many! Matilda’s head spun. How was she supposed to remember all of them? When a bell began to ring, Matilda watched as the children began to separate themselves into lines by what Matilda could only assume were grades, until all that was left was about 20 lost and terrified looking five-year-olds standing about unsure of what to do. “You lot, form a line and your teacher will come escort you into your classroom.” Matilda got in line with the others, each one looking just as scared and shell shocked as she felt. She sucked in a breath and watched as one by one adult's came and led a line of students inside, each as quiet as the children now were. She was so transfixed watching the other lines of students that she hadn’t noticed her own line was moving until she felt someone poke her from behind. Matilda quickly hurried forward to fill in the gap as she tried to steal a glimpse of who they were following. It wasn’t until they had begun filing one by one into a classroom did Matilda see who it was. There, standing post by the open door like a prison guard, stood a plain looking young woman watching them all. Matilda gulped nervously, she couldn’t get a good read from her face, but she looked just as unfriendly as everyone else here. It wasn’t until everyone had filled the room, and the door was shut, did her demeanor suddenly change. Gone was the hard stare, rigid posture, and unreadable facial features, and in their place was a sort of gentle, calming expression. “Please take a seat, anywhere you’d like.” the woman called out. Her quiet voice was a sharp contrast to the booming and demanding shouts from Miss Trunchbull. Matilda hurriedly took a seat in the first empty desk she could find and stared ahead, a mixture of terror and wonder fighting for dominance inside her. “Hello everyone, welcome, my name is Miss Honey. I know some of you might be feeling a little scared this being your first day and all, but I just want you to know, when you’re in this classroom with me, you have nothing to be afraid of. I know Miss Trunchbull can be scary sometimes, and she most likely told you all we teachers have sticks we use to hit you with.” The woman bent down and picked up a long wooden cane and held it up, so everyone could see. Matilda instinctively flinched. “While I do have a stick, I just want to let you know, I will never hit you with it. I don’t believe in hurting children. Unfortunately, I can’t say the same for all the other teachers, so do try and be on your best behavior when you’re out in the halls or in the cafeteria.” Matilda stared wide-eyed up at her teacher as she finished up her introduction. Matilda could have sworn she had never seen the woman before today, but there was something familiar about her. She was even more sure they had crossed paths when she had each student stand up and recite their name and at least one thing they liked or were interested in. Matilda grew more anxious the closer it got to her. Miss Honey seemed to already be familiar with a large handful of children from either knowing their parents or an older sibling. She was also quickly realizing almost everyone here were the children of well-to-do families. There was the son of a doctor, Nigel, and the daughter of a team of husband and wife attorneys she had seen advertised on a bus stop. When it was finally her turn, she quickly stood, nearly tripping over her feet in the process. “My name is Matilda Wormwood and I like books.” She said. She was about to sit back down when she noticed a peculiar expression on Miss Honey’s face, almost like she was surprised to see her here. Matilda swallowed nervously and hid her hands behind her back on the off chance Miss Honey had also been instructed to strike. Or was it because it was so obvious she didn’t belong in a class of wealthy children? “Matilda,” Miss Honey said softly, as if testing out the name. “Were you by chance at the library yesterday?” “Yes,” Matilda said.“I go most days. I love it there, and Mrs. Phelps is nice.” “Yes, she is.” said Miss Honey. Matilda was surprised to see the woman’s lips curve in a soft sort of smile. It was smaller than the ones she had given all the other girls and boys, but something about it seemed much more genuine. When the last child had introduced themselves, Miss Honey addressed the class again. “So something I like to do on the first day of school is to read you all a story. I find it helps settle those first day jitters. Let’s see, Matilda, since you’re a fan of books, why don’t you go pick one out from the shelf?” Matilda, eyes now alight with excitement, leapt from her seat and hurried over, but frowned when she saw her options to choose from. Clifford the Big Red Dog, Bernstein Bears, The Rainbow Fish, If You Give a Mouse a Cookie, The Giving Tree? These were all… “Are you having trouble deciding?” Miss Honey asked. “It’s just, these are all for little kids.” Matilda said, frowning when Miss Honey began to laugh. “Of course they’re for little kids, this is a kindergarten classroom.” Matilda’s shoulders slumped. She thought kindergarten would be more educational. Her eyes scanned the room until she stopped on a book lying on Miss Honey’s desk. Was that what she thought it was? “Yes, this one!” Matilda said snatching it up and bringing it to Miss Honey. “I read it last week, but it’s still good.” Miss Honey took the copy of Wuthering Heights and frowned. “Sweetie, this is mine, why don’t you go pick out something you’ll understand.” “I understand it.” Matilda said with a face full of hurt. “It’s about Catherine’s and Heathcliff’s relationship, but their different classes in life keep them apart. Also, Heathcliff marries his neighbors' sister for revenge for bullying him in his childhood. Personally, I don’t think that’s a very good reason to get married, but I guess times were different back then.” Miss Honey stared at her wide-eyed. She looked at the book in her hands, then back at Matilda’s eager face. “Y-yes, I see, well I’m sorry, but you still need to pick out something more appropriate for the rest of the class.” She watched the little girl's shoulders slump with disappointment. “Okay,” Matilda said glumly. She went back to the shelf and without really looking, picked a story at random, handed it over and returned to her seat. It wasn’t until Miss Honey began to read did Matilda perk up. That’s where she recognized her from! Every Wednesday during the summer, there had been a lady who had come to read books to the children. Matilda hadn’t been very interested in the stories themselves as they were a bit too juvenile, but she had enjoyed sitting around the corner and listening to her voice. She loved the emphasis she put into each of the characters voices and the way she made the stories come alive. Once the story was done, Matilda’s hand shot up, eager to share her revelation. “You’re Jenny from the library, aren’t you?” Matilda asked when she was called on. “You were my favorite reader to listen to.” Miss Honey gave her another genuine looking smile. “Yes. I’m glad you enjoyed it, but,” Miss Honey stopped as if trying to remember. “I don’t ever recall seeing you.” “Oh, well, that’s because I usually sat at a table around the corner.” Matilda admitted with a bit of a blush “I didn’t want Mrs. Phelps to see me.” “Well, I hope you won’t feel the need to hide in class.” Miss Honey said. “Now everyone, I’m sorry to do this to you all on your first day, but I have a test for you. Now don’t worry about not knowing the answers, it won’t count against you. This is just to help me see where you all are at and know which areas you might need some extra help in. Some questions are meant to be hard, so don’t worry if you don’t know them, just do what you can. I don’t expect any of you to get perfect scores. “Has anyone ever gotten a perfect score?” a girl asked. Miss Honey laughed and shook her head. “If someone in here got a perfect score I’d be worried.” “Why?” someone else asked. “Because it would mean they shouldn’t be in my class. This test covers several grades ahead of ours as well. There are fifty questions covering math and reading. I’m only expecting to see scores in the teens.” “What’s the highest anyone’s gotten?” the same girl from before asked. “Well, this is only my third year teaching, but I did have a student last year score a 19.” “I’m going to get a 20!” another student shouted. “I’ll get a 25!” “I’ll get them all right!” Miss Honey beamed at them all. “That’s the kind of enthusiasm i’m looking for!” Matilda eagerly pulled out a pencil. This was her chance to show her father she wasn’t as stupid as he thought she was. She let out a sigh. He would probably just accuse her of cheating even if she did do well. He had put all his eggs in one basket with Mikey, and there was no more hope or affection left for her. The only person who had ever showed her any kindness was Mrs. Phelps. Matilda looked up from her test and eyed the young woman standing in front of the class. Maybe, just maybe, there would be another. … Miss Honey let out a sigh as she collapsed into her desk chair. These new kids were just as rambunctious as last year! She briefly looked over the class roster. So many new names to memorize. She had already called Brian by his older brother's name twice, and she doubted it would be the last time. Her finger paused as it got to the very end of the list. Wormwood, Matilda. Why had Mrs. Phelps been so sure she wouldn’t be in her class? Miss Honey eyed the phone sitting on her desk. No, she’d just be bothering her. She was probably busy. She bit the inside of her cheek as she debated. Finally, curiosity had won out. She dialed the number for the library. “Mrs. Phelps, hi, this is Jennifer Honey.” “So you finally figured out how to use a telephone.” came the curt reply. Miss Honey bit down on her cheek again. “I’m only teasing. What can I do for you?” “You had said something peculiar yesterday, and I was hoping you would clarify. It’s about the girl from the library, Matilda. She’s in my class after all-” She stopped when Mrs. Phelps voice came over sounding disgruntled. “Why on earth would they put that girl in your class?” “Because she’s five?” Miss Honey said sounding unsure. “You haven’t noticed yet?” “Noticed what?” “Matilda is,” there was a brief pause. “Special.” Miss Honey wanted to laugh. If she had a dollar for every time a parent told her their child was special she wouldn’t be living in a shack. “She tried to get me to read Wuthering Heights to the class this morning. How she even knows what that book was about is beyond me but-” “Do you have it near you?” “Yes,” Miss Honey said, picking up the book she had gotten from the library yesterday. “Open the cover and pull out the card in the sleeve.” “Alright,” said Miss Honey, unsure where this was going. “I’m looking at it.” “Recognize anyone?” She skimmed the list until she got to the second to the last name right above hers. Matilda Wormwood. “So her parents read her the classics?” “I think you’re missing the big picture here, Jennifer.” “Which is?” She wasn’t in the mood to play guessing games. The kids would be back from lunch soon. “What else would someone do in the library all day?” Mrs. Phelps asked. “Read?” “Bingo.” Miss Honey shook her head. She couldn’t be serious. “Are you saying she read this?” “She reads anything she can get her hands on.” “No wonder she was falling asleep while I was going over vowel sounds.” said Miss Honey. “If she can read and understand full length books…” A sudden thought came to her. The test! “They make me give the children this horrendously difficult test to the children on their first day. I haven’t graded them yet but,” she dug through her desk in search of Matilda’s. “I think I’ll grade hers now.” “Keep me on the line, I want to hear this.” There was a long moment's pause while Miss Honey skimmed the answers on her test. She could feel all the tiny hairs on her arms and back of her neck begin to rise. This…This wasn’t possible. Finally, she let out her held breath as she stared down at her score dumbfounded. “How?” was all Jennifer was able to blurt out. “Well?” Mrs. Phelp’s asked. “How’d she do?” “You were right.” said Miss Honey. “This girl has no business being in kindergarten.” She stared down at the near perfect score in awe. “It wasn’t just reading, it’s math too.” Something Matilda had said began to worm its way into her head. “Does she understand?” Jennifer asked. “How far ahead she is?” Matilda had asked her why all her books were for little kids. Did she think they were below kindergarten level? “I don’t think so, but I’m not sure how much interaction she has with other kids her age.” When Miss Honey had hung up the phone, she peeked out at her students on the black top. They were all huddled into groups, all except one. She could see Matilda, sitting alone on a picnic bench with a book. She slipped out the classroom and out the doors before making her way out to her. “Hi, dear, what are you doing?” asked Miss Honey. No answer. “Sweetie?” Nothing. “Matilda?” The girl looked up now startled. “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize you were talking to me.” said Matilda. “Who else would I be talking to?” Miss Honey asked taking the seat across from her. “Terms of endearment are a bit foreign to me, so I might assume you’re addressing someone else.” Miss Honey frowned, opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again. “So what are you reading?” “To Kill A Mockingbird.” “I like that one.” said Miss Honey. “I have a bit of a silly request.” Matilda cocked her head to the side. “Would you read me a page?” “Out loud?” Matilda asked. Miss Honey nodded. “Sorry if it’s not good, I don’t usually read out loud.” “It’s alright, just try.” Miss Honey held her breath as Matilda read just as fluently as any adult. There wasn’t a pause, stutter or stumble. When she had finished the page, she had looked up, but Miss Honey was so enthralled she had asked her to keep reading until she had finished the chapter she was on. “That was wonderful.” Miss Honey said with a wide smile. “How long have you been able to read?” “I can’t remember a time I haven’t been able to.” Matilda answered after a brief pause. “I really like,” she paused again to find the right way to explain. “Not being here.” Miss Honey frowned. “Not being in school?” “No, I mean, not being in the present. Every time I open a book, I’m there in that world, and every world is different. Why would I want to be here when I could be on a pirate ship, or in the 19th century?” “That’s a wonderful way of looking at it. I love reading too.” “Really?” asked Matilda, “I tried asking my classmates but…” her shoulders slumped. “What do you like to read?” “Have you read any of Charles Dickens? I enjoy his stories quite a lot.” “Only everything at the library. The first adult book I read last year was Great Expectations.” “Matilda, you read Great Expectations when you were only four years old?” Matilda shrugged, as if it was a feat any toddler could do. “I asked Mrs. Phelps to let me read a famous book, and that’s what she brought back. After I finished it, I read David Copperfield and A Tale of Two Cities. I also read Nicholas Nickleby, but after today, I’m starting to wish I hadn’t.” She held up the backs of her hands, where Miss Honey could see the angry red welts still present. “Oh, Matilda,” Miss Honey whispered. She had the overwhelming desire to clasp the girl's hands in her own. She had to fight down the impulse. Affection was frowned upon here, reminding Miss Honey this school really was like the school in Nicholas Nickleby. “What happened?” “My daddy asked her to. I thought he was just trying to scare me, but…” her voice trailed off. Miss Honey could see her eyes begin to flood with tears before she wiped them away with her arm. “Once she heard my name, she ordered me to stick my hands out.” “I’m so sorry, dear, she likes to pick out children at random on the first day and use them as an example to scare everyone into behaving. It might not have had anything to do with your name.” Jennifer couldn’t imagine someone telling Miss Trunchbull to hurt a girl like Matilda. She had only known her for a single afternoon, but from what she could tell, she seemed very sweet, well-behaved, and extremely intelligent. It wasn’t until you got into at least third grade that the problem students started transferring in. Jennifer felt a pang of sadness for what she had to do, she would have loved to continue to see just how vast Matilda’s mind really was. In fact, she had a feeling she could easily spend hours talking about books. Finally, here was someone who understood how wonderful reading could be, but. Miss Honey frowned. Why couldn’t it be another adult? Why did it have to be a five-year-old? She had longed to have a real adult conversation with someone that wasn’t awkward small talk while she bagged their groceries during the summer. Who was she kidding? Every conversation she had ever had with people her own age was awkward. It didn’t help that she couldn’t seem to look anyone over five feet in the eye without panicking. She loved children, their innocence, and their wild imaginations, but she could only take so many one-sided conversations about Paw Patrol or whatever other television shows were popular. “What’s wrong?” asked Matilda. “You have this worried look on your face.” Miss Honey had to mentally smooth out her features, hiding her surprise at having been caught. So she wasn’t just book smart, she was amazingly perceptive too. “Nothing, dear.” said Miss Honey. Matilda studied her face for a moment. “Why do adults lie so much to children?” asked Matilda rather bluntly. Her innocent features now sported a scowl. There was no hiding things from this one it seemed. “Because sometimes it’s just easier than explaining the truth. Some things aren’t appropriate to tell children.” Like the fact she was having an existential crises at the thought of going to see the principal. “So you are worried about something?” “I’ll tell you a secret.” Miss Honey leaned her head in and Matilda eagerly did the same. “I’m starving.” Matilda giggled, before replying. “That wasn’t a I’m hungry face, though.” Jeez this kid! “It was more,” Matilda thought about it. “Scared.” “Once you see the cafeteria food, you’ll be scared too.” Matilda grinned before shaking her head. Miss Honey’s smile faltered. She let out a sigh. “I have to see the principal about something.” She leaned her head in again and whispered. “She scares me too.” “Do you have someone to go with you? I could go with you if you want, then maybe it won’t be so scary.” Miss Honey smiled. The offer was cute and touching, but she shook her head. “That’s very sweet of you, but it’s something I have to do alone. It’ll be like ripping a band-aid off, I’ll feel better once it’s over with.” There was no way Jennifer was bringing her anywhere near the principal's office. If Matilda thought her riding crop was scary, Jennifer would never see her again if she saw what awaited disobedient students in Miss Trunchbull’s office. She shuddered at the thought. She was about to tell Matilda it was time to get washed up for lunch when her stomach let out a loud growl. The girl stared at her wide-eyed before bursting into giggles. “I told you I was hungry.” ……. This had not gone to plan. This had not gone to plan at all. “So?” Miss Trunchbull asked after looking at Matilda’s test score. “Well, I figured she’d be happier in a more advanced class. For someone who can already read fluently and has a firm grasp of basic mathematics, kindergarten would be very boring for her.” “No.” Came the curt reply. Ms. Honey frowned. “She obviously cheated anyway.” “No, M-miss Trunchbull, I heard-” “She’s a real wart that one. She’s a cheat and a liar. Even her father said so. Asked me to give her a good smack when I met her. I had her screaming and crying this morning, yes I did.” Ms. Honey’s mouth nearly fell open. They certainly weren’t talking about the same girl! “No, there must be some mistake! Matilda is a very-” “Big, and revolting problem you must deal with. Don’t let those little slime balls manipulate you! Or do I need to re-educate you on how to handle children?” Ms. Honey quickly shook her head. She could hear whimpering coming from around the corner where Ms. Trunchbull kept that. “This is a school, children aren’t supposed to be happy. So you either keep the little wart in line or I will.” Ms. Honey’s head was pounding with anger as she rode her bike, an old rusted beach cruiser she had liberated from the dump, towards home. What was she supposed to do now? And how could Mr. Wormwood say something like that about his own daughter? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and the angrier she became, the more frantically she peddled. She was pedaling so hard by the time she reached the farm fields she almost rode right past the figure sitting on the sidewalk with their head tucked to their knees. If it wasn’t for Crunchem Hall uniform, she would have kept on going. Ms. Honey hit the brakes and stared at the figure. What was a student doing all the way out here? “Hey, are you okay?” Miss Honey asked. The child looked up, tears streaking down their face. “Matilda?” She hopped off her bike and squatted down next to her. “What in the world are you doing out here by yourself?” “I-I-Iwastryingtowalkhomebutigotlostandnowi’mtootiredtokeepwalkingandIreallyhavetopee” Matilda blurted out before bursting into tears. “I’m sorry, can you repeat that a bit slower? I didn’t understand any of it.” She tried to place a reassuring hand on her shoulder, but instantly felt the girl stiffen. “I’m lost.” Matilda said before getting up and beginning to pace before stopping, crossing her legs and bending forward at the waist. Ms. Honey watched her for a moment before what she said beforehand clicked into place. Oh. She looked around, but there was nothing but fields. “I don’t live far. Do you think you can wait a few more minutes?” Ms. Honey wasn’t so sure if she could, but Matilda sniffled and nodded. She picked up her bike got on and had Matilda climb on the back of the seat and wrap her arms around Jennifer's waist. Within a few peddles she knew this wasn’t going to work. Matilda couldn’t sit still. She would send them both crashing to the ground. “I’m sorry, but c’mon, let’s go over here.” She took Matilda’s hand and led her down a dirt path and away from the main road. “Where are we going?” Matilda asked, staring at her hand in Jennifer’s as if the mere act of holding hands was something foreign to her. “Somewhere you can go potty.” Ms. Honey watched as Matilda craned her neck this way and that. “I don’t see a restroom.” Ms. Honey bit back a laugh, before looking behind her. “I think we’re far enough from the road. Around here should be okay.” “Around he-” Matilda stopped mid-sentence as her situation seemed to click. Ms. Honey watched her face go from pale white to a bright shade of scarlet. “Have you ever been camping?” Matilda shook her head as she shifted her weight from foot to foot. “See, normally what you want to do is dig a hole, but the ground is a bit too hard here.” Ms. Honey struck it with a stick, but nothing happened. “Oh well, you won’t hurt anything.” Matilda stared at her silently for a moment. “Go on. It’s okay.” “I-I don’t have to go that badly.” Matilda lied. “You haven’t stopped squirming since I found you. I have a feeling your family won’t be happy if you show up with a wet uniform. They’re very expensive.” Matilda hung her head and crossed her legs. “Best to just get it over with. I won’t look if that’s what you're worried about.” “Like a band-aid.” Matilda mumbled. “Yes, just like that. Did you still want me to read Wuthering Heights?” “Yes.” “How about this. Once you go potty, we can still go to my house. I’ve got a map and once we figure out where you live, I’ll read you a chapter.” Matilda let out a breath. “Okay.” She mumbled. “Where?” Miss Honey turned around. “Right where you’re standing is fine. Wait first, hand me everything you're wearing from the waist down. This will all be pointless if you still get everything wet.” She grabbed the clothing when she felt something soft get pressed against her arm. “Now all you have to do is squat down and make sure your legs are apart.” “Okay.” After a minute of silence, Miss Honey peeked behind her to make sure everything was going alright, but frowned when she saw Matilda, now half naked, still dancing from foot to foot. “You’re not going to feel any better until you get it over with.” “Hey! You said you wouldn’t look!” “I’ll look away once you get down.” Matilda groaned, hands clenched into fists in front of her while pumping her legs up and down. “Fine, I’ll read two chapters.” “I can’t. Not here.” Matilda whimpered. “Sweetie, you won’t make it anywhere else.” “No, I mean, I can’t get down here.” Matilda was crying again. “What? What is it? Are you hurt?” “N-no, there are holes” Jennifer looked down. Yes, there were quite a lot of holes, but they were in a field. She gave Matilda a quizzical look. “I d-don’t like holes I can’t see down. What if they're full of yellow jackets?” Jennifer took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. Children and their irrational fears. “They’re just old gopher holes. The quicker you go, the quicker you can get away from them.” “Would you put your privates next to holes you can’t see down and start pouring liquid?” Miss Honey blanched. When she put it like that. It didn’t sound so irrational after all. Matilda. 1. Jennifer. 0. “Do you want to look for somewhere else, or do you want to try and wait until we get to my place?” “I think I can wait.” Matilda said, hands still covering herself. “Can I have my clothes back, please?” “Hmm, tell you what? Let’s play a game of risk.” Jennifer said. Matilda frowned. “You have until we get to the bike to change your mind. If you can make it until we get there, I’ll read you two chapters.” “Okay, then I’ll wait.” Matilda said. “But if we have to stop along the way, one chapter, and if you have an accident, no chapters.” “O-oh okay.” Matilda said. “So can I have my clothes back?” “I’ll give them back at the bike, because once you put them on, it starts.” “It starts at the bike?” Matilda asked. “If you change your mind and find somewhere to go potty before we get to the bike, I’ll still read you two chapters. So keep an eye out.” They walked in silence back towards the street, Matilda trailing a few steps behind her. Jennifer was hoping she’d hear her run off somewhere, but the girl seemed determined. When they got back to the street, Jennifer looked left and then right to make sure the coast was clear. When she saw that it was, she bent and picked up the bike and that's when something struck her. “Matilda,” Jennifer said with her back still turned towards her. “There’s something you should know before I give you your clothes, and we head towards my place. It’s an outhouse.” “Huh?” Matilda said. “The bathroom. It’s an outhouse. Do you know what that is?” “Like a porta-potty?” “Sort of, it’s more like a seat that sits over a big hole in the ground. I’m not sure just how uncomfortable you are with holes, but-” she peeked over her shoulder at the crestfallen expression on Matilda’s face and heard a tiny audible whimper escape. “There are no holes here sweetie.” “Pl-pl-please don’t tell anyone. My d-daddy would- ” Matilda’s voice broke. Jennifer got off her bike and steered it over about a foot from the curb. “Your daddy doesn’t need to know. Come over here behind the bike so no one sees if they drive by.” She watched out the corner of her eye as Matilda scurried over behind the bike and disappeared. Ms. Honey waited for a minute, but she didn’t hear any movement. “Everything okay?” “Yes.” Came a quiet sniffle. “Are you going potty?” There was a second much quieter, “Yes.” Jennifer almost wasn’t sure she heard. She peeked behind her, before turning back around, pleased to see there was now liquid streaming down the gutter. “There’s a good girl. I’m sure you feel loads better now.” “Pl-ple-please don’t t-t-tell a–ny-one.” Matilda cried. “Sweetie, it’s nothing to be upset about. Even adults have to do it sometime.” “My p-p-parents say girls can’t pee outside, only guys get to.” “Well, it’s easier for them sure, but what do you think female hikers and campers do?” “My daddy said they hold it until they get home.” “That’s not very practical, is it?” "Miss Honey, can I please have my clothes back?" Matilda asked from behind the bike. "Oh, yes, here." She bent down and opened up the girl's underwear for her to step into, but Matilda quickly pulled them out of her hands and dressed herself. "All set?" Jennifer asked once Matilda had stood up and come out from behind the bike. "Almost." Jennifer watched her rub at her temples with her hands. "Are you alright?" "Yes, it's just, whenever something unpleasant happens, I like to imagine it getting locked in a box where I'll never remember it again." “Matilda, it really isn’t a big deal.” “Of course it’s a big deal! It was my first day of school, and I just peed in the street in front of my teacher! You must think I’m disgusting or uncivilized! Or some kind of infant who isn’t ready for school!” Matilda said, her voice getting louder with every word. “No, sweetie, I don’t think any of those things. You made the right choice. You recognized your limitations and acted accordingly. I think what you did was smart, but if it bothers you this much we can both pretend it never happened. Just know, I have seen more than half the class naked and in far more compromising positions, so you have nothing to be embarrassed about.” Matilda furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. “I think I missed that part of class.” Jennifer laughed and shook her head. “No, silly, I’ve babysat most of them at one time or another over the years. I’ve given them baths, cleaned up diaper blowouts, changed wet sheets and wet pajamas.” “Oh I see, but that’s when they were babies, obviously.” “Uhh, not quite.” Miss Honey said with a small smile. “But we will need to rinse off your legs.” She quietly chuckled to herself as Matilda’s face began to glow bright red. “So do you want to ride on the back of the bike, or shall we walk?” “Walk. I don’t want to get your bike dirty.” Once they started walking, Matilda seemed to snap out of the embarrassed trance she was in. Jennifer was having difficulty keeping up with her in conversation. She bounced from one topic to the next, leaving Jennifer in awe. She couldn’t believe she was having these types of conversations with a small child. They talked about feminism in the early 1800s compared to today, classism in A Tale of Two Cities, working conditions of the poor, religions of the world. Jennifer was so entranced she hardly noticed how far they had walked. It was as if Matilda had stopped being this vulnerable, lost child and had become a miniature scholar. She was quite knowledgeable on a wide variety of subjects, but as soon as Jennifer had started asking her anything about her own life, she seemed to clam up, and once again she could glimpse the vulnerable child. “We’re here, right through these trees.” Jennifer led her through a maze of trees and shrubs until they came upon a small building no one would ever find unless they knew where to look for it. She pushed her bike up and leaned it against the small white building. “You live here?” Matilda asked, wide eyes taking in the property. Jennifer could see her eyes light up in excitement as she spotted something across the yard. “You have a hammock! That’s so cool!” Jennifer smiled and watched the young girl take off across the yard until she came up to a group of trees she had strung up a once broken hammock she had bought at a yard sale and sewn back together. “You have a garden too! Is that corn?” “Yes, I enjoy gardening. I grow all sorts of fruits and vegetables, like corn, squash, cucumbers, strawberries.” “Is that a real well?” Matilda ran over and peeked inside before quickly backing off. “Can’t see the bottom.” She mumbled. “Yes, It’s how I get my water. There isn’t any modern plumbing inside, so I can’t just turn a faucet. If I need water for anything, I have to draw it from the well.” “Why don’t you have running water?” Matilda asked. “Well, back in the day, it used to be the sla- I mean servants quarters. It’s old and out of date. I’m afraid the outside is much more interesting than the inside.” “And is that the outhouse?” she pointed to the other corner of the yard. “Why doesn’t it have a door?” “Ah, well, I took it off since it’s just me here, it’s out of the way and secluded from the rest of the main property and anyone who might walk by. I don’t like being in small spaces.” “But what if you have guests?” “Well, I’ve never had to think of that before, you’re the first person I’ve ever had over.” “Really? How long have you lived here?” “Almost two years.” “You’ve lived here for two years, and I’m the first guest?” Matilda asked incredulous. “Why?” “I like living simply. This is the only place I can really be myself, it’s not much I know, but here I’m free. Now, come here, let’s get you cleaned up, and then we can lay in the hammock and read.” She led Matilda back over to the well and drew the bucket up. Next she went inside and retrieved one of the few washcloths she had and dunked it in the water. “Pull everything from the waist off, and I’ll wipe you down.” Jennifer frowned when Matilda began backing away. “I can clean myself.” “If you insist, but make sure to get everywhere, so you don’t go home smelling like urine. I'll be over here when you’re done.” She handed her the damp cloth and laid down in the hammock to wait. Five minutes later, Matilda tried to pull herself up, but nearly tipped Jennifer out. “Over here, so you can see.” Matilda let out a startled yell when Jennifer picked her up and set her down in between her legs. “Why do you look so uncomfortable? Relax, I’m not going to hurt you.” She placed a hand on her shoulder and felt her body go rigid. Jennifer frowned in concern. “Does being touched bother you?” “I’m not used to it is all. My family isn’t the affectionate type.” Miss Honey remembered what she had said during lunch about terms of endearment being foreign to her. “Don’t they ever hug you or hold you or tuck you in at night?” “No.” Matilda said flatly. Jennifer bit her lip. “Matilda, are you safe?” “Can we read, Miss Honey?” “Not until you answer my question.” Matilda shifted uncomfortably. “If you answer mine.” Jennifer pinched the bridge of her nose. “What do you want to ask me?” “Do you live here because you like it or is it just because you're poor?” Matilda asked. Jennifer froze. “Both.” She thought of lying, but this girl seemed to have a built-in lie detector. “Now answer mine.” “What do you mean by, ‘safe’?” “Are you taken care of? Fed? Loved?” “There’s food in the house, I’m not being starved or locked in a cupboard like I’m Harry Potter. Do you not make much money from teaching?” “But a child needs more than just their physical needs met. They need to be shown love and kindness.” “Mrs. Phelps is kind to me.” Matilda mumbled. “You didn’t answer my question.” “I make enough, but my aunt takes it all as back payment for raising me. I live off the money I get doing odd jobs like babysitting on the weekends, or working over the summer. It’s difficult to be an independent adult when you take home as much money as a teenager. As for Mrs. Phelps, she’s not your mother. It’s not enough, trust me, I know. I grew up in a loveless home, and the only kindness I received came from the same source.” “Why did your aunt raise you?” Matilda asked. “Was she mean?” “My parents died when I was very young. And yes, she is a very mean woman.” “I’m sorry. Was she mean like Miss Trunchbull?” Jennifer stayed quiet for a moment until Matilda turned around to face her. Finally, she settled on the truth. “My aunt is Miss Trunchbull.” Matilda gasped. “Ms. Honey!” Jennifer smiled sadly. “Enough about me, and you don’t have to keep calling me Ms. Honey while we’re here. When we’re not at school you can call me Jenny.” She looked down at Matilda. “And if this position makes you uncomfortable, you can move.” Matilda sat still for a moment and looked at her place in between Jennifer’s legs. “Can I stay?” Matilda mumbled. “Absolutely. In fact, lay back, get comfortable.” She pulled the girl down until she was leaning fully against her and picked up the book next to her. “I promised to read some chapters, didn’t I?” Matilda grinned and nodded her head. Jennifer got halfway through the second chapter when she stopped and listened. She could hear Matilda’s deep rhythmic breathing. She looked down and found the girl turned on her side and resting her head on Jennifer’s stomach, now fast asleep. Jennifer smiled and gently ran a hand over her back. She thought of waking her and offering to take her home but decided against it. Matilda had had a rough day and maybe a nap was really what she needed, and maybe a little something else. She wrapped her arms gently around the sleeping girl and smiled when she felt tiny arms wrap around her as well. She may not be able to challenge her mind, but at the very least, she could offer Matilda something her books and family couldn’t and wouldn’t. Human Affection.

Hi guys, it’s my first story that I’m actually putting down on paper, digital or otherwise, not just in my head. I’m not really looking to make this a career or anything, so just ignore typos or errors and enjoy (hopefully) the story. I’ll try to update frequently. This is the story of an eighteen-year old girl moving into a dorm for the first time to find that it doesn’t offer quite the kind of independence she imagined… Suspension of disbelief required, of course. Part 1: Clara stared up at the glow-in-the-dark stars she had placed with her step-father so carefully only four weeks ago. Could it really have been just one month? It felt like that time wasn’t real, but there they were, perfectly lined up taunting her with their reality. Vega, Hercules, Draco, Ursa Major. She thought she might gaze up at these from her bed, sheets draped lazily across her naked body while she lay in the arms of a lover, having just traced the constellations across one another with their tongues. She definitely hadn’t pictured looking at them from this vantage point, she thought, as she heard the final tape being peeled and stuck onto a diaper, then felt the pat to the front that sent up a puff of sweet scented baby powder, tickling her nose. Then fingers ran along the leak guards, checking for gaps in near the thighs of the diaper. Her diaper. She was laying on her back on a changing table in her carefully arraigned dorm room. Only it didn’t feel like a dorm room, it felt like a nursery that a young nesting mom might have crafted, only for a baby much larger than the usual. “There we go, All clean, now let’s get your jammies on…”. Clara was jolted from her reverie by the chipper voice of Stacy, her night nanny. Or she might as well have been her nanny, as she snapped the crotch and thighs of her sleeper closed, one muted “pop” at a time. “All cozy! Okay, up we go, we need to get you down and into bed, it’s past someone’s sleepy-time, isn’t it? I’m afraid we won’t have time to give you your bottle in the rocker today, you’ll just have to take it in your crib.” Clara scowled at the woman but said nothing, giving only the smallest of nods. She could feel the tension in her jaw, and suckled unconsciously on the silicone nipple in her mouth, feeling the mouth guard of a purple pacifier bouncing slightly against her lips, just grazing her nose every so often as she played her tongue against it. She hated to admit that it really did soothe her at this point. At least it helped with the tension headaches she had from keeping her mouth shut to avoid a time-out or spanking or mouth soaping. “Oh honey, don’t be grumpy, I’ll make sure to get you ready early tomorrow so we have time for a bottle AND a story, how does that sound?” Bad. It sounded bad. But Clara only grunted quietly behind her paci and hoped that she wouldn’t be asked to volunteer any more than that. She rarely was. “Okay, climb on up into your crib and I’ll go get your cozy sleepy sack, sweetie”. Clara rolled her eyes while she scuffed her footie-clad feet across the tile and onto the soft area rug, waddling a bit from the bulk between her legs, then clambering up into her bed. It really was a bit of an effort to pull herself up, it being raised up off the ground. Plenty of dorm beds were raised off the ground for extra storage space, but Clara was pretty sure that storage wasn’t generally baskets stuffed full of diapers and baby wipes. She was also pretty sure, at least from the movies, that those beds didn’t also have rails on each side, one slid down to give her access at the moment, and Stacy her own access a moment later. “Okay, arms up! And then down! Alright sweetie, lay back for Stacy!” Oh how Clara hated that third person nonsense. Why she seemed to elicit that from these women now, she couldn’t understand, she thought futilely as she lifted up her diaper-clad bottom as Stacy’s hands patted and prompted, placing it back down on the muslin, only to be rolled over onto her tummy as the sack was zipped up her back, leaving her arms free but her legs encased in a sort of pillow case. How did this happen to her, she thought for the millionth time, as Stacy patted her diapered bottom then rolled her back over onto her back, retreating for a moment then re-emerging with a baby bottle filled with water. How the f*ck had this happened to her?

CDNI: Ch 1 I awoke to sun streaming through windows that weren't my own, in a bed that wasn't my own, in fact the only thing that was my own that I could see was my tank top and soaked night diaper. After a brief moment of internal panic my memories of the previous day reasserted themselves, I'm surprised it only took them that long, jetlag from an 11 hour flight is a bitch, worse than that time last summer I snuck one of aunt martha's jello shots. Note to self 1, I am a foreign exchange student, this will be my room for the year. I had been offered use of the older daughter's room, she still had 3 years of university left and was living on campus, but I had been sharing a room since I was 4 and would probably have more trouble adjusting if I also had to adjust to being alone in a room, so I am imposing on the hospitality of the younger daughter. Not a bad deal for me, she is super cute in a nerdy, tech girl way I like, not that I can say much on that front. While I like to think of myself as Lara Croft-ish, I know I look more like a young, female, Daniel Jackson. Early seasons Danny, not later on when his adventures had turned him into the hunkyist archeologist since Dr. Jones. Anyway, note to self 2, must aquire hydration. Long flights can make you thirsty as hell, and though I had drank a ton last night as evidenced by how soaked I am, I still needed a drink STAT, it's probably even the reason I woke up. Though usually back home I would get out of my wet nighttime garment and right into the shower, I desperately needed that water. Also I only vaguely remembered the house layout from last night's tour and there was no connected bath to this room. Alice was obviously awake as the bed across the room was empty, hopefully she wouldn't mind me walking around in my wet diaper too much for the short time it would take for me to chug a glass, and could then point me in the direction of the shower. Ok, standing, woah that's a headrush and a half. I am not looking forward to this again on the way home already. The door is slightly ajar, so my first choice: left or right. Squinting left I see two sets of stairs, kitchen is probably downstairs and that is my best bet for water, but where would Alice be? Well, if she was downstairs it would be easy, if not I could look for her or a shower after that life giving liquid. I turn the corner on the stairs and my poor bi heart goes into overdrive. Nerdy tech girl is jacked. Alice is gaming with some friends on her laptop in the living room at the bottom, flannel shirt open to a sports bra showing off her amazing abs, with an absolutely adorable set of cat ear headphones. She is, surprisingly, still wearing her diaper, a disposable I notice in contrast to my own cloth. She isn't one of the seven percent of people who have daytime incontinence so I am surprised she didn't change when she got up. My mother would pitch a fit if I was lounging around in my diaper like that. She looks up at my footsteps, "oi, this is my last match ya reprobates. Exchange sister is up and I'm showing her around before classes start." She smiles at me, making my damn traitor of a heart flutter again. "Give me five, ya? Coffee and kettle are still running, and mum made waffles before they left for work." she points to the kitchen I can now see on the other side of the stairs. No mention of my still diapered state, maybe that's just more normal here? Coffee and waffles are just what I needed, and I return to the living room feeling human again only for Alice to once again shock me. As she leads me to the shower she casually, obviously, wets her diaper. It hit's me like a truck. She had been waiting for me to wake up. Waiting for me before doing anything she would normally do, so that she can assist me in this strange, new home. "You can go first!" I stammer out, and she turns and looks at me quizzically. "I mean, you really didn't need to wait for me to get up, I could have waited a bit while you were in the shower so you could change, I've thrown off your whole schedule..." She stops me with a hand on my shoulder. "Hey, it's no worries. You didn't throw me off much at all. If I wanted to I could use the upstairs shower while you're down here, but I figured I would relax, do a poo while you shower and then shower and change myself. Then we can go out and I can show you 'round town." "Do a... In your diaper... While awake?" I was shocked, to say the least. I had never even considered using my diaper to wet when awake besides on long car trips. "Yah, that's probably a difference in cloth and disposable though, yah? Cloth that would be a right pain to clean off, reduce the lifespan of the diaper. Disposable though, you only get one use, and their pretty cheap but not free, best to get a full use out of them, least that's what Ma says. Shit, we didn't really think of that. That going to be uncomfortable for you?" Her reasoning, on thinking about it, was perfectly sound, and I told her it was fine. I figured I would quickly get used to it, it wasn't like I didn't have a few Sevens in my friend groups who would do the same and barely notice. She breathed a sigh of relief, "I'm probably more casual about it than most due to Melina and Leah, but it is pretty common among folks I know." "If you don't mind me asking, Melina and Leah?" "Oh, yah. Mel is my sister, in Uni to be a doctor, so 'bout seven years ago when she decided medicine was the field for her we all went full time with her for a year, didn't help I was barely fully trained at the time, had to train for a bit again after." This made sense, doctors never know when an emergency could leave them busy for hours at a time, so many of them stay in diapers full time. And with that timing Alice would have been fully trained only a year or two before that, I was an oddball at seven, most people aren't fully trained until ten-ish. "Leah is a Seven, my best friend for ages. For a lot of my life two of the most important people to me are diapered full time, so using them just isn't that weird to me." She shrugs, "anyway, shower's yours, holler if you need anything."

2 WEEKS AGO- I was thrown back into my seat as I slammed the gas. The engine roaring as I ripped down the black top. I looked in my mirror and saw my opponent, left in the dust. They had no chance against me on these streets. As I past the quarter mile marker, I let off the gas and began slowing down. I could feel my heart pumping fast and that adrenaline rush felt so good. I rode up to my team and my best friend came up to my window. "9.23 seconds! That's the fastest you have gone yet!" "Great!" I yelled back before cruising back to my parking spot. I shut the beast down and got out, making sure not to ding the wide swinging door on anything. "Alright, girl, that's the last run tonight. Why don't you go get rest some before we get on the road?" My father said, coming mk up to me. "Okay daddy. Goodnight." "Goodnight, my little speed demon" --------------- So my name's Danielle, but you can call me Danny. I'm a 20 year old female from the state of Texas and for as long as I can remember, I've been a car junkie. When I was 9, I was always in the garage with my dad working on his pride and joy. It was a 1970 dodge charger with a 426 hemi under the hood. For many years, we worked on that car. As I got older, I started doing bigger and bigger jobs involving the car. I remember when I was 15, we finally got it running, and it immediately blew out the muffler with a loud bang! When I turned 18, my dad handed me the keys. Ever since then, I've been building the hell out of it, and now, it's the baddest mother fucker around. However my story gets really weird, really fast. So buckle up. ----------------- "Danny, it's almost midnight. You need to come in to sleep." "Just give me another 30 minutes, Dad. I'm almost done installing the new valve covers I just got in!" "Alright then, just don't lose track of time. I'm going to bed." Dad said, before leaving the garage. 'Finally,' I thought to myself. I felt like I hadn't had any alone time since the races two weeks ago. I got back to work installing the new, fully chrome, valve covers when I heard acar come screeching towards the garage door and then a strange zapping noise that made my ears pop. I looked up from the engine bay and realized I wasn't in my garage anymore. Instead, I was in a very shiny garage with a thousand or more tools. Everything looked like it had never been used at all. My car definitely looked odd in this garage since it was faded and slightly rusted in some spots. I'm a girl of performance instead of looks so I never bothered with it. Before I could continue looking at the strange garage I found myself in, my phone began to ring, and it wasn't a number I recognized. I let it go to voicemail and almost immediately, it called again. I answered it the second time. "Who the hell is this?" "My name is Alex Tesla. I'm sure you're wanting to know what is happening to you right now. If you would please walk thru the door behind you, and I'll explain." I turned around and saw a door that I hadn't noticed before. "How did you get my number, and what's going on?" "Please Danny, walk thru the door and I'll explain everything." The female voice on the other end said before the call went dead. 'Can this day get any weirder?' I asked myself as I put my phone away and went thru the door. What I saw on the other side made me gasp. It was a house, but everything was huge! Everything from the couches to the TV's to the kitchen stove was gigantic. 'Yup. it just got weirder...' As I was looking around, a lady came out of the gigantic living room. As she came up to me, I quickly realized that she was also huge. She towered over me and it nearly scared me to death. I started to back up against the door when she stopped moving towards me. "Danny, I'm not going to hurt you. It's okay. I am just trying to help you." "Where the hell am I and why are you so damn big?!" I said, my voice shaking slightly, giving away my fear more than I wanted to. "You're perfectly safe in my home, sweetie. As far as the size of me and all of this, maybe it's best if you take a seat." The lady said, motioning towards a chair that I hadn't noticed before. It was actually my size so a slowly walked to it and sat down. "So what is going on? What happened to my home. Was I drugged or something? Is this some sort of fucked up hallucination?" I said, then pinched myself for good measure. I looked up at the very tall lady I assumed was this Alex Tesla that called me. "No. Everything is real, believe it or not." She crouched down Infront of me and gently smiled at me. I couldn't help but feel a little more relaxed from her warm expression. "So, as far as the size of everything, that is because you have been transported to a different dimension. I don't know how to tell you this very easily so I'm just going to say it. You were nearly killed, sweetie." I stared at her like she was crazy. "Nearly killed? A different dimension? What are you talking about?" "I'm sure you noticed the screeching sound outside your garage just before you came here? That was a car that had just lost control, and it crashed right into your garage, crushing you in-between the two cars. I grabbed your life essence with a dimensional portal and took you here and brought you back with our advanced medicine and put you in the garage with your car before you awoke." She said to me, taking my hand a squeezing it gently. "Wait. So you're telling me that I'm technically dead in my dimension?" I said, stunned. "I'm afraid so sweetie." I just looked at her a moment before tears started to build in my eyes. "What about my dad?" I choked up. "Oh baby, it's okay. Everything's going to be okay." Alex said as she wrapped her arms around me in a huge embrace as I tried not to cry "I'll never be able to see my father again?" I said, sniffling. "I'm afraid not, sweetie." She responded, rubbing my back with her hand. That's when I just lost it and started balling. I was always slightly emotional and if this wasn't a time to get emotional. Alex picked my up and held me as I cried. I didn't pay attention to what she was doing too much until she put a bottle in my mouth. "Shhh baby girl, it's okay. Drink this and it will help." Alex said. So I began drinking. Don't know why it was a bottle, but it definitely wasn't the craziest thing I've experienced today. As I continued to drink the bottle, I started to get tired, and before I knew it, i was asleep. When I woke up, I was in a very comfy bed. However the bed wasn't a normal bed. This one had bars going up way above my head. It looked like a crib and I was a bit unnerved by it. As I got up, I realized that the bed wasn't the only thing off. I felt something thick holding my legs apart, so I looked down and saw two things. One, was my outfit was different. I was now in this pastel pink onesie looking thing. And two, was that under the snaps on the onesie, was a thick diaper! 'Why the FUCK am I in a diaper?' I thought to myself. As if on cue, my bladder told me that I needed to pee, and now. I stoop up and tried to reach the top of the crib bars so I could climb out and get out of this stupid diaper, but the top was still out of my reach. At that point, my bladder couldn't wait any longer, and I began to flood the diaper. I couldn't believe it at all. I was fine one second, and then only a minute later, I was desperately soaking a diaper. Nothing in this stupid world made any sense! I began to cry again as all my emotions started to flood over and Alex came in quickly. "Oh princess, don't cry! I'm here now!" She said, picking me up. "I know all this is so different for you but I promise everything will be okay, baby girl" I leaned into her as I sobbed and couldn't help from feeling comforted by her. After a bit, my cries slowed to just sniffling and Alex sat down on the huge couch with me on her lap. I looked up at her and was reminded how huge she was. "I'm sorry... It's just all that's happened. Me dying and all. -sniffle- and this diaper. Why am I in a diaper?" I said, just now thinking about it again. She looked at me softly as she held me in her lap. She then began to explain the world and how it was different than my world as there were littles, inbetweeners, and Amazon's. She was an Amazon and I was a little apparently. She told me about the natural instincts of Amazon's and how the world wasn't built for littles. With everything so big and dangerous, most littles are just seen as babies that need to be cared for. "So I'm just a baby for you then?" I asked. "While yes, you are my baby girl now, I won't be regressing you or anything else like the cruel things I mentioned some of my kind like to do." She responded with a gentle squeeze that was to reassure me. "But you littles are very small and need extra things like diapers and special care." I started thinking about everything she said and then remembered. "Okay, that makes sense and all. But what about my car and that garage that seemed my size." Alex thought for a moment before answering. "Well. I'm a car enthusiast myself and I thought it would be really nice to have a baby car enthusiast mechanic." "Well as long as I get to keep my car, I guess I'm okay with the whole thing." I said, before thinking how crazy I sounded. "Great! I know we are going to have so much fun together! I can already see it." Alex practically squealed. "So before I set the rules of the house down, would like to see my car?" She smiled down at me and I couldn't help but smile back. "Sure." Alex stood up then, and carried me to a much bigger door that was next to the garage door I came in thru. She opened it and turned the light on. "There it is!" She squealed happily. "Oh my god." Were the only words I could get out. ------------ This crazy idea just popped in my head tonight and I scribbled it down as fast as I could. Let me know what y'all think and I'll keep on writing when I can.

Tricked by my family I decided to enter this story in @kasarberang competition. Feel free to post feedback and suggestions, and I welcome constructive feedback. Introduction: I guess things haven’t been normal for a long time. Bedwetting and bladder issues runs in our family. Mom tried to avoid the topic, but aunt Cassie didn’t deny it either. My older sister Katie, who is now sixteen became older and more mature, she helped babysit me. Mom was irritated that I didn’t want to wear diapers, and often fussed about it. My sister Katie made it seemed like she didn’t like changing my diaper, but mom wanted her to help babysit me anyway. Sometimes mom wanted me back in diapers “Because” for reasons I didn’t quite understand. Mom kept telling me it wasn’t a punishment. For the first time, mom went on a business trip, with my sister “in charge”, now she is 16 and trustworthy. My aunt was around to check on us and help out, but she worked as a nurse, for a medical clinic. Little did I know how things would change for me. Getting ready: Aunt Cassie brought over some food for while we were gone. My sister drinks a lot of Gatorade, and seems to always read the label on food and drink. She likes to stay active, and is glad she doesn’t wear pullups to school much. Mom asked if we had plans for the almost two weeks she will be away. My sister says she’ll be studying, but didn’t say which subject. Mom didn’t seem surprised. Cassie mentioned that I had a doctors appointment this week, for a “checkup”, which made me worry about what the doctor needed to check. I’ve been to doctors and hospitals enough, and things happen unexpectedly, and sometimes hurts and I cry like a baby. I wet my pullup a lot just thinking about it. Mom handed Katie a wallet of gift cards, for CVS, Grubhub, and a few other places. We had plenty of frozen food, but could also order food delivered. Cassie handed a folder with some papers, that mom put together for while she was away. “Mom, did you schedule our daily activities in advance?”, she asked. “I don’t want you two sitting around watching Netflix all day”, mom replied. Cassie also brought over a box of diapers and other supplies, supposedly for her neighbors, but I knew it was meant for me. I had started to cry, and Cassie picked me up, and tried to comfort me, as my sister walked with mom, bags in hand. “You sure are a little girl, aren’t you?” Cassie said quietly. She checked that my pullup was now soaked. A few minutes later, Cassie had me back in my room, removed my pullup, cleaned me and put a diaper on me. My sister came in, a little surprised I hadn’t thrown a tantrum. I really don’t like getting put in diapers during the day, or getting changed.

Back to school: Special edition [Note: This is a different approach to my other stories. Still with the medical regression sub-plot. Constructive feedback welcome] Being potty trained was a requirement for kindergarten. My parents put a lot of pressure on me to be potty trained. I was able to wear panties sometimes when I was in kindergarten but preferred pull-ups. Every evening, mom would diaper me. Any time I was feeling sick and stayed home, my mom diapered me. I would fuss and complain, unless the cold and flu meds made me too sleepy to care. Having a small accident didn’t seem like a bad thing. I got focused and began to forget about going potty. It felt normal to wet myself. It didn’t seem like thing my mom would get so annoyed about, but when she walked in, well, she was upset. I hadn’t been a good girl lately, a lot of tantrums over silly stuff, not wearing the clothes my mom asked me to, throwing tantrums. Not to mention a few small wetting accidents, just because I was lazy. I kind of hinted that I didn’t care, just to get more attention from mommy. My name is Del, or at least that’s what I’ll answer to. My full name is Madelyn. I hate being called Maddy, I’ve always been small for my age, and quite petite. I’d just turned 10, and still got thought of as a little girl, which I hated. I often got teased for being little, and even my friends joked that I had to buy my clothes in the children's section. I had always been the odd one out, not fitting in with kids my age, or the ‘little kids’, which only made me more moody and tantrum prone. At the same time, I tried to convince my mom I was a big girl, and didn’t need to be supervised or babysat constantly. Because of the pandemic, my school had shut down, and I did most of my schooling on the computer, with a few hours of scheduled lessons with my teachers. The rest was worksheets and reading assignments. The number of wet pull-ups, and wet panties, since all this started had increased significantly. She diapered me as reminder a few times, and I pretended to be upset, but was really just trying to be a bratty girl. It was just after my bath, when my mom came in to check on me, and finding me in wet panties on my bed, just playing on my Switch, and not caring about it, was the last straw for my mom. I’d pushed her too far. She insisted this wasn’t a punishment, but she wanted me feel babyish, until I wanted to be a good girl. This set in motion a series of events that would fulfill my dreams, more than I could have imagined. It was an experience that I will never forget. Another doctors visit planned: After finding me with wet panties, in a wet bed, from being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed. My mom planned on taking me to the doctors, again, to see if I was healthy, and if anything was causing my wetting accidents. The thing is that TV shows make going to the doctors sound like some fun experience. I get embarrassed and upset because the doctors and nurses do things that scare me, or want to look at my special places. I guess its because I have so many issues going potty. Being put a in diaper for a doctor visit isn’t unusual. What is a little surprising was my mommy expected me to have a soaked diaper from several wettings, when the nurse gets me ready for the doctor to examine me. I wondered why finding me in wet panties, again, made her book yet another doctors appointment, but then forgot all about it. Changes for me: After finding me with wet panties, again, in a wet bed because I was being lazy, my mom seemed annoyed, but didn’t yell, didn’t spank me, she just told me to wait on my bed, then came in and told me to follow her to her room. She had laid out a disposable underpad, some cloth diapers, booster pad, some plastic pants, and few other things. I was scared, partly because she usually changes me for bed in my room, not her room. I started feeling uneasy, that I was about to be spanked. “Can you take off your wet clothes, Maddy?” Mom calmly asked. “Umm… “ was all I could say, before wondering why she didn’t just say wet panties. My top wasn’t wet. I started crying. “All of the clothes… little girls shouldn’t be embarrassed with their parents seeing them without their clothes on!” Mom said without being entirely clear on her plans for me. “Mommy, Am I getting a spanking….for wetting myself?” I asked, starting to cry. I was scared, as I hadn’t been spanked for wetting myself before. “No spanking, unless you really misbehave!” She asked as I removed all my clothes. This was confusing for me, as mom was clearly annoyed. Mom picked me up, and carried me into the bath, which was already filled with warm water. I hadn’t actually been bathed by her in almost a year, and that was when I was sick with the flu. I might wear diapers to bed, but I can bath myself. She proceeded to wash me from head to my mid-section. “Lay down so mommy can clean your little girl parts.” She asked. “Mommy, this is embarrassing! I don’t need another bath! And I can bath myself!” I replied, turning red, with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment. “Maddy! You are mommy’s little girl, and you’ll be bathed and kept diapered like a little girl! Now let me wash your little girl parts, or are you trying to get spanked?” Mom answered, clearly annoyed. I hesitantly laid down and spread my legs so mommy could finish washing my girl parts. I squirmed a little as mommy finished washing my sensitive parts, and finished washing the rest of my body. She then wrapped me in a towel, and carried me to her bed, and laid me onto the pad. “Mommy, are you going to punish me for being bad?” I asked, trying not to cry. She was clearly annoyed at my wet panties earlier, but didn’t say much. “No Maddy.. I’m not trying to punish you. I want you to wear cloth diapers, so you feel the wetness, and then we’ll talk about what happens after that” her cryptic tone, and smile, didn’t reassure me. Mommy was considering changing schools, because I had so much trouble following the classes that were so full, the teacher wasn’t answering my questions properly, and the online lessons were even worse. The other main problem is because the school nurse got mad at me for needing a diaper changed, or put on after a wetting accident. A few months ago, I did a poopy diaper at school, and the nurse called mom to ask what my problem is. I couldn’t stop crying so had to be picked up from school early. Mom proceeded to put rash cream, and powder on my diaper area. I didn’t stay still, but that is normal for me. Mom assembled a cloth diaper, several different booster pads, and another cloth diaper liner. I cried as I realized how thickly I was being diapered, and how long I’d have to stay like this. I remembered when I was 6, and for Thanksgiving, mommy used a thick diaper for the car ride to visit Aunt Katherine’s house. I slept for most 3 hour ride, but had wet my diaper. When we arrived, and seeing me with an obvious diaper on, that was sagging from being wet. She commented that I was a good girl for wearing diapers for car rides, and some young girls need extra help and being taken care of. My younger cousins, potty trained late, and still wear pull-ups sometimes. Aunt Katherine was a nurse, and my mom allowed her to give me to receive a full medical exam, which was uncomfortable and embarrassing. The more I got upset, the more babyish she made things. After a week staying with my aunt, mommy kept me in diapers an additional week. Mommy was pretty nice about having to change my messy diapers, and my little girl behavior. I was awoken from these memories by mom putting on some rubber panties on me. Another cloth diaper was placed over them, keeping the diapers in place. What scared me more was these new panties, with a small locking clip. She slid these locking plastic panties on me, and secured them with a small lock. The last time she did this was when I was 8, and pulled off my night diapers. She was definitely mad that night. She helped me into a jumpsuit, that was a ‘gift’ from Aunt Katherine, and had a rear zipper. I cried as the jumpsuit zipper was locked into place. “Mommy, why are you doing this?” I asked, scared about what my mommy planned for me. “I want you to settle down, and feel like a little girl. Wet diapers are a natural part of that. If you want to be a big girl again, we can talk about that!” mom tried to explain all this to me, but I wasn’t really listening. The reason the I didn’t want to be back in diapers during the day is that if mom decides to diaper me, it could be a while for her to let me use the potty and wear panties again. As the pandemic lock down continued down through summer, she has said that getting me changed at school won’t be an issue for a while. As I was crying, she picked me up and carried me to my room. I’m pretty small, and my mom can pick me up and carry me around. Laid down on my bed, as the bulky diaper would have made it hard to walk. Mom tucked me into bed, and then left the room.

Over the last few months I've developed a strange attraction to girls wearing adult diapers and I'm trying to seek out some information as to why I may have this new found fetish or attraction. From what I've learned about ABDL so far is that I have no interest in wearing diapers or acting like a baby myself, but for some reason I have developed a turn on to seeing girls in diapers and possibly acting like a baby as well. The only thing I can think of is that I get turned on by things that would normally be a turn off, and I guess someone in diapers for many people would be that, haha. And there's just something cute and innocent about it. The main thing that's got me off these last few months is looking up pictures of girls in diapers and going to pages on tumblr like this one

A/N: Since I finished it, thought I'd post it here as well. Chapter 1 It was a bright and sunny day in the downtown market strip. This area’s always bustling with different sets of crowds. You have your jocks who run through with high socks, average friends hanging out, and older woman who come for their afternoon shop. These types of things Nano could always notice. She could even figure out whether or not how someone’s day could have been going just from gestures alone. She wore a white blazer from her all girl’s high school and a blue skirt. Jet black hair that ran down past her shoulders. And a pair of gentle blue eyes. Despite being alone, she would always catch some eyes. But she would reply to all with a lovely smile. This street was always on her way home from school, and so she decided to check it out. “Amasaki, come here, come here,” spoke an elder shop keeper. Nano looked over at the man with a gentle smile and walked on over. “Ah, you just came in time.” “Ah, Outsuki, how do you do,” Nano said with a kind expression that belonged on a get well card. “I keep saying this, but you don’t have to be so formal.” The old man named Outsuki ran a food shop that was on the edge line. This would always catch most customer’s eyes, as well as the reoccurring Nano. Nano and Outsuki became quick acquaintances, especially when it came to the daily special. “Ah, I apologize. So why I came at the right time?” Nano remembering vaguely how he said that. “Yes, the All-Year antiques store is having a sale today.” This caught Nano’s ears as fast as a moth to a light source. “I believe the one item you we’re wanting is now on sale.” He didn’t even need to say another word, as Nano was already bought. “Thank you very much,” Nano bowed slightly and walked off with a smile. She could also catch a slight glimpse of the old man Outsuki smiling back. The All-Year antiques was only a few blocks in, but it only felt a single to Nano. She had charged in with excitement like a puppy getting its first treat. Once she entered the view of the store, she saw the desired item peering out to her. Almost as if it was calling to her, “come get me.” Nano knew, this was meant to be. Amasaki Nano, was a girl who was in her second year of high school. Despite having beautiful hair that is on par with swans, she also has a kindred heart. She cares deeply for others more than herself. But she also looks forward with a bright smile. As well as having a taste in antiques. Most anyone can get along her, but those who have dreary lives despise her. This is where Nano experienced some bullying in her life. Her shoes were taken, and her desk was left a mess. Nano tried to not let this get to her, but it bugged her. Before the group could do anything further, a girl named Nishigi Miki walked in. Miki stepped was watching the girls from the sidelines after her kendo practice. Once she saw them take the shoes and dirty the desk, she couldn’t wait any longer. She stepped in and the trio scattered instantly like ants before the girl titled “Titan”. And despite Miki being almost a polar opposite of Nano, they became best friends. The item Nano wanted was on sale for half off. She was very pleased with this deal. And after she paid for the item, she turned to the right. To her right was many antiques hanging on a wall, and boxes that had tags with writing on them. She got closer and noticed these were all plain wishes. One was for world peace, another for money. Despite there being money in a box for a wish to gain money, they were all generic. Nano knew no matter how hard one could wish, they’d never be granted them. Not only that, but she noticed that no cheap change was put in each box. She’d have thought most people would just drop a 10 yen coin in and call it a day, but she saw 100 yen or more each. She reached her hand above the wish for a miracle cure, as there was a tag that was just hanging there. It read, wishes for the world. “No kidding,” Nano thought. But she reached over and felt nothing behind the red curtain behind each box. This must have meant there was something else here than just a wall. Not wanting to get caught for her curiosity, she looked at the cashier and noticed they were busy with another customer. So she peeked under the curtain and found a white box versus the others being a blue color. There was also some red lights on the wall around as well. It almost seemed like an exhibit someone made to showcase something. But like the other blue boxes, this white box also had a tag on it. Though unlike the generic wishes, Nano could not believe the wish on this one. It read, “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” Nano thought this had to be a joke, but checked to see if any coins had been added. She quickly scanned no coins, but thought that was probably because either they couldn’t believe this wish, or see it from under the curtain. “Well, this is certainly different,” Nano thought as she decided to pull out a coin anyways. She always thought to be different than the others, so why not put something in here even though it’s so bizarre. And so she pulled out a 10 yen coin which was not used in any of the other boxes. Nano put the coin above the box, and she grew somewhat nervous about placing it in there. Then she began to think, “Well not like it will happen like the other wishes. And even if it did, I wouldn’t mind not needing to use the restroom.” Then she dropped the coin into the box. It swirled around 3 times before dropping. Now feeling satisfied, she backed away from the curtain and walked out with her purchased item. She continued to walk off out of the shopping street and gave another thanks and bow to Outsuki for his information. He gave her a snack as well just for being herself and a joy for him to talk with each day. So she continued to walk away and more towards her house, but with a bizarre thought about the one coin she dropped into the one wishing box. Chapter 2 Just as Nano was about to walk off from the shopping street, she heard a familiar voice. “Nano,” the voice sounded like her best friend Miki. Nano turned around to see her short hair friend Miki. Seeing her brought a smile to Nano’s face. Miki had shorter hair than Nano as it only went over her ears. She also didn’t have as much of a bust as Nano. But despite being a flat chest, she was quite taller. With a body tone fit to take on a brick wall and green eyes that pierces her opponent, Miki had gained the title “Titan.” Nano was quite pleased to have ran into Miki. “Hey Miki, you just finish practice?” Miki’s kendo practice was for an extensive amount of time, even longer than the school allows for its students to stay. So seeing the determined Miki at this time was surprising. “Yup, I decided to head out early today,” Miki said with a dexterous grin. “You didn’t get hit did you?” Nano always worries that her skilled friend may get worked up too much if she took a hit. As the titan Miki usually goes unhittable at practice. “Of course I didn’t. How could someone at my caliber take a single blow during practice, ha ha ha.” Miki laughed gloatingly. Nano worried when they first met whether she gloated too much or not. But soon realized she put hard effort behind her and determination for each and every match—even if they were practice. And she showed sportsmanship to those who faced her by giving them a hand when they fell. “Then what brings you out from practice then?” If it wasn’t for taking a hit, then something else must be the case to bring Miki out of a dojo. “My mother asked for me to help around the house,” Miki replied quickly almost as if to dodge the possibility of her taking a hit. But Nano knew better to believe in what her friend said. “Ah, I see. Want to walk with me then?” Nano amiably asked. “Sure I’ll walk ya home,” Miki said with a large smile. This in turn, made Nano laugh with delight. The two of them spend time on the weekends together, but rarely do they walk home from school. This type of rare event always brought Nano joy. As they took their first step, Miki noticed the shopping bag Nano held. “Oh, what did you get today?” asked the curious Miki. Nano stood there with a belated grin, almost as if to say “never thought you’d ask.” She began to pull the glass antique out from the bag. “They had that one antique I’ve been really wanting on sale today, so I couldn’t resist,” Nano said displaying the antique next to her smile. Miki wasn’t surprised to see a new antique in Nano’s hands, but was quite happy for her friend to get the one she wanted. “That’s awesome. Can I hold it?” She held her hand out, but Nano pulled the antique away. “No, remember the last time I let you see one of my antiques?” Nano said with a pouty face. “Hmm, I don’t seem to remember,” Miki spoke with a confused expression. Then she grew a despairing look of remembrance. She remembered how she broke one of her antiques just from holding it. “Now I remember, I’m sorry about that.” “I said it was fine before, you just need to have a gentle touch,” Nano exclaimed to the confused Miki. “Though, I think you can’t ever touch something gently other than with a tight grip.” “I can touch things gently,” Miki attempted to be redeemed. “Like what?” “Like…” Miki didn’t have a response. She then lowered her head in defeat. Nano began to pat on her shoulder. “There, there. At least you don’t lose in kendo.” The statement appeared to be very effective. Miki sprang back up and almost appeared to be at the top of the world. “Now that is a great statement,” Miki said with a slight laugh. And the both of them felt their spirits lifted. “Well, these roads won’t be walking themselves.” She pointed out that they should probably start their walk in which they haven’t. They even brought attention towards those entering and leaving the shopping district. “Yeah, that would probably be a wise idea,” Nano agreed and they proceeded to walk off. They walked through a few neighborhoods before reaching the residence of Amasaki. This was Nano’s destination as Miki stopped to watch her walk towards the front door. They waved to each other goodbye, as Nano opened the front door. Nano walked in and closed the door behind her. She took off her shoes on the hard tile floor and stepped up onto the wooden floor. A few feet to her right led to the kitchen/diner, to the left was the living room, and a bit back was the stairs. But now that she got home, she had to announce it. “I’m home.” After, she heard pitter-patter rushing down the stairs. The small steps in between belonged to the young girl who was her sister. “Welcome home, nee-chan,” said the ever smiling young sister. “How’s your day been Yui?” asked the pleased Nano. “I had fun today!” Yui shouted with excitement. “Oh, with what?” Nano continued the conversation. And Yui continued to explain the different things that happened at school. She continued to talk while Nano listened and walked up to her room. After walking in her room, Yui began to quiet down. Yui, the younger sister of Nano was the only sibling Nano had. At the age of seven years old, stood barely above Nano’s waist line. Like Nano, she had black hair and blue eyes. She always looked up to her sixteen year old sister for help on the many things she needed help with. Either that being cooking or homework, Nano would be delighted to help. Nano then pulled out her antique to place on her dresser to the right. The dresser was covered by many other antiques like the other storage areas in her room. A bookshelf to the corner on the right, the table on the left and even the window shelf. But there was one spot remaining on the dresser. And when Nano placed it on that spot, she knew it truly was a great purchase. “Oh, it’s so pretty sis,” Yui said with delight. She kept a bright smile while looking at the multicolored glass rabbit. Even though she’d like to hold it, she knew better. Otherwise she would be scolded by her older sister. It was during the evening when Nano began to break out her homework. Yui and Nano just ate a mild spice curry that Nano prepared. She received a text from her mother saying that she’ll be late with work again, as usual. Nano always wished that they could at least spend more time together. Even if their father was busy, she’d still like the three girls to at least be able to do family related things. She envied all the different family talk overheard during class. But now Nano could think of only how X was solved. Around the same time Nano works on her homework, Yui does hers. Though unlike the clever Nano, Yui will generally ask her older sister for help on her homework when needed. Nano will also receive texts regularly from Miki on their homework. Despite the responsibility, Nano appreciates those who look up to her for support. Just as Nano was beginning to think of her sister Yui, Yui walked into her room with a book. The cover being a Japanese book, was usually the case for Yui’s need. “Sis, I need your help,” Yui cried for help as she handed Nano the open book. Nano took it from Yui, and began to skim what she may be struggling with. Then she found the likely culprit. “Ah, this can be a tricky one.” Nano began to teach Yui about the different symbols and placements for them in each sentence. When Yui began to smile, Nano knew she came to a realization of understanding it. “Thanks, nee-chan.” Yui ran off with a skip and a smile. Just like how Nano would always like to see her younger sister be. Before Nano would go to bed, she’d be the first to take a bath. After she’d finish, Yui would take a bath. Nano always liked her nightly warm baths. She almost felt like she could sit in the warm waters all night. But despite her wishes for relaxation, she knew she can’t stay in there for too long. After changing into her pink pajama pants and button up shirt, she was ready for bed. Just as she crawled into the yellow blanket, she heard the front door opening. “Oh, that must be my parents,” Nano thought. But no call for announcing their entry, so Nano paid it no heed to go welcome them back. Other than telling her sister goodnight, and drifting off to sleep. The next thing she saw was a sign for the ladies room with an open doorway into the restroom. She walked in and immediately felt herself needing to use the restroom. So Nano opened a stall, and saw a plain white toilet. But the next thing she couldn’t believe was how the toilet started to disappear and glitter away. The yellow sparkles went flying past her as she turned around to see where they went. But they disappeared into thin air. She still felt the need to go, so she opened up another stall to see this toilet undergo the same process. Not only that, but yellow glitter floated from underneath all the stalls. This told Nano she wouldn’t be going to the restroom anytime soon, despite her needing it desperately. Right after all the glitter vanished, the stalls tumbled to the right of her almost like dominos. But before each one fell completely over, they bent completely in half. Now each appeared as if they were tables. Though with the sudden change in shape, Nano felt she no longer needed the restroom. Fearing she may have had an accident, she bent over to see any spill. But there was nothing to be seen. She no longer needed the restroom, and so she walked out. From one odd site to another, her younger sister Yui stood before her with a green pacifier in her mouth. Nano couldn’t believe her eyes that her sister was sucking on a pacifier like a baby would. A quick turn to her right, and she saw her mother, short black hair and tall as miki standing with a baby bottle in hand. Her mother had a big smile on her face as she placed the bottle into Nano’s mouth. The cloudy white milk began to enter into her mouth and down her throat. While drinking the delectable milk from the baby bottle, she felt the need to pee desperately again. But with all her might, she couldn’t move from drinking the bottle. She looked over at her mother who had a warm and pleasant motherly smile. Nano felt odd with what her mother said, “Everything will be alright. You no longer will need, the ladies room. Just let it all go, like you’re sister.” She looked over at Yui, and noticed the seven year old girl wearing a diaper and a white shirt squatting. Nano felt that she was just about to do the same, when the sound of an alarm went off. Squinting her eyes with the sunlight coming through the blinds, Nano reached her hand over to shut her alarm off. She felt the dream she encountered was both very odd, but lifelike. Chapter 3 Sitting up, her room didn’t’ appear any different. Fearing from the life-like dream, she scanned to find any differences. But soon heard a knock on her door. “Nee-chan, I need your help like usual,” Yui asked from the other side of the door. Nano wondered what her younger sister could need during the morning. Especially if it was something regularly. She thought onto the past to see if Yui did ever ask for help on anything, but could only think of homework. And Nano was sure Yui completed hers the night before. So that really led to a question, “What could it be?” “Okay, I’m awake,” Nano answered. “Thank you,” Yui replied opening the door. Yui was wearing the same blue nightgown she was the night before. But didn’t have anything big and clunky like a book in her hand. “What could my sister be needing?” Nano began to wonder. Then a stench hit her nose like food cooked in the morning. However, this was no salivating scent, but a putrid smell of poop. It almost smelt like someone took one right in her room. Then she realized, it came from Yui. Nano was in disbelief that her sister had crapped her pants, as she was a seven year old girl and fully toilet trained. She also couldn’t believe her sister wasn’t in tears, but actually smiling. It was like Yui was happy about Nano cleaning up her mess. That’s when the realization happened, this must be what she’s after. “Yui, did you go?” Nano reluctantly asked. “Yup nee-chan, I went in my sleep again,” Yui answered quickly. And Nano couldn’t believe to hear the word “again.” It was only a couple years ago when Yui wet the bed, but she no longer did so. And this was clearly a big accident that has never happened before. Nano still got up out of bed to help her sister get cleaned up. That was when she saw her sister hopping up on her bed and laying backwards. Then an object from Yui’s tiny hands came into view. Nano’s jaw dropped as what she saw was a white diaper with a bunch of cat patterns on it. It almost seemed like that one dream was becoming a reality. Despite the odd finding, she took her sisters diaper and thought Yui was wanting a change. She lifted the young girls skirt to find the same type diaper in her hand around the waist of Yui. The only difference was the one Yui wore, appeared soggy and had a large bulge. Nano knew now that Yui did go in her pants, but apparently in her sleep. But just before she was about to change the young girls dirty diaper, she knew she needed the right utensils. Nano thought that something is really strange with the day, but if this was reality then she should have useful tools in her middle drawer of her dresser. And just as she suspected, there was a pink changing mat, baby wipes as well as powder. She took all the tools back over to Yui who continued to lay on her bed. Placed out the changing mat underneath her bottom. Lifting up the skirt again, Nano began to un-tape her sister’s dirty diaper. Yui had a slight giggle from the changing process. As she pulled the diaper down, a worse stench and sight appeared before Nano. The sight of Yui’s dark brown poop just sitting there made her cringe. But she didn’t want to make her sister feel bad in any way, so she pulled some wipes and began to clean up the mess around Yui’s bottom. After she got her bottom cleaned, she rolled up the dirty diaper and it was now ready to be tossed. But before she could toss away the dirty diaper, she needed to get her sister changed into a new one. So she took the new diaper and opened it up. Placing it under her sister and clicking open the top of the baby powder, she began to sprinkle the powder on her sister. After several sprinkles, she then pulled up the diaper and tapped it up. Yui was now in a clean diaper. Before she was about to take the dirty diaper to toss, her sister grabbed it. “Don’t worry about that big sis, I have it. And thanks for changing me.” The smile on her sister made it worthwhile. Even though Nano was confused, she was going to continue on with her day as usual. Before she could take another forward towards her doorway, she felt a tug on the back part of her pajama pants. She turned around to see her sister hunched over, revealing herself of the culprit. “Your dry this morning nee-chan,” Yui said as she jumped off the bed. Nano couldn’t believe the words towards her. She now knew why there was an odd feeling in her pants, and that was because she too was wearing a diaper. Nano looked down at her pajama pants and could instantly see a bulge from the padding she wore under. As her sister waddled past her, she pulled her pants down to reveal what she was wearing. She couldn't believe her eyes for a third time in the day. Her jaw dropped even more as she found herself in a pink tinted diaper with several anime girls on the front as well as white outlined hearts around the entire pad. She couldn’t believe that she, a sixteen year old girl, who’s fully toilet trained since age one was now succumbed to a diaper. Not only that, but she couldn’t help but touch the front of her diaper. Even if it was weird, she still thought it felt decent enough. Pulling her pants back up, she walked over to her dresser to see if she may have some big girl undies to put on instead for her day. Nano couldn’t walk through the entire day in a diaper. “What would people say if they found out?” Nano began to think. “What would Miki think?” She began to panic once she opened the top drawer, only to find more diapers like the one she wore. There was no big girl undies for her to put on, which meant she was stuck wearing a diaper all day. But Nano could only imagine what would happen if people found out. She’d probably be perpetually branded baby, and be made fun of all day long. Miki would probably break their friendship, and she’d be all alone. So Nano hoped, that she would not get caught at all for the day. Even though she may not need the diaper, she didn’t want to wear nothing. Just as she was getting her school outfit out to change into, Nano felt an immediate pressure on her bladder. Despite not needing to go a second ago, she felt a desperate need to pee. She quickly ran towards the door and immediately could see the bathroom door to the right. But before she could take another step, she felt her bladder beginning to release. She quickly put her hands on top of her diaper to try and stop herself from going, but she only could feel a warm sensation wrapping around in her diaper. She couldn’t believe that not only was she wearing a diaper, but she was also using it. After a large stream entered into her diaper, she felt a huge relief. Despite having just gone in her pants, it still was soothing to Nano. She felt the soaked diaper and found it to be quite squishy. Though the weight of it increased causing the diaper to droop, Nano continued to go into the bathroom. Her mouth dropped instantly from what she saw. Instead of a toilet, there was a large low laying table. Nano now knew even if she made it to the bathroom, there was no toilet for her to use. The table in front of her was clearly made for changing diapers, which reminded her of the one drooping down between her legs. She also noticed bins that would be common for trash, but instead had rolled up diapers in them. One bin had diapers with the same pattern as Yui’s diaper, and the other bin had the same pattern Nano wore. But seeing the same pattern in this bin made Nano fear for the worst—she was expected to use her diaper. After changing into her school uniform, she now began to think about her diapered status. “What should I do?” Nano began to question. “My regular underwear isn’t in the drawer. And if I’m not able to use the toilet, then I would be forced to wear…a diaper.” She began to panic as she had nothing else to change into. “Well, it’s better than wearing nothing I suppose.” After reasoning with herself, she took a new diaper and changing supplies from her drawer and went into the bathroom. Nano knew she better change out of the wet diaper soon, so she quickly laid up on the table. Leaning up, she lifted her skirt to get a perfect view of her very swollen diaper. Without resisting, she put her hand on her diaper and gave her diaper a squeeze. After a few strokes, she began to take the tapes of her diaper off. She then removed the diaper from under her and rolled it up like she did with Yui’s diaper. She began to apply powder on herself with the new diaper under her. That’s when she realized, she was perfectly shaved. Before this day, she clearly remembered having hair down below. But now she had a perfect shave, almost as if no hair was there to begin with. After taking this in, she pulled her diaper up and applied the tapes. She was now in a clean diaper. After tossing the wet diaper into her bin, she left the bathroom and grabbed her blue school bag. Walking down the stairs quickly to make herself toast. It didn’t take long for the pieces of bread to pop-up for her to scarf down. Now that she had eaten something, she was ready to depart for school. Putting her shoes on by the front door, she leapt outside. Each step outside reminded her of what was beneath her skirt. The anime pattern diaper was one thing Nano wish she didn’t have to wear. But somehow, she now did. She began to question if the one dream had an effect, but feared more about what the others will say when they find out her secret. And what would Miki say if she found out. Nano didn’t want to know, so she hoped that no one will find out. Chapter 4 On her walk to school, she continued her thoughts for how reality came this way. What could have made this even possible? Nano wondered more and more, but couldn’t figure it out. She only remembers the dream showing both Yui and her being forced into this altered reality. So even the thought of possibly Miki being forced into this, was insane. Nano couldn’t even picture what Miki would be like forced to wear baby’s clothing. She arrived just on time as she walked in to the school. Her school building was a two story building that spanned at least six households across. Quickly climbing up the stairs and ignoring the fact of what she was wearing, she arrived in class 1-B and took her seat as the morning bell rang. Each of the other students began to scramble away from their friends and to their seats. Every one of these students were female, as it was an all-girls school. Hair colors varying from black, blonde, red and even blue. Most of the girls here talked the common gossip that was happening around them. Though Nano never particularly liked talking gossip about someone else. The thought began to recycle into her brain. What if everyone was talking about her secret? Maybe they all could tell just from her walking into the room. Nano quickly checked her skirt just to make sure it wasn’t undone, and to her fortune she found it secured in place. But the grim thoughts were not as secure. She couldn’t help but blush from the nervousness. A clang sound formed from the door to the front right of the room. This was due to the homeroom teacher who entered the room. She had a tall slender build with black hair as black as a raven’s feather. With dark square glasses, she was the home room teacher called Suichi. “How is everyone doing?” The general almost every day question she asks, and the reply is always “fine!” from everyone. Though one student wasn’t quite fine. Nano was too nervous to say anything, so she stayed quiet. The day proceeded as it usually did, first period was English who was taught by Suichi, then they had someone else come in to teach math. Nano was thankful that they didn’t have P.E. that day, as she didn’t know if she could live with her diaper on display. While during class, Nano began to concentrate more on her class work then what was underneath her skirt. This helped calm her down. She even felt like she almost forgot the problem she was having. Until a noise vibrated under her. “Rrrpptt,” Nano loudly farted. Her problem became even larger, causing her to open her eyes wide and turn red as an apple. Everyone in that room should have heard that. But despite her fears, no one looked at her. In fact nobody even reacted to it. Nano let a sigh go as she felt a little less worried now. But one thing she didn’t get, was how she didn’t even feel the need to fart before she actually did it. It was almost like earlier that morning how she felt the need to pee but went almost instantly after. Nano realized another piece to her dismay. If her sister Yui was completely toilet trained and yet had such an accident earlier that morning, then would that make Nano have the same? “Oh no,” Nano began thinking to herself. “That would mean I may end up pooping myself.” She then turned red with fear for the worst. It was soon close to lunch when Nano felt an immediate need to pee. Almost as an immediate reaction, Nano put her right hand to hold her front to try and hold it but did not succeed. The urge quickly poured out into her diaper, turning poor Nano into a red embarrassed state. She could feel the warmth spread instantly down and around her legs. It didn’t take long before she could feel herself being soothed from the relief despite being embarrassed about what she had done. It wasn’t long till the lunch break began. Nano was dreading this moment, as it meant she would meet up with Miki and eat at their usual spot outside. But unlike all the other times, Nano was wearing a diaper as well as being wet. Despite her fears, she proceeded to take her lunch out that she had made the previous day and walked outside the classroom. Even though she was afraid for Miki to somehow find out, she didn’t want to worry her either. As she walked out the front door, she looked towards the back door, which was towards the right, and could instantly see Miki walking with her usual scowl. “Hiya Nano,” Miki said with a wave as she walked up. Nano instantly felt her nerves soaring to the peaks with the wet diaper being under her skirt. Nano began to think back in her head on her situation, “It’s not like Miki will just peek under my skirt, I know her not to do such a thing. The only time she’s seen my underwear is when it was really windy and a large stroke hit us while she was behind me. I was able to cover the front of my skirt, but my back was completely showing. But she was a really good friend for having my back and blocking it from view. Though, she did compliment me for my pink underwear being cute too.” This thought made Nano begin to turn red. Miki, being the one watching her friend, could only guess what she could be thinking. “How are you feeling today?” It was a common conversation starter for Miki who didn’t do well for starting conversations, but she mostly felt concerned for Nano. Racing through her thoughts about her diaper and how not to have it show made Nano begin to touch the front of her skirt feeling the diaper’s soggy padding without even realizing. With a large blush almost turning her skin into a tomato as she looked at her friends distant stare into her eyes. This was Miki’s common waiting for reply stance, but it gave Nano a startle given her circumstance. “I uh, no, no, I’m alright.” Nano composed herself to at least give this response. “Alright, I on the other hand feel great,” Miki stood with a proud pose. Nano looked to the side with a remark almost like “I wonder what it is this time?” Miki took a quick breath and continued, “I feel like I could take the entire kendo team and win!” With a quick fist in the air, the determination could easily be felt. But such determination is what always brings Nano joy when she converses with Miki. So with a slight giggle, and both were smiling. “Did you remember your lunch this time?” Nano questioned Miki as they began to walk down the hall. “Nope,” Miki said with a slight pound to her head almost acting dumb. Forgetting her lunch was one thing, but for Miki, it was a common occurrence. “I kind of figured, which is why I packed an extra lunch for you,” Nano said with a laugh. The way it commonly occurred almost seemed more planned then actually forgetting. But Nano decided her lunches were much healthier for the young athletic Miki than what she’d always bring. “Plus, I enjoy trying different things,” Nano said in her head. All these happy thoughts made Nano forget about the wet diaper under her as they continued to walk through the halls. She knew they’d eventually head out to their usual spot outside to eat lunch. But as they neared the next corner that lead to the stairs to go down, the only bathroom being a woman’s was to the left. Even though Nano hated the thought, she felt it may be best to change out of her wet diaper soon. Though did she even have more diapers let alone underwear to change into? This put her to slow down a bit as they walked. Miki slowed down a bit as well and turned to face Nano. “We should probably use the washroom first eh?” Now Nano turned beat red as Miki would now be going in as well. “She could probably hear me taking my diaper off,” Nano began to dread the thought. “How would I throw it away without anyone knowing?” The sudden through made her want to refuse going. But seeing the awaiting Miki only made her want to say yes. So she gave a quick nod before realizing what she did. “Alright, let’s make this quick then!” Miki sounding determined at almost everything quickly entered with Nano slowly tailing behind. “Oh gosh, what have I gotten into, and how did this happen to begin with?” Nano’s biggest worry about everyone and her friend finding out was a few steps closer. She could only close her eyes with a huge blush of embarrassment as she entered. Chapter 5 The bathroom appeared like any ordinary ladies room. It had all the stalls and the sinks to wash their hands. All Nano could do is keep staring at the stalls and watching a few other students walking in or out. She continued to feel her blush of embarrassment as she knew she wasn’t going to need the toilet. But she then gained a new idea. “Maybe if I go in and pretend, then Miki will never know right?” As she pondered this thought, Miki had entered a stall already. Following behind Miki she’d need to wait her turn as all the other stalls were closed. “Can you wait a sec,” Miki blurted behind the stall. “Um, ok,” Nano couldn’t help but answer back. She had no clue what Miki was meaning. “I’ll be out soon so you can use this stall after.” Nano was now even more confused. Shouldn’t she just wait for another stall to open up? Just as she thought this, a girl exited one of the stalls to the left. But what made things more strange was how another girl blushing behind her exited out as well. “Wait, that’s not right,” Nano questioned in her mind. She knew that being female they sometimes would enter the bathroom together, but rarely the same stall. After looking at the two girls who left her view, the stall in front of her opened up. Miki came out, and rather quickly. This stumped Nano even more. Just how did Miki finish up so quickly, and not only that but no flush sound was audible. Heck, this made Nano begin to wonder even more, as there wasn’t a single flush sound the second she entered. She obtained her answer as Miki moved closer to her. The stall that Miki entered contained no toilet, but a low laying table like at her home. If this was the case, then that would mean there was no toilets in this facility. Nano soon came to a realization, but couldn’t believe it. Her deep thoughts ended as she felt her best friend Miki sticking her fingers down Nano’s skirt and into her diaper. Whether she liked it or not, Miki would now know she was indeed wearing a diaper and that it was wet. As Nano blushed and looked the other way, Miki felt she was being a bit too modest for what she was doing. “Just doing a check-up.” And the way Miki sounded was almost like this was a normal occurrence for the two of them. If this was the case, Nano realized that Miki already knew she was in a diaper to begin with. “Well, looks like you are a bit wet,” Miki said with a smirk. “Here let me change you.” Nano couldn’t believe that Miki knew of her diapers, not only that but was leading her into the stall. All she could do was follow along and blush. As both girls entered the stall, Miki closed the door behind them. Miki took Nano’s bag from her hand and set it on the floor. After that she was led to sit down on the table. As soon as she felt her padded bottom hit the table she was being led to lay back. The table was able hold Nano’s height perfectly. It appeared to be designed for girls her height, which meant all the high school girls. She now finally realized the impossible was possible. Why Miki knew she was wearing a diaper, why there wasn’t any toilets and why two students entered one stall at once. It all came down to one possibility, everyone was just like Yui and herself. This meant that the two students were both wearing a diaper, all the students in her class are diapered, and her best friend Miki was also wearing a diaper. Everyone in that school was wearing a diaper and could not use the toilet. Nano felt a little relieved now knowing that she didn’t have to worry about keeping her secret. But even if she didn’t need to worry about that, Miki raised her skirt showing her two anime character designs and a large wet stain on her diaper. Before she could do anything else, Miki was undoing her diaper completely revealing her privates. Despite everyone being in the same situation, Nano still wanted to hold some modesty at least. Miki reached into her bag and pulled out the same two character designed diaper as well as wipes and powder. Nano noticed something interesting with the baby powder though. Unlike at home where the baby powder was a plain bottle, this one had the text “diaper powder.” Nano began to blush again as Miki started to wipe her front with the wipes and put the diaper under her. She now was being like Yui earlier that day, getting her own diaper changed by someone else. Nano couldn’t help but feel somewhat babyish. However, the babyish feeling wasn’t disregarded as weird, but somewhat pleasant. After the powder had been applied, Miki quickly tapped up her new diaper. She then took Nano’s old diaper and wrapped it up and gave it to Nano. As Nano held her used diaper, she finally could identify something else that was different about this bathroom she couldn’t notice when they entered due to being confused with her own dilemma--and that was the smell. She now could identify a smell that was coming and going, but smelt bad each time. Nano had only one thought how to identify this, “Wait, maybe the bad scent is from when someone enters. That would mean the girl who enters must have pooped themselves and was leaving with a clean diaper.” After standing up and putting the diaper in her bag, Miki flipped Nano’s skirt to look at her diaper. “You always have liked those two characters, huh?” Miki commented on her diaper design with a smirk. Nano brushed her hand away and blushed before replying, “Well they are my favorite characters from the anime series.” She soon felt somewhat relieved now that the trouble she faced could no longer trouble her. But she did still fear one more thing, and that was the cause of the bad scent—poop. She knew she had no choice but was going to end up going in her pants, but didn’t know what to expect. All she kept thinking of was how disgusting it could be. Her thoughts were decimated again when Miki responded, “Well I have some things to say from the previous episode.” Nano felt excited to talk about something she quite enjoyed, which was her favorite anime series. So the two of them left the building and went outside. The two of them always would have eaten their lunch on the same bench since the time they started hanging out. Nano quite enjoyed this small conversation she was having with Miki. It let her know that this Miki was still the same Miki she loved. Not only that, but the lunch choices were quite the same as well. “You’re mother sure likes to give you some good food,” Miki commented on their food. This had Nano in complete disbelief, as her mother never once has cooked her lunch before. “Well, I hope you are enjoying your portion I gave you,” Nano pointed to the mountainous size of meat that Miki had. Nano never remembered packing so much meat ever. “Hey, the protein is good to get stronger,” Miki said while giving a thumbs up. “Hehe,” Nano began to chuckle. Whenever a comment that comes up that’s totally Miki, Nano can’t help but laugh. But it was always her laughter that caused the two girls to grow closer and smile together despite all the differences. It wasn’t long before the two of them had finished devouring their lunch. “Ah, that was good,” Miki commented. “Yeah,” Nano replied. She returned to the thought about how her mother made the food. As the food she ate did indeed taste different than the way she cooks. In fact it was better than what she usually makes. It only makes her in disbelief that her super busy mother would in fact cook her something super delectable. She can only imagine her mother pulling a cigarette and smoking on the backyard, even though their mother doesn’t smoke. That image just seemed to fit her. “Well, we should probably head back now,” Nano said. And Miki replied with an okay. The two of them had walked up to their floor for where the classroom was and continued ascending down the hallway. They were only about a few feet away from the classroom when Miki stopped. Soon after a stench was present. She didn’t want to say what she was thinking of, but nothing else would fit. “Did Miki poop?” Nano couldn’t believe this question. All she could do was stand there and see no expression change on her friends face. Miki then faced Nano perpendicularly, “Well, looks like I need another change.” Nano nodded and followed her friend towards the restrooms again. “You don’t have to worry, I didn’t forget my wipes this time.” At this comment, Nano wondered what that meant. If she had forgotten her wipes in the past, does that mean Miki would have used hers? If that’s the case, then it was also likely that Nano was going to end up changing Miki. “Me, change Miki?” Nano questioned in her head. She did change Yui that morning, but Miki was different. But at the same time, Miki did need a change so if she was expected of then she might as well comply. Once they reached the door to the restroom, which Nano thought changing room would probably fit the title better, she smelt as if there were multiple parties who had fallen victim just like Miki had. This only made her continue to think, was she going to fall victim soon too? Just as she was about to open the door, she got her answer. Nano felt her stomach starting to get a tightening feeling. She also felt a familiar pressure on her butt. At this moment, Nano knew what was about to happen—she was about to poop herself. She tried to move forward but couldn’t at all. It was like as if her legs were frozen there on the spot. She started to turn red with embarrassment as she knew that soon she was going to be smelling her own stench mixed with the fears she had before. Just how did it feel to go? And Nano was very much about to find out. As soon as she felt her pressure growing quickly, she started to feel the initial wave of bowels ready to go. She felt herself begin to spread her legs apart without her control. It was unbelievable to Nano that she was no longer able to control her own body as she was preparing to poop in her diaper. She could only feel the slight pressure beginning to push out and the bowels began to expand out into her diaper. The feelings of releasing mixed with different emotions. She had a sensation of disbelief, a sensation of relief, and strangely a sense of freedom. But most of all, it felt strange to her. It only lasted several seconds and she was done. A whole new stench filled the air, and Nano knew that was because of her. The weight caused a bulge that reached beneath her skirt, at that moment Nano had just pooped herself for the first time since she was a baby, as far as she remembers Nano started to touch the bottom of her diaper, feeling the bulge that had formed. Despite how gross it had seemed, Nano didn’t feel too different about how it was with wetting her diaper. All it was, was just a warm sensation. Now that she had finished experiencing pooping her pants, she thought she probably should get changed as well. With that thought, she walked into the “changing room.” As soon as she walked in, she saw Miki turned around waiting for her. “I take it you need a change as well?” Miki asked. Nano could only blush and nod. “Alright, well you change me and I’ll change you.” Nano now knew her earlier thought was correct that she was going to end up changing Miki, but adding her own waste into the mix had them trade off in a way. There was a stall open for the two girls to use and Miki instantly laid back on the table. Nano thought if Miki used her supplies when she changed her, then she probably should use Miki’s supplies. So she reached into Miki’s bag and grabbed a black and white diaper with black dots on it as well as powder and wipes. Flipping Miki’s skirt she could see her friend diapered for the first time. Not only that, but with a large bulge indicating some usage. This reminded Nano of her own bulge in her diaper, but she began to un-tape the diaper. When she first changed Yui, she thought it was somewhat gross, but now that she’s experienced more in this day she’s changed her mind. The poop that lays in her friend’s diaper didn’t bother her. All she did was start wiping Miki clean and finally put the new diaper on with powder. It was a nice and snug fit. “Thanks, now your turn,” Miki got up and Nano sat down on the table. As she sat down, she could feel the mess starting to squish giving her a strange experience. She didn’t dislike it, but at the same time wasn’t completely enjoying it. After her diaper finished squishing down on the table, Nano laid back for Miki to begin changing her. The process was almost the same as when she had her diaper changed earlier, but she couldn’t help but feel embarrassed about how she was getting cleaned up almost as if she was like a baby. It didn’t take long before Nano was in a clean diaper with the same two characters again. Nano started fearing that they may be late, and so she rushed out of the stall. Miki stopped and turned to the left of the exit door to a metal chute. After watching her friend toss their dirty diaper down the chute, Nano followed suit. Nano didn’t notice the first time they entered so she took the earlier wet diaper from her bag and tossed it down as well. Once they returned to the classroom, only half of the students had returned. This baffled Nano as this was way longer than any usual lunch hour. Then she thought, what if it was to give students a chance to get changed? That seemed to make the most sense to her at least. It was only several minutes later when class resumed. Nano, no longer feeling totally embarrassed by her situation anymore, could relax and get back to learning the X’s, Y’s and Z’s. It was only about an hour before school was about to get out, when Nano’s concentration got disrupted. She grew the need to pee again. But instead of being embarrassed about it, Nano just continued on the class and payed her potty needs no attention. She knew it was about to expend out into her diaper anyways. And she was right, almost immediately after that initial feeling she was wetting herself during class. “Hmm, this is actually pretty convenient,” Nano began to think. “Not having to worry about using the toilet especially during important lectures, I guess this is a plus.” After her thoughts filled her mind, something else filled the room. It was the smell of someone who had gone number two in their diaper. Nano wondered if they would just leave it till the end of class or would they be allowed to go out to the changing room to change—like how you’d normally ask to go to the restroom. She was quickly rewarded with the answer as one of the girls raised their hands. This girl had light brown hair that reached beneath her shoulders, but Nano instantly recognized this girl. “Hey, that’s the most popular girl, Chiaki,” Nano thought. “Wait, is she the one who pooped?” Things kept getting stranger as the day kept going. Now she’s seeing the school’s most popular person with a full diaper. The teacher only pointed to them and nodded almost as if it was no big deal, when in fact someone had just crapped their pants. Lecturing continued as usual and Chiaki stood up and walked towards the back of the room. Nano was extremely curious as to why the girl who sits a few rows over didn’t go out the door. Then she saw another girl rise. This girl had short blonde hair and was recognizable to Nano as well. “Wait, did Ran poop as well? I know her and Chiaki are close, but I didn’t know they could be that close.” Before her mind could race any further, she caught glimpse of a table in the back with an awkward curtain placement in front. Chiaki laid down on the table and Ran closed the curtain that only covered Chiaki’s legs to her neck but nothing above Ran’s stomach. Nano could easily see the eyes of Chiaki staring at the teachers lectures, almost as if pooping herself wasn’t going to affect anything to her studies. Then Nano realized, Ran is currently changing Chiaki’s diaper. The curtain must have given some privacy to the two doing the changing. And there was another chute for dirty diapers in the back. “So, if one really needs a diaper change, they get one during class without any interruptions,” Nano began to think in her head. “Now that’s somewhat strange, but somehow convenient as well.” The curtain opened up again and Chiaki stood up carrying what looked like a mixture of pinks pattern dirty diaper. Chiaki threw the diaper down the chute and returned to her seat. Now that Nano had seen this scene, she wondered if at some point she may end up on that changing table getting a dirty diaper changed during class. Despite how strange it all seemed, Nano was slowly growing some sort of interest of wanting to learn more about the mystery that has happened. One thing remained a mystery to her, and that was why was Ran changing Chiaki? Even though they were close friends that seemed like it would be a school system of who changes who. Then she took a look down at a notebook that everyone else seemed to have. “Must be a school issued notebook,” Nano thought. Now she noticed something that would answer her question, she saw that she was partnered with Miki. This must have meant if one had an issue, the school could trust that at least they are not alone. And that must have included diaper changes. “No wonder there’s walls in the stalls and a curtain here in the classroom, nobody else needs to see anyone else’s diaper change except for a trusted person whom would be your partner. And changing one’s self all the time could take time and be a pain, no wonder we have partners for changing. Though that makes me wonder, what about those without partners or odd people out or even transfer students? Well, maybe I’ll find out more as time goes on here.” After class, Miki and Nano did the usual walk out about half way out of school before Miki had to return for some Kendo training. After waving off to each other, Nano walked out into town mixed with the emotions that she had felt for that day. Feeling the wet diaper beneath her as she walks into town, not having to fear if she was identified by anyone. As well as having the added convenience to browse the shops and not need to stop at a restroom. Chapter 6 Once Nano returned home, she instantly realized something was different. She noticed that her mother’s shoes were present, which must have meant that their mother was home. This Nano could not believe, their super busy mom who hardly payed any attention to them was actually home. Before she could dwell on it anymore, Nano decided to announce her entry. Yui came out to see her like usual, though the direction was from to the right which led to the living room and kitchen area. Nano wondered if their mother was where Yui came from, so she laid her bag down and walked out into the living room. Once in the living room, she could tell someone was in the kitchen. Sure enough, her mother was in the kitchen. The mother who almost never came home on a decent time. And yet, she was standing there in front of Nano during the day. It didn’t take long for her mother to turn towards her with a smile. “Hi sweetie,” Her mother pleasantly said. “How was your day at school?” This stunned Nano, as her mother was smiling at her with a question that would be commonly asked. “I had a good day,” Nano replied. She wasn’t quite sure what else to talk to her mother about, as this appeared to her as a rare occurrence. “That’s good, do you need a change?” Her sudden question caused Nano to blush. She was quite aware now that things would never be the same as they were before, but wasn’t thinking her mother would just blatantly ask. “Yeah,” Nano knew her diaper was wet. She could feel it weighing down a bit between her legs. It wasn’t long ago she went in it while shopping and it was already wet. “Okay, let’s go get you a change then,” Her mother proposed. “Yui, you can wait here while I give your sister a change.” “Okay,” Yui gave a nod. With that being said, Nano followed her mother out and up the stairs. Once they entered the changing room, Nano’s mother had her lay down on the table. This made Nano feel a bit reminiscent of when Miki changed her. She was a little nervous with her mother changing her, but was feeling a little comfortable with her mother changing her. She raised her legs while her mother placed a new diaper under her. It didn’t take her mother long before she was fitted into the new and clean diaper. Her mother then tossed the used diaper in her specific bin, which had Nano notice something—a third bin. This had her wonder if the third one belonged to her mother. If everyone in this world was diapered, that would also include her mother. It had her somewhat curious to try and look up her mother’s short skirt. “Nano, would you be kind to give your mother a change?” Her mother asked. This answered her question, but she guessed her mother must have been wet like her before. Otherwise she’d most likely be able to smell if her mother wasn’t just wet. “Sure,” Nano nodded. It was then her mother who laid down on the table raising her legs. Nano could instantly see her mother’s pink cherry blossom patterned diaper. Not only did it look cute, but it was also quite soaked. Seeing her mother in this state put a smile on Nano’s face. Just seeing her mother blushing with a swollen pink diaper was priceless. It then came to her attention that there were three other bins holding clean diapers. She took one of the diapers and began changing her mother. She wasn’t as fast as her mother, but she got her mother in a clean diaper. “Thanks sweetie, why don’t we go join your sister for some milk,” Her mother suggested. She nodded in reply. This seemed a little odd to her, but Nano felt somewhat happy to hear her mother say that. As they were walking down, Nano started to think about how there was many different diaper designs, as in her regular world she knew didn’t have many but plain. Well, I guess it makes sense in a way. If there’s no regular underwear, this must be the way to style diapers for everyone. Once they reached the kitchen, Nano noticed her sister smiling as their mother grabbed a milk carton out of the fridge. The next thing her mother did surprised Nano. She saw her mother pulling two baby looking bottles out of the cupboard. There was a baby blue and a pink bottle. The blue one had happy looking clouds and the pink bottle had flowers, but both of them had nipples like a baby bottle would. But unlike a regular baby bottle, these two bottles were sized larger, being geared towards their size. Once she poured milk into the two bottles, she handed them to both Yui and Nano. Nano received the pink bottle while Yui got the light blue one. She didn’t know how to feel in this situation. Should she be happy or be weirded out for drinking like a baby. But at the same time she didn’t feel dissatisfied. In fact, she felt fairly happy. This started to confuse her even more. Her confusion was disrupted by the sight of her sister beginning to drink the milk as if it was candy. Nano put her thoughts to the back of her mind as she put the bottle to her mouth. Once she began to suckle some milk into her mouth, she began to feel even happier. The flavor of the milk was quite different, it had a sort of sweet tinge to it. It was like they added a bit of honey into it which made it taste very good. She realized she just couldn’t put the bottle down now as she continued to guzzle more milk. Despite how babyish it seemed, she couldn’t deny that it didn’t make her happy. Once she finished drinking her milk, her mother took the bottle and gave her a different item. This time it was an even more babyish object—a pacifier. The pacifier was pink and was quickly put into her mouth. Once in, Nano couldn’t help but feel like she should in fact be humiliated. Instead she felt somewhat satisfied. She wasn’t alone as she noticed her sister with a light blue pacifier in her mouth. The sight of their mothers smile just made Nano feel like she’s missed this kind of bonding that they have always lacked. Nano returned to her room and got out her homework to do. Even though it may have been a different world, the school work didn’t change, unlike the diapers they wore. But she couldn’t help but dwell on why she isn’t freaked out about this. At first it was quite scary. Especially not wanting others to find out I wore diapers, but now it’s quite different than that. But that just seems a little too fast to be okay with the idea of wetting and messing my pants. Heck, I’m starting to enjoy it as well. It just doesn’t make any sense why I am. She then shook her thoughts out as she didn’t quite understand what in the world happened to begin with. Maybe she’d learn why as she learned more of what was happening in the world. It was after dinner when Nano went back to finishing her homework. She knew she probably will need a change soon as her diaper was wet, but not too soaked. While doing her homework, she heard a knock on the door. It was her sister Yui who entered. “Nee-chan, I need your help,” Yui asked with a smile. She brought her school book with her, which must have meant she needed help with homework. At least this didn’t change. “Alright, which part?” Nano asked Yui. Once she asked, Yui opened the book and started pointing to the areas she needed help with. After a few questions, Nano grew an immediate pressure on her bladder. She knew she was most likely about to wet herself then. And sure enough, she felt a slight trickle slowly waterfall out into her already wet diaper. It only grew warmer as it surrounded her bottom. Once she finished, she felt relieved. “Nee-chan,” Yui said. She turned her head towards Yui. “I need a change.” Nano couldn’t help think that she also did as well. “Alright, we’ll continue after we get you changed.” With that, they walked over to the changing room. Yui quickly laid down on the table with her diaper flashing out of her skirt. Nano took a fresh diaper and cleaned her younger sister the best she could. After finishing putting her sister in a new diaper, she tossed the old diaper into the bin. As she was tossing the diaper away she felt a hand touch her bottom. She noticed her sister was looking up her skirt to see her diaper. “You need a change too nee-chan,” Yui smirked. This caused Nano to blush. “I’ll get you changed right up!” Nano wasn’t expecting her sister to be changing her, but decided to comply. She laid down on the table and could feel her younger sister fiddling with her diaper under her skirt. Getting changed like this caused her to blush a bit. She then thought as long as the person is one you could trust, you’d let them change you. It wasn’t long before she was in a clean diaper with the old one being tossed away. “There, all clean!” Her sister smiled. This caused her to smile as the two girls had just finished changing each other. Now they could continue on their school work without any worry. Nano was wondering if Miki would send her a message for help, and sure enough one came in almost immediately after she finished helping Yui. The text read, “Help needed,” and then listed the algebraic equations that were in their homework. She couldn’t help but chuckle thinking that some things never change. After catching up on the recent episodes that were added to the different anime series she was watching, she headed off to bed. She got changed into a pair of pink pajamas and found herself snuggling warmly under her blankets. It was an odd day that she wondered if she’d wake up from it as if it was all a dream. I’m so confused why this happened to begin with. Why I’m wearing a diaper, and why everyone I know is wearing a diaper. Is everyone wearing diapers, or is it just some of us? I guess I’ll really have to look into what has caused us to wear diapers in the first place. That and why does it seem that only I know of the real world? Not a lot of things make much sense. But I guess that means a lot for me to figure out! Once she smiled with this thought, she drifted off to sleep. All feeling content with the few strange events that has occurred. Chapter 7 Groggily opening her eyes, she realized her sister barged in again. Unlike the previous day however, there was no noticeable stench. This told Nano her sister Yui wasn't messy. Nano stood up and felt something different about the diaper between her legs--it was soaked. Ignoring the fact she must've wet during her sleep, she turned her attention towards her sister, "Do you need another change Yui?" Yui nodded, "Yeah." Her sister waltzed in with a smiling face carrying a spare diaper in her hand. Nano knew where she kept her changing supply and began the procedure. Once finished, Yui smiled patting Nano's bottom causing her to blush. "You need a change too nee-chan." Looking at how adorable of a smile her sister gave made Nano not even care how embarrassing this was. "I do need a change," Nano adorably smiled back. The two young girls smiled all the way into the restroom for Nano to lay down on the changing table. Yui began to pull her pajama bottoms down and Nano raised her legs after her pants were off. Slightly embarrassed by the position she was in, Nano blushed. It may have been the second time getting changed by her younger sister, but it was still somewhat uncomfortable. At the same time it also made her happy to be able to smile along with her sister. "There, all finished," Yui said as she finished tossing Nano's old diaper away. "Is something wrong nee-chan?" Looking at Yui's concerned look offset Nano. "Yeah, everything's fine," Nano tried to discern her sisters concerns. "Does something seem off?" I should be asking myself that one to be honest. Just getting myself changed by my sister is a little "off." "Well, you haven't gotten up when you usually do is all," Yui stated. Nano wondered if somehow she used to get up at an earlier time, at least maybe before what she can remember on this world. "Oh, what time do I usually get up at?" "I'm not sure," Yui replied. "Usually you come to change me every morning. And I sort of miss it." This made Nano feel a little bad about what she may have put her younger sister through, "Well, what time do you usually get up?" "I get up around 6:30," Yui tilted her head. "Alright, maybe things might be different tomorrow then," Nano says with a smile. She stands up and Yui smiles back at her. "Really nee-chan?" Yui looked ecstatic. "I mean it," Nano smiled back. "Yay!" Yui hugged her. They walked out of the bathroom and Nano couldn't help but think about her adorable little sister. I guess I'll have to set my alarm a little earlier then. Yui sure does get spoiled doesn't she? But I guess she does deserve it, the youngster likes to help out around the house and is quite more mature than many others I know. Even if she has her childish moments, it always makes me smile to see her smile. After confirming her affection for her younger sister, she changed into her school uniform with a smile. Flattening out her skirt over her diaper, she was now ready for the day. Grabbing her navy blue bag, she ate a quick breakfast and took off outside. "I'm going now," she shouted as the door closed behind her. While going into town before reaching the school, Nano noticed there was a sale going. She couldn't help but think to herself about the contents on the sale. I wonder if there's anything neat going on in the sales? Maybe the antiques has a sale going on that I should check out. Well this'll be something I should check out after school. Crinkling with each step and smiling, Nano continued to trot off to her school. With having the day before take all her worries out, Nano feels almost like a door of happiness opened. She wasn't quite sure what was causing her to have a spurt of happiness, but she wasn't going to over think it. The day continued on almost like how it usually goes. Everyone arrives to class on time and they take roll for who's here and not. They proceed into their classes with either having the homeroom teacher or another teacher on the subject. In Nano's case they had their homeroom teacher Suichi teach English. That was when Nano realized they were going to have P.E. that day. Something she was reluctantly not wanting to go to the previous day, but now was very willing to go through with it. A process for P.E. was simply having the students change into their gym clothes in the locker room. Nano was a little embarrassed to change in front of her fellow students, putting her anime designed diaper on display. At the same time, she wasn't ashamed now for having to wear that said diaper. Beginning with unbuttoning her shirt, she noticed her surroundings--all the fellow students diapers to be precise. Each one had a different and unique design. Some even had a little yellow stain indicating some use, but she was more concentrating on the fact that her fellow students were all wearing diapers just like the one she had on display. Even though it may have caused her to blush a little, she proceeded to put her gym shirt and shorts on. A plain white shirt with a black collar and a pair of red shorts with a noticeable bulge. The other students also having a similar bulge gave Nano the confidence she needed to run miles. Wait, run miles? How are we going to do that while wearing something so bulky? Nano shocked at the realization that there was no way they could participate in too much physical exorcise without the diapers getting in the way. Despite her worries, she continued to walk on to her P.E. class. P.E. didn't start much differently than how it ever did before; start with stretching, then a quick jog. Nano wasn't always too keen on participating in physical exorcise, but she didn't mind giving her all. She noticed their instructor Makiguchi, who was wearing mid-length black hair in a pony tail, a pair of soft dark blue eyes, and a black jersey over her white and black shorts, was also having a bulge on her shorts. After stretching they began their jog. Nano wasn't too sure how her diaper was going to hold out, but once she started to move her body she instantly figured things out. My diaper just somehow is not getting in the way. It's almost like it's not even there when I run! How is that possible? She continued to ponder on the mystery while she ran around the track. Passing and being passed around by other students. Even getting passed by Miki who would always give her cheerful expressions to keep her going. Nano would have always liked to keep up with her best friend, but she never found herself able to. Miki at one point would slow down to stay with her, but it made Nano feel bad about holding her back. So she let Miki run at her own pace just like she would. Afterwards Miki would stop and run alongside her for some morale support if needed, but today wasn't one of those days. Just about when Nano was about to finish her laps, she began to think about the world she was in. How bathrooms seem non-existent, and everyone wears diapers with full intention of it needing to do it's job. If everyone has had to wear diapers since the beginning of time, it's very possible we had a huge research developed just for making the "perfect" diaper. So what we are wearing is that research itself. Theoretically speaking, I would have to presume this type of diaper is far more advanced than any I have known before. Having both a comfortable bulk, and the capability to move around with ease is something that wouldn't have existed in the world I know of. So it just must be a higher designed diaper that allows for full movement, which makes sense. After crossing the line and feeling the urge to push non-existent glasses up about her theory that seemed plausible, Nano came to a complete stop. Wait, that leaves one thing remaining, why does everyone have a different design? A new question appeared into her head. This time, she couldn't quite come up with a theory and so she proceeded to go get a drink after a hard works worth on her jog. While taking a drink of water at the fountain, Nano felt her own fountain at work. Why should I even think twice about it, time to just relax and let it all out! Once her thought crossed her mind, she instantly relaxed herself as her pee began to stream out into her diaper. An audible "ssshhh" sound coming from below her as she began to feel relief. Gaining a slight blush, she finished wetting and took another sip. She figured she shouldn't have to worry about it until a little later for a change. You know, this actually isn't too bad at all. I can do other things and not have to worry about the restroom at all. With that thought, she jolted back to class for their next exorcise. * * * * * * * * Proceedings for the school day went almost like nothing was different. Nano may not have had any alarming accidents, but she still had some accidents during class. As different as it seemed to her, she really began to grow an appreciation for wearing diapers. The time finally came that Nano was looking forward to, the after school shopping trip. She was wondering what may have been on sale. Whether the antiques had a sale or maybe she could find a cute new outfit, either way there would be something worth checking out. With her mind wondering of what sale there possibly was, she decided to talk to Mr. Outsuki of the food shop. Standing with a happy expression, Nano began her greeting. “Hello Mr. Outsuki.” Mr. Outsuki looked at her with a stoic smile, “Ah Ms. Amasaki, how have you been?” Nano held a cheerful expression, “I’m doing well, how are things running for you?” “Ah the same as usual, you know how it is,” Mr. Outsuki replied with a smile. “Well that’s good, must be a lot of housewives passing by,” Nano replied. “Yup, and loads of new stories to listen to,” Mr. Outsuki gave a slight chuckle. “Though many of them found themselves having to get a change during our exchanges. So some of the stories are incomplete.” Nano blushed at the thought of why they needed a change, “Well I’ll have to listen to some of the stories some time later.” Mr. Outsuki had a surprised expression, “Oh are you here to check out the sale?” Nano gave a quick nod. “Well I hate to disappoint you, but the antiquary isn’t having a sale today.” She felt a little disappointment, but held her composure. “Oh I see, guess I’ll still check it out anyways.” “Well, today the sale is at the clothing store and variety store.” “Okay,” Nano nodded. “Thanks for letting me know.” With that said, she walked off with a wave. As she trotted off, Nano felt a poke to her back. The kind of poke a person would give a person if they knew them. In that instant, Nano could only picture one person who could do such a thing, her friend Miki. Sure enough once she turned around she saw her blonde best friend Miki. “Hey there Nano,” Miki spoke with a bright smile. Nano appeared confused, “What are you doing here Miki?” She couldn’t believe that her friend Miki was actually out of school this early. It was the Miki she knew and loved, who would always be training till dusk if she could. “Well, I figured you’d be here to check the sales out so I wanted to spend time with you,” came Miki’s reply. Nano couldn’t deny her happy feelings towards Miki’s intentions. She’s always wanted to spend more time with Miki, just Miki was usually busy with training after school. “I see,” Nano felt a little worried for her friend not practicing. “But there’s that one match coming up soon.” Miki had some matches against other schools fairly often. Whenever a match was coming up, Nano would rarely see Miki outside of class. So she couldn’t help but wonder why she could be away from practice at this point. “It’s not like I need to practice all the time,” came Miki’a response. The way she responded shocked Nano. “Plus, I enjoy spending time with you during this time.” Despite not understanding Miki’s way of thinking for this time, Nano only just nodded. “Well, then I’d be glad to spend time with you.” Miki quickly replied with a smile. Even though Nano still worried for Miki’s performance, she still liked the idea of visiting more with Miki. They first entered the boutique to check out the different clothing on sale. The first set of outfits displayed were a few summer dresses of three different colors. Nano was caught by the pink dress, however looking on the rack shown that none were in her size. This was the crux of being not taller, like Miki. “It’s too bad they don’t have you’re size,” Miki stated. Nano felt like there was more to her sentence, though this was Miki. So she guessed Miki was trying to compliment her that she’d be elegant in the dress. The next section Miki instantly pulled something over her school blazer. “Hey, what do you think of this?” Miki questioned with a grin. It was a yellow dress with white stripes going vertical around it. Nano couldn’t help but laugh, “I don’t see this one working, plus I don’t think you’d be one to wear a dress.” Nano was stating the truth as Miki ever worn a dress. Miki was a bit of a tomboy and the only skirt she wore was the school uniforms. Though she’d always be wearing shorts underneath. Nano couldn’t help but think about the diaper that was under her shorts as well. Then recounted the time she changed her, Miki wasn’t wearing shorts then. Maybe she doesn’t wear shorts all the time. Plus that could be bulky to wear a tight pair of shorts over a thick diaper. “Yeah, you are right, I wouldn’t wear a dress,” Miki commented. Nano couldn’t help but giggle at the truth. Putting the dress back on the rack, they walked off to another section. While Nano was looking at a white skirt, she felt a twinge on her bladder. Without even thinking about it, Nano gladly accepted the warmth that spread throughout her diaper. I don’t care how weird I am or feel about this anymore. It just feels good to go in my diaper. And it’s nice to not have the need to stop what I’m doing and go to the restroom. After embracing the warm touch of her wet diaper, Nano decided she should get a change. She thought she remembered seeing a restrooms sign outside the store, but first wanted to let Miki know. “Oh Miki,” Nano said. Miki turned her head away from a pair of shorts towards her. “I think I need a change.” Miki quickly put the shorts down and then walked towards Nano. “Let me check,” Miki stated putting her right hand through the back of her skirt and into her diaper. Nano could feel the finger of Miki’s hand touching the backside of her diaper. “Yup, you definitely are wet.” After confirming her status, she slipped her hand out. “Alright, let’s go to the restroom out here then and get a change,” Nano stated and began to trot off. However, Miki wasn’t following her at all. In fact, Miki held a grim expression. “Umm, don’t you remember?” Miki began. Nano appeared confused, “Remember what?” “That the restroom out here is for guys,” Miki answered. “Oh, so no way to change right around here then,” Nano stated. “Well, not like we could change in the guy’s restrooms since there’s only toilets,” Miki said jokingly. This came to Nano as a shock, toilets actually did exist. “Not like we need toilets though.” The way Miki sounded as she went on was definitely sounding like woman were the only ones who wore diapers. Wait a second, if that’s true then only woman are the one who wear diapers! What in the world happened to make it that way? Nano couldn’t help but question what happened to the world she once knew. Hmm, I might be crazy on this but is it actually possible that I’m the crazy one? Could I actually be the one who thinks of a world without woman wearing diapers because I was crazy? If that’d be the case, then what actually happened? Did something happen that made this world into that back when I was really young? Or did something happen in that world that made it into this? Either way, I think it’s something to deal with me. After finishing her thoughts, Nano returned to reality that she still needed a change. “So where can we change then?” Nano asked. “Just straight across,” Miki plainly answered. Nano was worried that she may be appearing weird to Miki, but forgot it was Miki. Miki may be her good friend, but she usually didn’t think too deeply into things. “Okay, I’ll head over there now then,” Nano nodded and walked off. Miki quickly caught up to her, “Would you like me to help you?” Nano smiled, “Sure, thanks.” She didn’t mind having her friend having to change her anymore. In fact she kind of liked having Miki change her. It made changing easier. Once the two girl’s finished up their shopping trip with only picking out a few things to take home, Miki walked Nano home. At Nano’s doorsteps, Miki waved to her while walking away. Nano casually waved back and entered her home. Repeating the same process of announcing her entry and getting greeted by her younger sister and mother. They smiled to each other and walked into the kitchen. After finishing a bottle of milk, Nano sucked on her pacifier. What seemed abnormal now felt just right to Nano. Such an infantile act felt like freedom to Nano. She felt at ease without any worries. While sitting there, she smelt a dirty diaper. Knowing that she didn’t feel the need to go, she believed it couldn’t have been her. But she decided to feel her diapered bottom just to make sure. Confirming there wasn’t any lumps, it wasn’t her. Feeling a tug on her right arm, was her mother indicating to follow her. Still sucking on her pacifier, she walked out of the kitchen with her mother. Now out of the kitchen, with only her mother and herself, the dirty diaper smell still lingered. This told Nano the person who had a dirty diaper was in fact her mother. Her mother must have wanted Nano to change her, as they were heading for the restroom. Laying on her back, pink cherry blossom diaper exposing, Nano began the changing process. While cleaning her mother, Nano couldn’t help but notice a smiling blush on her mother’s face. Nano couldn’t help but smile back as she continued to clean her mother. Once she finished cleaning her mother up and taping a new diaper, she couldn’t help but think about the feeling she felt. The world I know of wouldn’t ever have something like this. Only our mothers would change us when we were really young. While in this world, I’m having to change my mother and she changes me as well. It just feels like our family is closer, and that’s something I wish we had before. Nano felt a little upset realizing a feeling that the world she knew of didn’t share a similar happy feeling. While looking down, Nano felt a pat on her padded bottom. The pat came from her mother who smiled at her. “Doesn’t look like you need a change,” her mother stated. “Thanks for changing me though.” With a kiss to Nano’s forehead, her mother walked off. She couldn’t help but smile and remember the pacifier that still remained in her mouth. It’s pretty soothing to not have to act yourself. For some reason, having a pacifier in my mouth and a diaper on my butt just makes me feel pretty happy. Especially seeing my mother like this as well. Heading back downstairs to the kitchen to find her sister and mother gave her a shock—there was a bottle of milk hanging from her mother’s mouth. Not only that, but there was also a pink pacifier in her hand. This told Nano that her mother must also have enjoyed acting in this way as well. The possibility that other people must also act like this must also exist. Nano couldn’t picture Miki like this, but it’s possible that it’s a thing for other woman to participate in because of the circumstance they had. Later in the night Nano was working on her homework when Nano walked in. Just like usual, Nano guessed she was needing help on some homework. Seeing a notepad and a book told Nano she was correct. “Can you help me with this one problem nee-chan?” Yui asked politely. “Alright, what do you need help with?” Nano replied. After hearing her reply, Yui instantly set her things in front of Nano on her desk. It was a literature question that Nano understood very well. She began pointing out the different meanings within the text Yui was reading. While Yui was writing down the answer to a question, Nano felt the need to pee. But Nano disregarded the urge as she knew that being a woman in this world would be unable to use the toilet. Not only that, but she has never actually held on for very long since entering this world. So a warm stream began flowing out into her diaper. She sighed with the realization that she was now fully accustomed to wearing diapers. The wonder whether she could actually go back to the regular world and still not need diapers was now a question in Nano’s mind. Feeling the warm padding between her fingers under her skirt, Nano felt something else. Another urge that would put her on test to whether she was accustomed to diapers or not. The urge to poop struck her abdomen. However, unlike her first experience, Nano was fully accepting the fate that was to happen. Nano instantly spread her legs apart and lifted her bum to support herself to poop. The second she lifted, Nano attempted to push it out herself but failed. It was almost like she was unable to push it to begin with. However, she still felt her diaper starting to bulge out. Sitting there, Nano felt her diaper continuously bulge out with the mess she continued to make. Once she was certain she finished, she sighed with a blush. Her sister sitting right there just made feel something strange. Almost like it didn’t matter when she needed to go, she could decide to do so anytime anywhere. It felt in a sense—complete freedom. She didn’t have to use the restroom to do anything, and Nano was starting to love that fact. All she did was sit back down squashing the large bulge she made with a smile expression almost like “I did it.” After Yui finished writing, she looked over at Nano, “Thanks nee-chan. Now let me do something for you by giving you a change.” Nano knew there was no way of hiding her mess, it did smell after all. But she didn’t feel embarrassed about it, she felt happy. Happy knowing that her sister is willing to change her. So she lifted her messy padded bottom and walked out to the restroom with Yui. Once Yui finished cleaning Nano and putting her into another diaper, Yui tossed the dirty diaper away. Nano rose back up from laying back on the table. She then thought about how when she tried to go herself, she was unable to. I mean, I felt the need to go so I was trying to go. But what about others? Do they feel the need to go like I do? Her question lead to her desire to ask her sister right there. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui stopped walking and looked over at her. “Do you feel the need to go?” Yui only looked at her with confusion, “What do you mean nee-chan?” Nano thought for a second on how to restate her question, “Umm,” Nano mumbled. “I mean, do you feel the need to pee or poop whenever you do go?” She quickly blushed feeling a little embarrassed. “Oh, I see what you mean,” Yui stated. “I don’t feel it, it just happens. Why you ask?” Yui looked confused again. “Oh nothing, just curious is all,” Nano smiled. She obtained the piece of information she needed. So, if Yui can’t feel herself going then there’s a good chance everyone can’t as well. Nano returned to her room as she thought to herself. That makes me wonder why I’m unique then and why I can feel myself having the need to go. Could it actually be possible that I can feel it because of the world I know of? That would make the most sense the more I think about it. If I think about it being habit of me using the toilet since being toilet trained really little I’d more than likely know the feeling within my body. But people of this world have never learned to use the toilet so they more than likely never grasped the feeling. Nano smiled at her thoughts which made the most sense to her. So if that’s the case, it’s possible that overtime spending in this world will cause me to lose the feeling. Which in that case, I’d be dependent on diapers if I was back in my other world. The realization hit her that it could be possible that even if she did return to the world she has known the longest that she may still end up with diapers. Could I even wear a diaper in the regular world? What would Miki say? How would Yui view me? And worst of all, how could my mother take it? This world’s mother is somewhat different than the regular worlds. She’s more caring than the one I know of. The mother I know of isn’t so caring like that. All I see her is coming home from work and smoking on the back porch. I never feel calm when I look in her eyes other than sparks. She’d always find something to complain about, like “where’s my food, did you do your homework, or go to bed!” But whenever I do make her food, she always says she has gone out to eat and stop wasting food. I always have done my homework, and she comes home when I have already gone to bed. I just want to talk with her more. That’s why… Nano couldn’t help but feel tears coming out of her eyes. That’s why when I see this world’s mother and all the caring she shows me, I can’t help but miss something I once had before. My mother used to spend time with Yui and me, she used to have fun cooking with me. She never smoked, never spent all this time at work. And the most important, fighting with my father. I can’t help but feel the family life in this world is so much better than the other worlds. So maybe I shouldn’t even care that I’ll be craping my pants, because I find everything in this life so much better already. Nano stopped to wipe a tear off her eye. Even though diapers should seem so weird to me, I can’t help but find them comforting. It’s almost like I feel something I have missed long ago. So I think if I have to decide about accepting losing the feeling of going, then I do. I accept losing my feeling, and I accept going in my pants or more like my diaper. She couldn’t help but brush her bottom with her hand. Feeling the padding against her fingers and feeling a smile come to her face. Now I should think about the two worlds again. Calling them this and other just doesn’t seem right to me, so I think I’ll call the world I’m in the diaper world and the world I know of the regular world. Now the question is, how I moved from the regular world to the diaper world. It’s just not scientifically possible. Is some supernatural force at play? Was there a black hole? Or am I in a huge dream? Whatever it is, I think I was right before with it having to deal with me. Did I do something, or did something happen to me? Or could it possibly be both? Whatever it is, if I can figure it out I could possibly find a way to return. However, the real question is should I even care about going back to the regular world? Nano decided she couldn’t deduce the reasoning any further and continued to completing her homework. Chapter 8 Sitting on the dark grey sofa, Nano was only wearing a sleek shirt of her school uniform and a diaper. Nano was watching an anime on the wide flat-screened television. The show consisted of two female friends at school. She felt a need to pee, and so she relaxed and blushed. Within a few seconds, she could feel her urine beginning to flow out warming her diaper. She felt soothed by the warmth spreading around her legs. Once she emptied her bladder, Nano sighed and touched her now yellow tinged diaper. “Nano,” said a voice close near her. “What are you doing?” The voice was her mother, who walked in front of her. “Is that a diaper? What do you think you are, a baby?” “I…” Nano couldn’t even speak with her mother’s voice filled with rage. “You even wet the thing. I can’t believe the way you are acting.” Yui appeared to the side of their mother, “My nee-chan’s no longer my nee-chan.” Miki suddenly was right next to her, “How could I be friends with such a big baby.” Nano was stunned by the spot she was in. She was not accepted by the people she cared about and whom she thought cared about her. All she could do was close her eyes and begin to cry. “Rnng!” sounded the loud buzzing noise. The sound followed a song from the anime Nano watched. She opened her eyes and noticed the ceiling above her. The ceiling belonged to her room, which meant she was in bed. Her horror was only just a dream. Sitting up, Nano could feel the padding between her legs which told her she still must be in the diaper realm. However, she could feel something unexpected—her diaper was wet. “Oh my,” gasped Nano in shock. She had no recollection of going before she fell asleep, which must have meant she did it during her sleep. She understood her control while in this realm was non-existent, but her ability to feel an urge made her think she still had some sort of control. It made her wonder if the ability she had may slowly be lost. This would mean that Nano would be like any other woman in this realm—unable to know when they have excreted their waste. However, she shook her shock as she got out of bed. Today Nano made sure to get up earlier than usual. Her reasoning for this was she wanted to be the one to wake Yui up. It bothered her when Yui questioned why she failed to get her up each morning. To Nano, her sleep schedule for school had been something she grew accustomed. However, in a different realm must mean different histories could have occurred, which got Nano curious about the differences. But one difference was apparent--Yui was accustomed to being graced by Nano in the mornings. Nano trudged silently as she could upon the sight of her younger sister’s innocent sleeping face. Right before her blue eyes, at about five inches, was her helpless sister silent as a mouse. Taking a few sniffs told Nano that Yui wasn’t going to require any “messy” clean-ups this morning, but didn’t tell her about any other changing. The still-warm feeling in her own diaper explained all that Nano needed to know—more than likely Yui required a change from a wet diaper at the least. Which was why Nano was pleased to have planned bringing one of Yui’s diapers along with her. Exhaling a deep sigh, Nano felt bad to wake up such an innocent face. However, she knew all too well that Yui would rather be woken up than stay innocently helpless. So Nano began to call her name. “…Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but whisper. Yui’s reaction was minute like she touched a sitting statue. “Yui,” she raised her voice a tiny bit. This time she noticed her tiny eyes fluttering open. “Hmmm,” was all Nano heard from her sisters muttering. “Nee-chan, you woke me up hehe!” Yui’s face beamed a smile like everything was back to normal. “Yup,” Nano smiled back. “I also brought a new diaper to change you in case you needed.” “Thanks,” came the reply followed by Yui hastily crawling out of her sheets and lying back down with legs sprawled in the air. This indicated to Nano she would be doing her change right then and there. Still lying in bed, and not needing a restroom. Nano couldn’t help but note this to her mind. After cleaning her sister into a fresh diaper, Yui hopped out of bed with a beaming grin. Nano felt a quick tug at her wait, she could tell it was her younger sister making quick work to checking her diaper. A silent gasp told Nano all she needed to know about her sister figuring her own diapers status. “Uh oh, my nee-chan needs a change hehe,” Yui giggled. No matter how many times she’s heard it by now, Nano couldn’t help but blush. “Let me give you one!” With her smiling face, she led Nano towards the restroom. I suppose after letting her change me, we’ll have to change into our school clothes and then we can eat breakfast downstairs. But I do have to say one thing that has made getting up earlier than usual worth it—seeing my sisters smile. ***** During lunch where the sun beamed through a cloudless sky as two girls, Miki and Nano, giggled with smiles as they ate their food. Nano couldn’t help but really tell the difference between the two different worlds Miki. One huge difference she could note was how more open and close Miki felt with their conversations. Miki from the regular world would act tenser and strict with some things they couldn’t talk about where the diaper worlds were far more relaxed to most topics. Does having diapers really make that huge of a difference though? Nano’s curiosity switched about how Miki’s homework progress went last night after they finished talking. “Say, how long did it take you to finish last night’s homework?” Miki’s strained face told her that it must’ve been brutal, but Miki scratched her head before fully replying. “It was so-so I suppose.” Nano couldn’t help but note that even with the difference between the two worlds, Miki seemed to have at least the same intelligence level as the other. “I only wish I could have an easier time with it.” At that moment, everything started to lose its sound, color, and movement. Nano was instantly triggered down into her deep thoughts by a single word, that rang through her head—“wish.” Was this word of some importance to me? Why does it seem nostalgic as in a way I have experienced it already…!! That was when Nano finally remembered what the missing link was. “Wish, that’s it! Wasn’t there that weird wishing box I saw some time ago and put a coin into? Huh, I don’t even vaguely remember what was written on it, but did it really have something to do with all women wearing diapers? If that is the case, I should possibly look into this. After nodding to herself, she now had a new plan she could enact after school—check the wishing boxes. Walking down the bustling strip of stores, Nano held a prideful smile. The kind where a tough question had been answered. In Nano’s case, she may have discovered what caused her to be in the diaper world. But if her hypothesis fails, it could be by a different reason. Or an even more bizarre alternative—the real world didn’t exist. The real world is fresh in my mind which would make it strange the diaper world was its own thing. But can’t exactly rule out the possibility. Which could mean, why do I have a memory of another world that didn’t exist? As her eyes peered on the door, she felt as if someone called her name. Instinctively, she turned around and saw several passersby’s. Most were older women, a few males and couples. Nobody who Nano could recognize or would have known Nano. Most of the students would have taken a right at the school entrance to go to the rail station, so it’d be unlikely another student. Uncertain who it was, Nano re-faced the store. “Nano,” a soft feminine voice rang. This time it was clearly nearby. As Nano scanned the area this time, she noticed a short brunette girl with dark frame glasses in the same school uniform as Nano. Could she be calling me? On cue, the school-girl walked towards Nano. The short brunette girl Nano recognized to be Sasaki Fumiko who’s in her class. She didn’t really know much about her as Ms. Sasaki has always been a rather shy girl. In truth they haven’t even had a real interaction, nor does Nano recall interacting with her. Which made her think somethings off for why she’d be calling out to her like this. She also began to wonder why she called her by her first name than her surname. “Um, is something wrong?” Nano asked. The response she received shocked her, the young glasses girl shook her head, “No, it’s that I wanted to visit with you.” They have never once talked with one another, so how could she be wanting to converse at such a random time and location for the day. “Oh, okay…” was all Nano could muster to respond. She didn’t want to say no and make the girl feel bad. “W-we haven’t talked, s-so I was just….curious,” Fumiko stuttered. Nano wondered who felt more curious, Fumiko or herself. In her case, Nano was thinking it could be possible the two are well acquainted with each other. “About?” Nano cued Fumiko to continue on. “M-mostly on you s-staying away,” Fumiko stated. Nano started to understand how socially awkward this girl the same age as her was acting. “I-I mean I was working on a project but…” “Oh, I gotcha,” Nano spoke in haste realizing what the situation was—as well as helping the poor Fumiko with her forced dialogue. “I’m sorry for not visiting with you anytime recently, something came up is all.” The look on Fumiko’s face went from sitting in the corner into a bursting rainbow. Such a huge change in emotion shocked Nano quite a bit but told her that her speculation had been correct. “I’m glad…” Fumiko smiled. “W-what’s happened?” The question Nano knew very much the answer to but held an even bigger question in itself—how to even go about describing details she’s experienced She gave herself a few seconds to gather her thoughts in order to give a form of an answer, “Um, it’s like I’ve been out of it recently. Like I’ve just gone someplace new…” Nano was pretty certain her rebuttal deserved a low grade in performance. “I see,” came a slow reply from Fumiko. “I-I get that way with drawing sometimes.” “Right,” Nano continued. “What it’s been like is feeling like I’ve been living a whole different life. And now I am trying to adapt to what it’s like in this world.” She wasn’t sure how Fumiko would take her honest response without trying to sound too out of this world. Fumiko gave a perplexed look, “I see. I-it makes sense now…I suppose.” She gave a smile, which made Nano feel relieved. Relieved enough that she might need to check her diaper. Despite Fumiko not saying much, Nano felt like she was understood. I guess this means we’ve been friends for some time. I’m not sure for how long, and it’d feel wrong of me to ask. I’ll have to find a way to ask her then. A mumbling sound broke her thoughts. It was clear Fumiko was trying to tell her something, but she seemed to be stumbling through her words. “Will you um, h-help change my d-diaper?” The sound of her words was sort of shocking to Nano as she didn’t expect this girl to be willing to have her diaper changed by Nano. So they must have done this in the past. “Sure, I don’t mind,” was what Nano said. However, she herself felt a little awkward to be changing someone whom she didn’t exactly know too well. The public restroom looked similar to the restroom at school, where they had several stalls lined up each having a changing table in them. Several of the doors were closed which told Nano they weren’t the only ones coming in for a diaper change. Fumiko led Nano into the open stall near the entrance, proceeding to hand Nano her bag. While Nano began to open her bag to see if she could find changing materials, Fumiko started to lay down on the low laying table. Once the bag was open, Nano took out a diaper and wipes that were sitting at the top. Fumiko’s diaper pattern appeared rather artistic with having paint splatters in all sorts of colors from the color wheel. This sort of diaper well represented Fumiko who was part of the art club. With a slight blush, Fumiko raised her legs revealing the artistic diaper that was underneath. That’s when Nano began to know what kind of change this was going to entail. The sight of a bulge followed by a slightly off-putting scent all told Nano what she was about to change—a messy diaper. Did she just poop herself and I didn’t even notice? I suppose I couldn’t exactly tell when Miki went, so I guess it’s really untellable. That could also mean the longer I stay in the diaper world the closer I could come to that—pooping without knowing. After wiping the glasses girl down and taping up her new diaper, they exchanged smiles. “Thanks,” came the reply of Fumiko. “D-do you need one?” Nano knew then what she was referring to—did Nano, in fact, need a diaper change as well. Quickly feeling the backside of her diaper under her skirt, Nano felt that she was rather damp and probably could use a change. “Yeah, I could go for one.” That’s when Fumiko directed Nano to sit on the table for her turn. This, in turn, caused Nano to blush as she wasn’t sure how to take having someone else changing her besides her best friend or family. But if they had done this in the past, she might as well try her best to not make things feel as awkward. Sitting down, Nano raised her legs to expose her wet diaper to the world. Fumiko, already with Nano’s supplies, began to make quick work. Before she could think more about how embarrassing it felt getting wiped down, she already had a new diaper on. “Thanks,” was all Nano could muster. “Yup,” Fumiko replied. “Oh, I-I should probably get going. Nice talking to you.” “I see, yes it was,” Nano smiled. “We’ll have to talk more.” And with that, Nano saw the girl with glasses off. After a bit of a stretch, Nano quietly reached her house and realized what it was she needed to do at the store—check the wishing box. Oh shoot, I guess I’ll just have to check tomorrow. It wasn’t like she had a time limit for doing so…or so she hopes. The remainder of the day was mostly her thinking about what should she do when she finds the box. Should she decide to remain here, or return? Or to possibly turn in the box to scientist to dissect its properties? All while sucking on a pacifier and spending time with her sister and mother who were all diapered and getting changed regularly. Nano wasn’t excluded from that group but didn’t have any “messy” types of changes. After completing her homework and helping Yui as well as Miki with their homework, Nano couldn’t help but think back to her situation. It almost felt like she was looping through what she should or shouldn’t do. She knew it’d be best to return, however she couldn’t help but think how great the diaper world has been. Nano’s gut knew she should go back to the real world, but her heart suddenly felt more towards wearing diapers. Before she knew it, it was already night time and she should get ready for bed. So she had done her normal ritual of changing into her pajamas, and now to the list of checking to see if she required a diaper change. She was sitting in her room, only wearing a pink shirt and a diaper. Sitting next to her was Miki, wearing a red shirt and shorts who was smiling as they continued to talk. Fumiko was laying behind them on Nano’s bed, wearing a light blue shirt and a diaper. All three of them smiling like a normal day. Nano felt an urge to urinate, she didn’t think a second thought and relieved her urge straight into the diaper. Her diaper warmed as she couldn’t help but smile and sigh feeling relieved. Fumiko strained her face as a bulge began to form through her diaper. A scent entered the air all telling the mess the young glasses girl made. However, no one in the room cared too much but smiled and continued on. The sound of a song gently breached the ears of the innocent Nano laying down. Stopping the pleasant music that brought a smile to her, Nano knew the time was just right for waking Yui up. But before that, Nano wanted to get out of the covers of her bed to check her diaper. To her fears, Nano’s diaper was quite swollen which told her she wet during her sleep once again. However, the wet diaper wasn’t the only thing Nano began to feel. A tightening feeling tinged in Nano’s lower waist. She didn’t feel startled, but knew instantly what was about to happen—she was about to poop. Nano lifted her legs under her blanket to help with the process, waiting for nature to take its course. That was when the tinge in her stomach began to subside, at the same time she began to feel it slowly creep at her rear about to make its escape. Moments after that, and she began to feel herself beginning to push out her poop causing Nano to squeeze her toes together. Her diaper slowly bulged out and continued to bulge as Nano continuously and uncontrollably pooped into her diaper. Her only thoughts were not about how gross it felt, but the sort of surprise she’ll be showing to Yui this morning. *************** After school, Nano made sure to go and check the box that she failed due to unforeseen events of meeting Fumiko. However, this time would be a different story. So in front of the store, Nano took a deep breath before entering. The store’s interior didn’t differ much at all to how it looked in the regular world—which surprised Nano. They also had all the wish containers lined up like the regular worlds. They also had the same cloth wallpaper that made it seem like something was indeed behind it—the container that Nano was looking for. Without hesitating, Nano crept her head under the cloth to gaze on the box with a single yen coin with text reading “I wish to never need the ladies restroom.” This was all the evidence Nano needed. That had to have been the main cause of her existing in the diaper realm. There shouldn’t be anything to talk about using restrooms, especially for females since they all wear diapers. Restrooms in this world are almost non-existent and were considered changing rooms. Exiting the store, Nano now had a lot more to ponder—whether she should return, or remain diapered for the rest of her life. However, Nano felt a rather strange connection to the swollen piece of cloth that nests below her waist. It felt comforting, warm and above all, it has somehow brought her closer to those she cares about. Chapter 9: Waking up at the new routine time, Nano got out of bed without a second thought. Seeing her younger sister’s smile was the only thing on her mind. Driven by that thought, she quickly went over to see Yui. Yui’s innocent face was like a ray of sunshine—brighter than the one that crept from the window. However not so innocent, was the smell of a full diaper. Nano no longer bothered by such a state, couldn’t help but smile about changing her younger sister. Gently rising the slumbering princess brought about a small smile, enhancing the cuteness her younger sister. “Good morning, nee-chan,” came the short response. “Are you ready for your change?” Nano asked. Yui nodded and positioned her body ready. “Alright, just sit there and I’ll have you all cleaned up hehe.” Now that she has fully accepted the world of diapers, she couldn’t help but find the workings here to adore her. During her process of changing the younger sisters diaper, Nano noticed something odd—Yui’s diaper was only wet. That can’t be possible, as that would end up meaning…is that smell coming from me?! Finishing up putting the young girl in a clean diaper, Yui sat up with a grin. “I think my nee-chan’s stinky.” She was absolutely correct. Nano confirmed by feeling the bottom of her diaper—which contained a lump she only just noticed now. She failed to process what that could mean? Nano didn’t feel herself needing to go this morning, and she wasn’t sure that she lost all her feeling yet. Which all led to only one logical conclusion. I not only wet my diaper during my sleep, but I also pooped in it too. It was the only logical conclusion—as to explain why she contained a lump in her pants without even realizing it first thing in the morning. Well, not like I should care. It’s only something I have to accept being in this world. Some point I could end up pooping my pants without even knowing. And you know what, I completely accept that. Resolved, Nano followed her sister’s lead to their restroom to get her stinky diaper changed. The day seemed different to Nano, as being Sunday meant no school. Usually, she would sleep in with no alarm, but felt the need to continue rising her younger sister up. However, the day wasn’t without its school-based events as it was Miki’s competition in which Nano couldn’t help but worry over. Miki had spent far too much time with Nano rather than actually putting the time in for practice. However, Nano still wanted to support her best friend even if the worst comes about. Being at her school meant it wasn’t much of a travel in which Nano never minded making the excursions to other schools to support Miki. There was a building the school had for kendo, which appeared like a gym on the outside but had a nice finished wooden mat flooring. Once there, she noticed Fumiko sitting where Nano usually would be sitting. Smiling, Fumiko gave a shy wave. Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “You here to see Miki kick butt?” Nano proudly stated. Fumiko nodded in response. She then stood up, “I-I need a change, help me?” “Sure,” came Nano without any hesitation. The two of them walked out to the nearest restroom. In the restroom, Nano found herself in a similar position the day before with Fumiko getting changed by Nano. However, this time Nano was completely fine with it—possibly happier to give the shy girl a change. While Fumiko’s legs were lifted, Nano had a question come to her mind. “Hey, do you remember when we first met?” She had hoped to gain info on how the two of them became friends. “Yes?” Fumiko’s small response opened for Nano to continue. “Oh, I was just wondering what you remembered,” Nano said as she wiped the girl's legs down. Then got second thoughts about what she said as that may have seemed rude to say. “I see,” came the response of Fumiko. This caused Nano to stop what she was doing in waving her hands to think of something to say. “I-It was the s-start of the year, and I-I transferred.” Nano didn’t think her question would have been taken seriously, nor for the fact that Fumiko had just been a recent transfer student. “Y-you had pooped and was out t-to get changed. Y-you accidentally brushed my books in my hand.” Nano began to feel slightly embarrassed for what she may have done. “T-there y-you saw some drawings I-I did. A-and the words you said to me--made me happy.” “Oh?” Nano tried to pique the girl into spilling the rest. “Y-you said seeing those drawings made you quite happy,” Fumiko said with a smile. “A-after class, y-you kept telling me about the anime and I enjoyed listening. M-Miki was also there being supportive--about my art.” Nano was happy to have heard this tale. She finished cleaning and taping a new diaper on Fumiko. “That makes me happy to hear what you remembered, which of course I had remembered it all!” Nano internally laughed knowing that bit was a lie, but not like she could tell Fumiko. “Well, shall we get to watching Miki’s match?” With a nod from Fumiko told them to head back. As they returned to their spot behind the school's team, they knelt on the wooden flooring. Nano couldn’t help but think how nice her diaper gives a pillow-feeling kneeling for that position. The girls were finishing up, practicing on each of their practice partners--taking turns swinging against one another. Loud shouting roared across the room alongside the sound of wooden swords clashing. Even with each of the girls in their armor, Nano could still tell who Miki was based on her height. Before she really starts to watch her movement, Miki and the other girls began to walk to their groups on the opposite side of a circle. Miki sat near Nano, but they’d have to remain quiet for the time being. Before Nano could watch Miki in action, she knew for a team competition each person was assigned to a position and they’d play in that order. Each team would consist of 5 people. For their school, they had 9 girls including Miki in the Kendo club. Miki was a typical pick for the “commander” position which was the anchor of the team. Many assigned to the “commander” position were typically skilled higher than most of the others on their team, or so that’s what Nano always thought. Throughout the other matches, Nano didn’t pay attention to see if Miki’s teammates played any different now that they had an extra set of armor under their pants. But she was familiar with Miki’s style so she was very much looking forward to the last match. However, amongst the shouting and clanging of wooden swords, the score tallied to two wins and two losses for both teams. Even for someone who didn’t care for the sport could realize how close the game was. And all was up to Miki whether or not they could prevail. Nano’s main recognition for how Miki plays is that often times she starts off with an intimidating yell as her match starts. However, she remembers Miki talking about some other schools and how they are ranked up in skill. The opponent for Miki, Miki mentioned how skilled she was. This caused Nano to be slightly worried about her friend who usually spends most of her time practicing. But the two girls were now facing each other before they were given the signal to start. As soon as the match began, Nano noticed a huge difference in how Miki was performing. Her friend did not perform a loud initial war cry, and her stance remained low and focused. It almost seemed like she was studying her opponent before taking action. After a few seconds, her opponent yelled while charging forward. “Men!” she shouted as they’re wooden swords collided. Miki, which Nano recognized as a more offensive player than defensive, hadn’t moved as much than to defend off her opponent right from the start. Oh no! Miki’s not very good at playing defense. Only if she can shake her somehow. “AHH!” shouted Miki’s war cry and the one Nano recognized most. Almost like Miki read Nano’s mind, she managed to shake the girl off by impressive footwork and physical force. At that moment the girl retook her stance again was when Miki dashed forward. “Kote!” Miki shouted as she swung around the girl’s shinai at her wrists. The girl swiftly attempted to parry, however, she was caught off-balance and failed to parry Miki’s swift strike. This resulted in a clean hit on the girl’s wrist. A judge rose their flag, “Wrist strike.” Miki had just scored a point, and what almost seemed very cleanly as well. The two girls began to return to the starting positions for the next round. Nano couldn’t believe what she was seeing, the level of play Miki was performing at. She feared that the time they spent together would hinder her practice, but it almost seemed the opposite. At this point, Miki was very well focused and well balanced. For what had Nano worried about the opponent Miki faced, turned out to be unnecessary. As the match continued, Miki quickly launched herself at her opponent without hesitation and scored a hit causing her to win her part. Such a stunning defeat led to her opponent being left in confusion. Her offense didn’t appear weak, but somehow she felt like something was lacking. Now that the matches have come to a conclusion, the two teams bowed to each other and thanked each other for the games they had for the day. Miki began to walk with Nano and Fumiko outside. Nano was still surprised over the fact for how effective Miki’s play was that day, and if she were to ask about it now was the time. “Hey Miki,” Nano started. “That was a good match.” “Thanks,” came Miki’s quick response. “Things could have ended differently if I lost my balance at the end.” Nano couldn’t help but giggle at Miki’s humbleness. Nano began her question, “I was just wondering though, what helps you stay focused?” This question kept Nano unsure just how Miki managed to stay composed the way she did during the match. Many times she could account Miki losing her balance and then losing a match because of it. Miki grew a smile on her face, “You may not believe it, but spending time with you really helps me.” At this sudden remark, Nano wasn’t sure how to respond. It made her happy to hear it, but at the same time, it didn’t quite make sense. “Wait, what?” was all Nano could muster. “Whenever I find myself in a tough situation, I sometimes think of you and not being able to do the things I want with you sort of hurts my focus. So, for the most part, my form I can work on, but the focus is a different story. So that’s why I have decided to spend more time with you.” Miki’s explanation caught Nano off guard again. Now Nano had a more clear reason for why the Miki she’s known, would falter in different situations. It all linked to not being able to spend time together. I guess Miki’s a big liar not telling me, that instead of training she’d spend time with me. Then again, she’s been more withholding that secret. So she’s only lying to herself and it’s causing her losses. That is indeed something to keep in mind. Nano now felt happy knowing the answer. “Thanks for sharing, it makes me happy to help you with keeping your focus.” The three girls continued out of the school together. **************** Later in the day at home, Nano began to think about the recent events. Seeing Miki winning as she did, and how she has another close friend in Fumiko. These sort of results she did not see in her original world. Which made her wonder, should she return back to her world? It was a huge decision that she now had to make. Return back to her world and set things right or have them done for her already? In this world, she almost felt like things were aligned in place for her to the point that it’s more taking care of her. It made her feel more like a baby than anything—not to mention the piece of baby’s clothing worn all the time. However, wearing a diaper all the time wasn’t that bad at all, was all she could think. It has somehow brought her closer to others, and it was surprisingly comfortable. As to whether I return or not…I think I will remain for a little longer in this world. Nano couldn’t help but remain curious, and not to mention fixated on her colorful piece below her waist. That is when she noticed, her diaper was currently swollen and ready for a change. So she began to get herself changed and get ready for bed. Chapter 10: It had been exactly one month since her arrival in the world of diapers. Despite the odd feeling she felt at the start, the warmth she finds in those around her made her feel more serene than the world she was in before. She also found the diapers rather comforting now than anything else. It really did give her a way out of the restroom—for good. And that was something Nano decided to stick with—by not going back to her own world. Getting up to starting her day, Nano noticed how soaked up her diaper was. It was in definite need of a change. So the first thing Nano would need to do for the day was to change, as there was no telling when she might end up using it again. Throughout the past month, Nano’s continuous use of her diapers weighed on her body rapidly. Little did she ever know when she’d wet herself, nor even mess herself. When she used her diapers, she just ended up using them for their purpose—protect one’s own mess. And quite frankly, Nano decided to forego her feeling the need to go. Now Nano will question whether or not if a smelly diaper comes from others or even herself. For today’s attire, Nano decided to go with a more casual shirt and a comfy skirt to cover her diaper. She didn’t need to worry about dressing for school since she had the day off, but Miki did want to spend the day with Fumiko and her. So the trio were going to spend time over at Miki’s house—where they would work on homework and indulge in some shows while chatting. Figuring she’d be out for quite a good length of the day, Nano made sure to pack an extra supplement of diapers in her bag for just in case. Packing the diapers reminded of Nano to check the one she currently wore—which turned out to be wet. It wasn’t that wet, so she decided to change later at Miki’s when she will need it more. And this was another added convenience Nano smiled about as she felt her padding. She smiled knowing the day was going to be good. At Miki’s house, Nano greeted Miki and Fumiko who managed to arrive before her at the front door entrance. This surprised Nano as Fumiko had to commute from a bit of a distance with the train to get here. With cheerful smiles, the three walked over to Miki’s room. Nano didn’t need to worry about saying anything to Miki’s parents as they were most likely both at work. In Miki’s medium-sized room, the walls were a plain blue with nothing hanging on it. Any awards Miki obtained went on a dresser in the right corner next to her regular sized blue bed. In the center, she had a short table across from the television in which she’d do her homework on. The trio got a couple more seats from other rooms of the house to accommodate the company present. Nano took her seat, squishing the lightly damp diaper under her, pulling out her books and a gray mechanical pencil. The subject they were going to start with was mathematics—as it seemed to pose the most stress to Miki. After an hour of working on the homework, Miki’s brain was about to fry, and so the girls decided to take a short break. That was when a smell wafted into Nano’s nose. She quickly felt the bottom of her diaper under her skirt—only to feel a decently wet diaper but not a messy one. Miki looked at Nano as if she thought she was the culprit. Nano rapidly waved her arms, “It wasn’t me.” Fumiko stood up, “Yeah, I pooped.” Miki then turned her head towards Fumiko, “Alright.” Miki then got up and handed Nano the tv remote. “Here, you can find us something to watch while I change her.” Fumiko smiled as she walked out with Miki, “thanks for your help.” Miki smiled back as she walked behind her. As Nano began to search through the programs that were being hosted over the broadcast for television, she noticed one of her shows that she had enjoyed. It was an anime about a young high school girl who ends up finding herself in a different dimension than the modern times she lived in. In the other dimension was based on ancient times with historical figures in Japanese history that the young girl found herself having to help face off against demons with her hidden powers. The part Nano currently was viewing was near the end where the girl has to decide whether or not to forgo her real life to remain in the altered reality. The girl who found it a treasure to have spent the past couple years in a different world with people she learned to care about came to one conclusion—that it’d be better for her to exist in the world she first started in. Her reasoning despite finding others whom she learned to care for and not having that in her real world was that she did not belong in that world. She should live in the world she was meant to be in as she has no past and can only ruin the future of that world. With defeating an outside force, that world was back on to its normal track. The longer she stayed, the longer people could come into worshiping her for the deed she did. But the most important reason she thought, was that it’d have been selfish of her to remain in a world nobody else could go to. Even though she could do well in the other world, she couldn’t do good deeds in the world she came from. Her family she couldn’t help restore, nor help fix issues found in others around her. Her existence would be a positive one that could help establish a better world in one in which she found displeased with. And that alone motivated her to return to her real world. This concept hit Nano like a loose brick. It was just about the same situation Nano was in. Nano wasn’t from the current world she was in and almost forgot about going back to the world she once resided in. The thought that it’d be selfish of her to remain in a world that seemed better off and not help others she once knew was all she could think about. Could I be doing something wrong here? I mean this world is better and I feel far more loved than the other world. But now that I think about it, Miki had trouble, I don’t know Fumiko and even my mother has a large problem. Seeing them in this world tells me they could potentially be more positive and do better. “Nano,” Miki voiced. Now that I recognize their issues, I could probably fix them. I know that the ones in this world I’ve come to recognize like the others, but in reality, they really aren’t the same. I shouldn’t be selfish anymore… “Hello? Nano?” Miki touched her shoulder. Nano jolted towards her. “Oh uh yes?” Nano stumbled confusedly. She didn’t realize Miki and Fumiko walked back in. Fumiko sat back down, “you looked deep in thought about something.” “Oh, I’m sorry about that,” Nano responded. “Yeah, I was thinking of our homework regime.” Nano tried her best to not exactly explain what she was really thinking about. “Ah, I see,” Miki said. “Did anything come to mind?” Nano shook her head, “nope, unfortunately.” Fumiko smiled, “well it’s time for our break unless you need a change Nano.” With a smug grin, Fumiko approached Nano to check her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but lose her footing as she was startled and fell on her diapered butt. This caused Fumiko, Miki, and even Nano to laugh. For the rest of the day, Nano had fun with her two friends. Thoughts of returning to her original world came and went, but she decided to deal with it the next day. So she ended the day with a glimmer of hope for doing something great to those she cares about and a diaper in desperate need of a change. With the day being Monday Nano had to reluctantly get up for school, but smiled at the thought of seeing her friends smile. Today didn’t differ from the others, a few changes during school but nothing else that felt different. However, Nano had a plan installed for after school. After school, she was going to go see about returning to her real world. Once the final class was adjourned, Nano felt nervous. Not backing from her plan meant she had to walk into town and find that coin in the wishing bin once again. With the weather being clear, she at least didn’t have to worry about bringing an umbrella. So the stroll to town would be nice and smooth. At the store in question, she quickly located the wishing box hidden behind the curtain. Cautiously making sure nobody was watching, Nano reached into the box finding her single yen coin. With the rims of the coin in her finger, Nano debated once again whether she should remove it or not. Once the coin is removed she will most likely be back in her real world. Taking a deep breath, Nano steeled herself for the worse and picked the coin up. Removing the coin once in the box, Nano stood up straight bringing the curtain back down hiding the box. With the coin in hand, she wondered if she had indeed swapped worlds. She pressed her legs together to see if she went back to underwear, only to feel padding—indicating she was still in a diaper. Either it worked and she was now in the regular world in a diaper or she still was in the diaper world. With her legs still pressed together, she felt the padding grow warmer indicating Nano was currently doing her business without her knowing. This could pose a problem if she was in fact back in the regular world. But Nano didn’t want to panic right away and decided to see if her house was different. Being cautious entering the house with a quiet “tadaima” still caused a roaring Yui to bombard into her space. “Nee-chan, okaeri,” smiled the young girl. “Hey Yui,” Nano couldn’t help but smile back. “I’m glad your back, I was needing a change too!” Yui stated. This told Nano all she needed to know—she was still in the diaper world. If Yui needed a change by Nano that meant this Yui was currently wearing a diaper—especially one in need of a change. Well, maybe I’ll go back to the world later in the day? With that thought, Nano followed Yui to the changing room and change a rather stinky diaper. It was approaching bedtime and Nano still didn’t notice anything changing. She was still in the same diaper world that she woke up in. Only she needed to change the soaked diaper and go to bed. Rather than trying to wait for it all to change, she decided to sleep. Maybe it’ll all be changed in the morning. And with that Nano crawled under the covers of her pink bed and closed her eyes. Something felt strange, Nano was currently in a restroom with her diaper. She felt the immediate need to pee and was about to do her business when her mother showed up behind her. “I don’t want to see you use that diaper hun,” Nano’s mother commanded. Turning around she noticed all the changing stalls become toilets. Something she hadn’t seen in over a month and almost long forgotten. Nano was about to squat there and pee into the diaper she became far accustomed to but noticed three girls sitting in three different stalls. It was Yui, Miki, and Fumiko. They all felt like they were feeling very relieved with what they were doing. Nano knew they were all peeing by the sounds of the streams the three girls made. This caused Nano to feel an even bigger urge to just let it all go then and there. However, she remembered her mother behind her and began walking to one of the empty stalls. Lifting her skirt she saw a pink diaper taped neatly on her as if it was waiting to be useful. Nano confused which to choose, between the toilet or the diaper around her, sat down on the toilet with the diaper still on her. It felt odd to sit on the toilet, but the padding she wore helped convince she was ready to do her business. Feeling a grumble in her stomach, Nano knew she was also going to poop. Convinced ready to systems go, her mother was right in front of her. “No sweetie, not in your diaper.” Her mother said. With that, her mother reached down to her diaper and untapped it. With swift hands, she removed what was protecting Nano’s rear end. Nano felt naked, but still a need to go potty. Noticing the potty she sat on, Nano decided to relieve herself then and there with no diaper on. There she noticed a white with pink polka-dot silky garment around her ankles. Before Nano released her waste, she was abruptly distracted by the sound of her alarm. Blinking her eyes rapidly, she noticed she was no longer on the toilet but in her bed. Squirming to turn the alarm on her phone off, Nano then relaxed a little longer in her bed. It must have been an odd dream that didn’t need her second thought. Lying down in the pleasant comfort of her bed, Nano felt an urge to perform a morning ritual—the need to urinate. Nano brushed this off not needing to care because she knew what lied there to protect all her potty needs. So Nano didn’t even bother trying to hold and immediately relaxed her bladder. She started to feel herself releasing her golden liquids and warm her rear end with rapid succession. Feeling soothed about relaxing, she was immediately put into disarray at an unfamiliar feeling—her legs were growing warm. Worried that her diaper leaked Nano stood up while she continued to pee and noticed something very different—she was peeing straight into her bed. Once she finished peeing, Nano sighed in relief. Even though she may have completely soaked her pants and bed, she couldn’t deny the relief she felt. Unfortunately, when she felt her padding of the diaper it felt far less padded then she remembered. This could have meant only one thing. I’m back in the real world! And I just completely wet my pants… Nano panicked for a short second thinking what she should do. And the first thought is to try her best to clean up and make sure nobody finds out. As if this was the real world, she shouldn’t have been having these sort of accidents. Though if on the off chance she did get caught, she’d just have to say she must’ve wet the bed. Looking at her phone’s clock, she noticed the time was different than to what she set it too. It was as if she was regular Nano not getting up for Yui. Nano thought she’ll just have to set that back for the next day. But taking her dirty laundry she rushed to get it washed. Thankfully today was a rare break from school, so she didn’t have to worry about going to school at least. However, one thing she was curious about was how different the town could have been. So on that thought Nano changed into a blouse and a skirt while throwing another pair of white underwear on with her white long socks. The underwear she couldn’t help but feel strange with how accustomed to diapers she got. Though with an accident she had that felt so natural, she considered diapers as an actual option. After breakfast Nano walked into town to see the same colors and banners. Nothing had changed and it almost seemed like it didn’t matter which world she was in, it was the same bustling town. But Nano thought she could at least greet several of the people she knew. On her way home, Nano felt her need to pee grow quickly. And then she was stopped by another common feeling in her tummy—an urge to poop. Nano without thinking twice bent down and allowed her body to release it all. First, she felt the mushy lumps exit her body, followed by a warm liquid that began to go down her legs. Right after she felt her urine, she jolted up realizing what she just did. Nano was too late to stop herself as she kept going until she hit total relief. At that moment, Nano not only just wet her pants for the second time in the day, but also pooped her pants. Oh, gods, I hope nobody’s going to notice at home…Maybe I do need diapers? Walking through the doorway with quiet steps, Nano did her best to not get noticed. Her mother must have been at work so all she had to worry about was Yui. Steps away from the bathroom, she heard a creek in the wood causing her to panic. Looking backward to not see anyone there at all. Phew, I made it. Heaving a heavy sigh, Nano walked into the bathroom and proceeded to take a long process of wiping herself down. During the rest of the day, she noticed Yui was more quiet than usual. That’s when she remembered how different the diaper world’s Yui was. So for the whole day, Nano decided to spend it near Yui giving her the attention she needed. They cooked together, played games and had an overall blast. By near the end of the day, Nano couldn’t help but notice Yui latching on to her with a huge smile. When was the last time I did something like this anyways? I’ve been growing too independent, thinking I need to spend more time alone. But spending time with Yui didn’t just make me happy, but it made her feel thrilled. Only if we could do some of the things in the diaper world together. After finishing her reminiscent thought, Nano walked up to get ready for bed. While in the bathroom she felt a need to pee and just relaxed. Quickly she felt a warm liquid going down her legs once again. Sighing to herself feeling relieved, Nano felt it was ironic how she just had another accident right next to the toilet. At least I was wearing a skirt and not pants today…But that makes three accidents today…I didn’t even make it to the toilet once. I guess my time with Yui helped me hold a little longer thankfully. That’d been embarrassing to have wet myself while she was there…I suppose this proves I’m not quite ready for the toilet again. I’m so used to the diaper world not having to use the bathroom that it just feels natural to do it in my pants. Which means I’ll be needing to invest in diapers tomorrow. Well, I sure hope nobody catches me. Finishing up the cleaning process, Nano changed into her pj’s and fixed her bed with her clean sheets. She was thankful at least nobody noticed this problem. She’ll just have to be careful about waking up and needing to go. But she set her alarm to the earlier time ready to see Yui’s expression. Before she could go to sleep, Nano heard the front door of the house open. The only one who would ever enter their house this late was their mother. Nano almost forgot how late her mother came home because of the diaper word’s version. If there’s one person she wished would be more like that alteration—it’d be her mother. However, Nano has figured she has to change her own mother's attitude. This way she can be more like the diaper world’s—a kind, gentle and loving mother. So with that in mind Nano walked out of her room to see her mother. Nano found her mother in the kitchen with a cigarette in her mouth glaring in her direction. “What are you still doing up?” Her mother said. “I-I wanted to see you,” Nano spoke nervously. “Is that so,” her mother smiled. Nano felt a little awkward so she decided to walk away. But as she walked away, she thought could have heard “goodnight” coming to her direction. Chapter 11 Nano, worried about her bladder control, managed the day without having an accident. It helped her confidence in that she could potentially go back to holding it again, but figured she shouldn’t risk it. So she’d be better off getting diapers. However, before she left, she wanted to start closing some other issues with Miki, and her other-worldly friend Fumiko. She walked out to find Miki in the hallway, probably heading to the school’s dojo for her afternoon practice. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “Hey,” Miki smiled back. “I was wanting to see if you’d spend time with me today,” Nano giggled. If she was to take what the diaper world’s Miki said, spending time together helped Miki feel more confident which was her bigger issue than being out of practice. “Well, I’d love to but I should probably practice for the next match coming up,” Miki spoke disappointingly. “Oh I see,” said Nano feeling slightly sad. “I hope it goes well at least.” With that Nano returned to her classroom to see if she could at least succeed with her other plan—become friends with this Fumiko. Walking back into the classroom, Nano noticed Fumiko still sitting in her seat third row from the front next to the windows. It looked like she was well focused on her art. It didn’t seem like she was going anywhere soon, so Nano took this opportunity to start up a conversation. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano wanted to be formal so she used her family name instead of her given. It took Fumiko a few seconds to react to Nano’s speech. After a few seconds and no response was given. Just like the Fumiko, I know of. Fumiko wasn’t always the most outgoing type, so any unfamiliar situations she’d just remain quiet. “What kinds of characters are you drawing this time?” Nano determined, decided to take it to the next step. “Um, well I guess it’s just some characters,” Fumiko said in her defense. Fumiko wasn’t giving any openings as to what she was drawing, which gave Nano the clue that she might need to rethink her approach. “Ah I see, hope it goes well,” Nano says as she walks away. She knew at this point it wasn’t going to be easy to break through to her. It appears I have a bit of work to do. Both Miki and Fumiko aren’t going to be easy to break through to them, but I won’t give up yet. Nano grasped her thoughts and walked out of the school. On her way back home, Nano stopped into town for her next objective—diapers. Even though her first two didn’t quite succeed, she knew she had to pull through with this one. She really needed to succeed as well, otherwise, she’d continue making a mess to clean up. The town had a small store that she’d hope carried diapers. Otherwise, she’d more than likely have to take a trip to a different store to pick some up. Her biggest worries became how to actually pick a pack up. Once in the store Nano rapidly scanned the store for who was in there. If she was to do this she should at least try to keep eyewitnesses to a minimum, especially if there was anyone who knew her. But her reconnaissance came back with only a few people in the store and an empty line to the cash register. The black haired pony-tailed girl sitting at the register gave Nano a quick glance and welcomed her to the store like most employee’s do. Nano knew she didn’t know what her objective was but almost felt like she just read her mind—that she was to be purchasing a package of diapers. Causing even more panic. Slowly walking along the aisles, eventually, Nano located the product—some tape up diapers. They had a different design than what she was used to, being a bright white with some flowers scattered, but she found what she needed. Staring into the package her heart began to skip a few beats. She started to grow in worry about anyone who was seeing her now. Scanning left to right, she didn’t see anyone in sight but the woman at the cash register. Though they didn’t notice her at all, knowing of others existence just caused Nano to freeze up. It’s not like I’m buying anything bad. So what if I have to get diapers, I actually do need them. Just I hope nobody notices. Then again I still have to purchase them… Nano shook her thoughts that deterred her away from the objective and closed her eyes. She reached her hand out slowly for the package on the shelf. Feeling the crinkling plastic between her two fingers, she grew an even brighter shade of red. Just as she was about to grab the package in her right hand, she felt the plastic move sliding from her fingers. This was the package being picked up by someone else, not her. Her heartbeat began to skyrocket as she cranked her head to her left. There she saw the employee girl standing slightly taller embracing the package of diapers in her arms. “Can I help you with this?” The curious employee asked. Nano stood there silent not knowing what to say nor even being able to speak. At this moment there was no hiding the truth—that she had her intentions on getting diapers. She felt as if she was a pathetic creature under the grasp of her predator. “I see, alright follow me to the register.” Panicked Nano decided to numbly follow the lady to the register. At the register, the employee scanned her package quickly and put it in a bag. “I know you are probably feeling a little scared,” the employee stated. “But I’d like to let you know there are some other people who do buy some as well and have found themselves scared. This will probably seem a little strange but…” The employee took part in the receipt and began to write on it. “Here’s my number if you need any help. I’ll be willing to talk to you about it if you want. And if you need any more, just let me know and I’ll help keep it as private as possible.” With that stated, the employee smiled brightly. Nano had no idea how to react other than to just pay for her diapers. Taking her package Nano tried to speak, “thank you.” It may sound more like a whisper, but it’s all she could muster. The girl didn’t seem to mind other than smile and wave as Nano left the store. She still felt numb for the occurrence, but glad that it didn’t get any worse. The employee sure took charge which made things easier for Nano, though she didn’t quite like the idea of her knowing to begin with. All she could do is just stash the number away and think about it later. For now, she should get back and change into a diaper before she wets herself. At home, Nano trudged through the front door to make it up to her room. With her purchased diaper in a bag, it wouldn’t have been hard for anyone to know what the contents she carried were. Making her break into the room, Nano felt relieved to know Yui wasn’t going to greet her with her usual cheerful smile. Despite not being able to see that, Nano dashed her way in and closed her door behind her. Dropping her contents on her bed, Nano ripped open the package of diapers and pulled one out. She was instantly reminded by the diaper world just by the soft texture and pleasant smell the diaper gave off. Not wanting to wait any longer, Nano reached under her skirt and slid her pink underwear down and off her slender legs. She tossed them to the side as she’ll have to deal with them later, but for now, she wanted to change into her new diaper. Hopping on her bed with the diaper in hand, she laid back and raised her legs revealing everything under her skirt. A position not for the luckiest person to have won her heart, but for soft padding—her diaper. Unfolding the crinkling fabric, she worked it under her into the ready position. Even though she was mostly used to changing others as well as herself being changed by others, Nano had done a self-change several times within the diaper world. She didn’t have any powder to use alongside at this point, but if she wanted her diapers hidden with one on her this had to do for her first time in this world. In the end, this diaper was going to be the first in many years Nano had actually worn a diaper within the world she knew the longest. Folding the diaper over her, she got the top in ready position to be taped. Taking the tapes, Nano pressed them onto her diaper until it was secure. There she stood up feeling the padding below her waist. It was tightly secured onto her with a pleasant soft touch. It wasn’t the exact same feeling as the ones in the diaper world, however, it felt better than the underwear she was wearing earlier. Standing up again, she picked up her package of diapers from her bed and began to look for a place to put them. She didn’t want them to be somewhere they could be easily found, so she chose a place under her bed. There was a box that she didn’t really use that’d make a perfect spot for them to hide. This way nobody would decide to casually look through her stuff and find it by accident. With her diapers hidden from view, she felt that she made good time with her diapers—as her bladder began to build up. Good thing I’m wearing a diaper now. Without thinking twice about it, her bladder gave way leaking straight into the freshly taped diaper. A warm torrent flooded the front and made its way around her rear. In mere seconds, Nano had just perfectly proven why she needed the diaper she current wore—she had finished wetting herself. The weight of the newly wet diaper wasn’t something she wasn’t used to but felt more at home with it. It made her feel as if she was in the diaper world once again. With a smile knowing her diaper should hold up at least another time, Nano opened her door and wonders about her sister Yui. Now that I have diapers, I probably won’t be getting out of them for a rather long time. That’d mean having to keep this secret from Yui all this time. We’ve been rather open and close to each other being sisters, but I don’t know if I could tell her it. She may end up growing distant from me. At the same time, she might understand. I really don’t know if I should at this time. I only hope me being in diapers doesn’t keep us from growing apart. With those thoughts, Nano continued on with her day with her newly wet diaper. With the day being Thursday, Nano was in class and diapered. She wasn’t wanting to give up this time for being able to spend more time with Miki and make a friend out of Fumiko. So today was going to be the start of something wonderful. Not trying to think about what’s below her waist as the people around her probably wouldn’t accept her. But she did indeed need her diaper as she already felt a need to use the restroom. Without thinking much about it Nano’s diaper grew a steady amount of warmth from the liquids spreading through it. She was sitting in the middle of class and didn’t even need to go use the bathroom during a lecture. It may have even been a problem if she didn’t have a diaper at that point. Nano thought that she’ll just have to change herself later when she really needed it. With that lecture over, the school was now out for the day. Thus began many after-school club activities. Standing up caused Nano’s diaper to sag down by the weight it contained. Not being bothered by this, Nano moved to her first objective for the day—becoming friends with Fumiko. Fumiko was at her seat like usual--drawing. Nano could tell it was a cute looking anime girl with an adorable outfit. She seemed to have a puffy bottom to match her pinkish top. This gave Nano an idea—why not talk about anime. Nano remembered that the diaper world’s Fumiko enjoyed anime and they discussed many of the ones they watched. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano started. She leaned over to get her attention, which seeing the unchanged face of Fumiko meant it succeeded. However, she didn’t give any reply than just a glance. “I was wondering if you like anime too?” From the term caused Fumiko to beam for less than a second. Nano thought she found her way into the heart of Fumiko. Hehe, so simple Fumiko. All about anime and art, though your art has been good to look at. “I was wondering if you liked the previous episode to Mahou Shoujo?” Nano asked. Fumiko turned her head facing Nano. This series had been a favorite to discuss between Fumiko and Nano. Even though this knowledge seemed like an unfair advantage, she was willing to take it to become friends with Fumiko. “I quite liked the scene when Yukina—“ Fumiko abruptly spoke, “Oh yes, that point where she jumped in from the roof.” Fumiko stopped talking realizing she had just busted out. Nano realizing this continued on, “Yup, it was also sad to see Chihaya having to leave but I can understand why.” From then on Fumiko and Nano talked for several minutes just on one anime episode. Fumiko didn’t leave her attention and continued to talk stating her awkward thoughts. This made Nano happy to have a conversation like this once again with Fumiko. She realized she made a great opening though for the next ploy. “I’m Amasaki Nano by the way,” Nano stated. “Sasaki Fumiko,” Fumiko replied. Nano already knew her name rather well. “Okay Fumi-chan, let’s exchange numbers and we can talk later.” Nano realized she accidentally slipped her pet name she called Fumiko back in the diaper world. Though Fumiko didn’t seem to mind and pulled her phone out. “Okay,” was all Fumiko replied with. And like that, they had now exchanged a connection on their phone. “I’ll have to talk to you later then,” Nano said with a wave. “Bye-bye,” replied the shy Fumiko. Walking out, Nano felt elated to have found the connection with Fumiko in this world. Now things can be really fun in the future. I’ll finally have a true anime fan to talk with. Though Fumiko plays a lot more games than me, I can see us having a lot of fun in the future. As Nano continues through the hall she is reminded by the swollen diaper between her legs. We just became friends so I don’t think it’ll be time to share that secret anytime soon. Nano thought Miki probably went to the school’s dojo to practice her swings already, so she was heading to greet her. This time she wasn’t going to give up on getting Miki to join her for a stroll through town. In the dojo stood multiple people geared up ready for practice matches as well as several lined up for stretching out their swinging arms through practice swings. Miki didn’t appear to be out in the main part, which must’ve meant she was in the changing room. Nano didn’t feel afraid of entering because of her connections with Miki. Most of Miki’s fellow club members were well acquainted with Nano periodically coming in to see Miki. They’ve even offered her to join the club because of how many times she had visited. But despite how good the offers sounded, Nano declined. Kendo didn’t appeal to Nano’s sort of sport. Especially with how sporadic her movement could be in the swollen padding she currently sported. Walking through the smiles and greetings Nano received, she made her way into the changing room. Once in the small changing room with several short lockers for each of the participants, she noticed Miki. However, Miki didn’t appear dressed and ready for Kendo practice at all. It almost appeared as if she just got there herself. Miki turned towards Nano with a smile, “Oh there you are.” This indicated to Nano that Miki was possibly wanting to visit with Nano. “Oh, did you want to talk?” Nano asked. “I did,” Miki replied. “I was waiting for you outside your classroom but saw you talking to someone else. So I left to practice.” Nano realized she may have upset Miki a little by talking to someone else. “But I wanted to say sorry about yesterday.” “Oh?” Nano couldn’t help but feel curious about Miki’s thoughts. “We haven’t spent time together in quite a while haven’t we,” Miki continued. “So that got me thinking about how you may have felt when I declined. So I’m sorry.” Aww, Miki, you don’t have to feel bad. I’m glad you were thinking about me though. “It’s alright, but that’s what I came to see you again today,” Nano started. “I was wondering if you’d like to spend time together in town?” Miki didn’t speak and turned away from Nano. She first took the garb that was in her hand and stuffed it back in the locker. Once put away, she closed the locker. Seeing as how Miki just closed her locker without any of the practice gear caused Nano to smile—she was probably going to accept. “Sure, let's go to town.” Sure enough, Miki’s reply told everything Nano needed to know. Bursting with energy, Nano shuffled out of the changing room following Miki who walked towards the teacher in charge. Miki began to tell the gentle old man the run down. “Yeah, so it turns out Nano wants to hang out today…” Miki sounded a little off in her speech, probably because she’s never skipped out before. She always comes to practice on time and stays the longest, so this action almost seemed out of character. The man looked at Nano’s innocent grin and turned back to Miki, “Ah I see.” His serious expression turned into a warm gentle smile, “I think this might be a good change for you. So go ahead, and have fun with Miss Amasaki.” “Thank you very much,” Miki bowed. Nano also proceeded to bow towards the man who smiled back. Nano didn’t want to think much on it, but she almost felt the man knew what held Miki back—her unexplored desires. Maybe he tried to get her to take a break once in a while? But knowing Miki, she’d decline all offers that she didn’t agree to. So that'll be my chance to help Miki improve herself…not to forget to have a lot of fun with me as well hehe. Rather than walking into the town that is nearby, Miki and Nano took a train to the city in order to spend even more quality time together. While walking down the streets, she couldn’t help but notice Miki’s smile. It made her happy seeing Miki wearing a different expression than she normally did. There first few stops were at different clothing stores—which turned into Nano trying on different outfits. Nano felt nervous about trying on different clothes because of the garment she wore below, but she seemed to have gotten away with it. After they stopped at a fast food restaurant to eat something. Nano had an urge to pee, just let it go as they were in line. Once it was their turn to order, Nano couldn’t help but give a blank stare for the relief she was doing at that moment. Once she realized what was going on she apologized for the delay and ordered her food. “Aren’t you having fun?” Nano asked while sitting and eating. “Yes, I am,” Miki replied with a smile. “It feels like it’s been quite some time since we’ve done this last.” Nano couldn’t help but not, “yes it certainly has.” “I’m glad I decided to go with you today,” Miki stated. Nano smiled in return. “Though I can’t help see you acting differently.” Nano blushed at her comment. Possibly she was referring to how differently she has been since wearing a diaper. But there was no way she could actually guess what she was currently wearing. “But that might be me over thinking things.” “Hehe, you don’t do too much of that,” Nano giggled. Miki also laughed as well. Despite being a strong type, Miki never gave too much to deep thinking as Nano does. After taking a trip through the arcade and playing various games, the girls decided it was time to head back. Miki looked far much brighter than the day before which caused Nano to smile as well. She was rather glad to have gotten her to join her and only wished she had done this much sooner than before. Though one thing was clear, Nano was glad she brought several spare diapers for school. At home Nano was sitting at her desk doing her best at the homework she had to do. She didn’t have too much to do which she was thankful of but thought that she should do a good amount of studying after the good day she’s had. Looking through her literature textbook read different types of stories that were either boring or intriguing. While changing over to mathematics, Nano felt an urge to use the restroom. Unlike having a need to pee which would be an easy task to perform Nano also needed to poop. However, in her diapered state, Nano didn't mind the idea of a full diaper but welcomed it. Stopping what she was doing Nano relaxed in her chair and rapidly wet her diaper. Nano couldn’t help but think how easy it’s become for her to just wet herself like this. But since she was wearing a diaper it was very much okay for her to do so. And the same applied for what she was about to do next—poop. She put her hands on the table and raised her diapered butt slightly above the chair. With thoughts of acceptance, Nano took a deep breath and began to push. Almost on cue, she felt something beginning to breach out of her rear. Unlike a gas emptying out, it was a solid material. With no thoughts of rejecting what was to come, the solid waste slid its way out and into the seat of her diaper. Having a little poop out already convinced Nano not to hold back and just full force it. With a slight grunt, more waste began to make its way out causing the diaper to sag even further. Within a matter of minutes, Nano felt far better and sat down. Sitting down caused all the waste to squish beneath her rear. It was a rather well-accepted feeling to Nano—all the warmth caused her to smile. Knowing she should change she stood up and then heard a knock on her door. “nee-chan,” it was Yui’s voice behind the door. Seeing the doorknob slightly beginning to turn, Nano rushed to the door. In the state she currently was in, it was going to be hard getting away from her sister Yui. Nano panicked whether or not she may or may be sharing her full diaper to her younger sibling. Chapter 12 Rushing to the door, Nano made sure to hold it closed. “Can you go away Yui!” Nano yelled in a rushed voice. Behind the door came a muffled gasp, “Oh…I-I see.” Yui sounded rather sad and disappointed not to mention surprised for what her sister said. Not many times has Nano yelled at Yui like this, especially for not having much meaning for why she’s yelling. Of course, Nano’s reasoning is a secret whereas in the past when Yui mishandled an antique it made sense why Nano would be mad. After waiting for about half a minute with not hearing Yui’s voice, Nano opened the door to check and see if her sister was still present. Fortunately for Nano, Yui was nowhere in sight. She now had a clear way to the bathroom to get herself cleaned up. However, it came at the price of yelling at her sister—something Nano felt rather bad about. Nano knew it wasn’t going to be an easy cleanup of her rather messy bottom, so she decided to take her bath earlier than usual. She made sure to wipe herself off enough to the point that she wouldn’t have made a larger mess in the tub, a technique she implemented in the diaper world whenever she had to clean herself up. While relaxing in the tubs warm water, Nano couldn’t help but worry about Yui. Even though I was trying to conceal my secret that was rather rude of me. Now I bet Yui is in her room upset that I was mad at her for no reason. She may have needed help on a problem that’s been bothering her for a long time. Now she won’t bother asking me…she may not even ask me questions again. I guess I really should apologize after this. Nano began to think if she should potentially tell the truth as well—that being diapers. Yui’s always been an understanding sweetheart. We’ve always been really close sisters as well. If anyone were to potentially grasp the idea of me wearing diapers, it would be Yui. With that in mind, Nano started to mentally prepare herself for the large reveal. All cleaned up and in a clean diaper, Nano walked out of her room heading toward Yui’s. Yui’s room was about the same size as Nano’s the only difference is that instead of walking into an art exhibit you walk into a little girl’s room. Yui had several stuffed animals, alongside a pink wallpaper with flowers. Her room was perfect for a young girl—especially one of Yui. Nano always thought it was rather cute of a room for her sister. But sitting at the center table perfect for tea parties was Yui. She was currently looking through her mathematics textbook before looking up to see her sister. Yui had a half smile looking up to Nano, probably still feeling confused at what happened. Even if Yui would return back to normal given a very short period of time, Nano wanted to patch things up not leaving it up to time as a natural remedy. Not wanting to see Yui like this for any longer, Nano began to speak. “Hey, I’m sorry about that,” Nano said walking up to her sister. Yui’s smile grew, “No it’s fine.” Even with her saying it, Nano didn’t want to leave it at that. “I didn’t mean to shout at you like that. It’s that you tried walking in at the wrong time is all.” Yui nodded listening. “It’s kind of because of a secret. I didn’t want you walking in and finding out. But I know that’s wrong of me.” Nano slowly took a deep breath. “So I think I shouldn’t keep it from you because I trust you. Will you listen to my secret no matter how strange it is?” Nano could start to feel her heart beating really fast. At this moment it was going to be a struggle to explain herself on her secret—diapers. Yui looked at her sister with a quizzical expression, “sure, even if it’s something really weird I won’t mind it.” Nano couldn’t help but love her younger sister even more. Yui had given her consent that she’ll always care for Nano and ready herself for whatever weird secret she had to bring out. Now it was Nano’s turn to explain herself. Taking deep breaths, even with Yui’s encouragement this was a very difficult thing to announce. “Well, let me try my best here,” Nano said nervously. “I am a little nervous so it may take me a little bit.” Yui nodded with gleaming eyes. She was clearly going to be patient and wait for Nano to talk about her secret. “It’s well—, “ Nano made her first stuttered attempt to bring it out. “It’s that I-I. I well, like um—um.” Slowly Nano was getter herself more and more ready to say it. “It’s that I l-like um.” The more she stuttered the closer she got to bring it out to the patiently waiting Yui. “D-diapers.” Blushing in anticipation for how Yui will respond, she only sees a look of questioning. Perhaps Yui was unable to hear Nano’s soft statement she had made. “I like diapers.” This time Nano was able to say it with such clarity that it reached Yui’s ears without fail. Upon this statement Nano began turning an even brighter shade of red, even Yui was blushing. Nano had no clue how Yui was going to react, but she wanted to be prepared for the worst at least. “So, you like um wearing diapers?” Yui asked still a slight shade of red. Nano could only muster a nod to respond. “C-cu.” Yui slowly started to speak. Nano was still not sure how she could be taking this at this time. However, Yui began to grow a smile over her shade of red. “I think that’s cute.” “What?!” Nano couldn’t believe what she just heard. Not only did her sister not say she thinks she’s the weirdest person on the planet nor to leave her alone forever, but she was called cute for something strange. “I wonder,” Yui began her question. “Do you also um use it similar to how a baby uses it?” After hearing this response Nano felt as if her shade of red was registered on a meter it’d be a pure tomato. Yui just asked Nano to confess to the acts of peeing and pooping in her diapers. All Nano could do was stand there and nod letting Yui know she, in fact, used it like a baby would—for all its purposes. “I see…that’s quite cute.” “!!!” Nano’s heart skipped a beat. Not only was she called cute for wearing a diaper but even for acting the part of a baby and using it as well, it was a little too much for Nano to believe. She knew there could be no way this was true, hence she had to ask how. “Don’t you think it’s strange though? I mean your older sister wearing diapers and using them—it isn’t normal. I’m a little shocked you thought it was cute.” “If you thought they were strange like that you wouldn’t be wearing them then. But the thought of you acting somewhat like a baby…is really cute. It makes me sort of happy, I’m not really sure why.” Yui finishing up her argument left Nano even more stunned. “So you don’t mind me wearing diapers at all?” Nano couldn’t help but ask for closure. “Nope!” Yui smiled. “I personally would like to see you look cute in them, so, go ahead.” Nano rushed to Yui’s side and hugged her. She felt tears starting to stream down her face. “Thank you, thank you so much for accepting me!” This caused Nano to smile and feel at ease. Not only was her secret out, but it was also well accepted. She couldn’t help but imagine the diaper world’s Yui and how cute she looked. Maybe it was a similar reaction this Yui was having. Thinking of the diaper worlds gave Nano a thought she’d bring up at least as a joke, “You know you’d look cute in a diaper too.” “I uh,” Yui looked shocked at the thought. The fact she hasn’t instantly denied it gave the possibility she was even considering it. “Hehe we could be diaper sisters,” Nano couldn’t help giggle. “I-I,” Yui blushed. “Okay.” Nano wasn’t sure if she just accepted the idea or if she was just saying that in confusion. “Was that okay to try it?” Yui nodded, “Yeah, I’ll wear diapers with you.” With that Yui smiled and blushed innocently. It was now decided—the younger sister was to be put back in diapers. “Okay, follow me to my room okay.” Yui nodded and followed close to her sister. Once in Nano’s room, Nano pulled her diaper stash out from hiding. Yui’s face keenly stared at the packaging and padding that Nano brought forth. Nano patted her bed, “just lay down on my bed and I’ll change you then.” “Kay, nee-chan,” Yui said with a smile. Nano wasn’t sure if Yui was weirded out by the thought or if she was actually liking it. But sure enough her sister was laying on her bed ready for her change. “Okay this will be quick and easy,” Nano said happily. With her experience in the diaper world, Nano was a veteran of changing other people’s diapers. So she can definitely say those words with confidence. With the diaper brought closer had Yui’s deep concentration. “They look kind of cute,” Yui referred to the design. “Is this what you are wearing?” Nano blushed, “Yup.” “Oh, I’d like to see!” Yui exclaimed excitedly. “O-okay,” Nano said nervously. Rather than hiking her skirt up over her diaper, Nano decided to just unbutton her skirt and pull it down her legs. With her skirt now removed completely exposed the padded state Nano was in. “W-well?” Yui smiled innocently, “I knew you’d look cute.” Nano couldn’t help but smile with a blush. “Thanks,“ Nano said quietly. “Now it’s your turn to look cute.” Yui nodded in response. “Just lift your legs and I’ll make it quick.” After hearing that, Yui lifted her legs fit for a lolicon. Nano proceeded to do the same to Yui as she did to her own skirt and remove it. Once removed, Yui’s pink underwear with a cute bear on the front was shown. Not feeling embarrassed about it, Yui continued to hold herself in position. Taking her underwear in both hands, she slid it down and off Yui’s legs. Placing the diaper in a ready position, Nano realized she needed baby powder. “One sec,” Nano said as she went to get the baby powder. It was in the bathroom on a shelf for easy access. Once back Nano proceeded to powder Yui making sure she wasn’t going to get a rash. Afterward, she struggled to work the diaper up around Yui’s small body. It wasn’t a perfect fit since it was made for Nano’s size, but she still managed to get it to stay on and somewhat secure. Now done, Nano sat up on the bed with her diapered butt extended, propping Yui up. “What do you think?” Nano asked. “It’s different,” Yui said. “The padding is well—soft.” Nano couldn’t help but nod in response. “And it felt rather heartwarming to have you change me.” Yui’s face was an even brighter shade. “It’s cute, I think I like it.” “Aww,” Nano couldn’t help but hug her newly diapered sister. Thinking about the fit, Nano thought if they do this again they should probably get one in Yui’s size. “We’ll probably have to get you a diaper in your size.” “Okay,” Yui smiled. “But for now, this will have to do. So let me help you with your homework then.” “Okay, nee-chan.” With that, the two diapered siblings waddled out of Nano’s room back to Yui’s—with their diapers exposed for the other to see. After a bit of working on Yui’s homework, Nano helped Yui through the problems she struggled on and finished the work. With the work out of the way, the two found themselves on the comfort of the couch in the living room. With only the two of them home, they had no worries about their diapers being discovered by anyone. Watching some anime that Nano wanted to watch, Yui tagged along sitting next to her older sister. Not even an hour of time in and Nano felt herself having to pee. Feeling a little conscious about her younger sister presently next to her, she felt slightly embarrassed to just let it go. She was wearing a diaper so it was perfectly fine, but she wasn’t sure how Yui would take it. Well, Yui did agree to wear a diaper. So that’s a form of acceptance. I shouldn’t worry, just go, just relax and let it all out. With that thought, Nano took a deep breath and relaxed. It didn’t even take a second before she felt her diaper starting to grow warm. Taking another breath as Nano emptied her bladder into her now soaked diaper. Looking down and there was no mistaking the fact she wet herself by the wet stain on her diaper. She took a look over at Yui who was crossed legged laying against Nano quietly smiling looking at the screen of the tv. Just like that, Nano had used her diaper without Yui even knowing. Yui noticed her glance and gave her a questioned glance, “Hmm?” Yui then took a glance down at Nano’s diaper and blushed. However, she looked back at the tv. Nano couldn’t bear it any longer, “I peed.” Stating the obvious, caused Yui to look at her again. “So you did,” Yui stated. Yui must have noticed but didn’t think much on it. Her comment only made Nano more worried. “Hehe, that’s cute.” Yui’s giggling surprised Nano. “Wait, you think it’s cute?” Nano couldn’t help but ask. “Mhm, I think it’s cute.” “But shouldn’t you think, you know—it’s gross?” “I suppose, but I don’t really mind it. And you having peed yourself in a diaper I can only find cute.” With her comment, caused Nano to smile, “Thanks, I’m glad you think that!” Yui nodded innocently with a smile at her comment. Nano couldn’t help but think if Yui may have to pee at some point as well and shouldn’t worry about letting it go into her own diaper. “It’ll be fine if you have to pee at some point as well, just let it go and you’ll feel better.” With that, Yui blushed shyly. “Oh, okay,” Yui replied. Nano couldn’t help but notice how Yui appeared to have been coiling in on herself as if she had something to hide. “I guess I kind of need to go.” Nano thought that may have been the case, “Oh, you need to pee?” Yui blushed again and nodded. “Aww, it’ll be okay. Your big sister did it, so just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better after, that I can promise.” Yui nodded and began to look towards her own diaper. Still laying up against her sister, her padded rear protruded up to her knees that she curled up. Surely this position was soothing, but may not have been a suitable peeing position for a first timer. With her eyes closed, Yui was completely relaxed. Nano looked at her sister wondering if she was really letting it go or not. She then looked at her younger sister’s diaper and noticed a slight discoloring starting to form. It was faint, but slowly spreading at the same time. It didn’t appear that it was coming all out at once, but slowly breaching. With her eyes opened again and a breath, Yui laid up snug against Nano. It was evident she must have finished wetting herself. Yui patted her own rear with her left hand, probably feeling the wet warmth that had spread. “Good girl,” Nano patted her sisters smiling head. “Do you feel better now?” Yui smiled brightly, “Hehe, yup!” With such a bright and cheerful face had Nano melt in how adorable her sister was. Nano couldn’t help but grab her sister closer, “I’m glad. Did it not feel too bad?” Yui shook her head while pillowed against Nano’s set of pillows, “No, it’s all warm. It was strange, but it felt rather nice.” Nano was rather happy to have heard this, “Oh good, looks like we’ll have to change soon huh.” Nano went ahead and grabbed the back side of Yui’s diaper and slipped her own finger in to check its wetness—an action she had done several times in the diaper world. Looking at Yui, she didn’t quite seem to mind. “We should be good for now, so let’s change later.” “Okay!” Yui exclaimed. With that, the two girls held each other closer and much happier with the new found experience to have shared. Waking up to her alarm, Nano rose up out of her covers. Shutting off the sound, she noticed a weight in her pants—specifically her diaper. The sag it dragged told her that the diaper was wet—specifically done during her sleep. However, Nano was going to proceed with her plan of getting Yui up. Remembering her time in the diaper world, she grew custom to waking up Yui. So she wondered if this world’s Yui would be similar. Trotting over to Yui’s room, she found her sister quietly asleep. Remembering how she sometimes felt bad for waking up such an innocent being, she always enjoyed the smiling face that came after. Bending over, Yui’s eyes began to flicker. Nano didn’t have to do much to wake her sister up. “Hnnng,” Yui murmured quietly rising up. “Is it morning nee-chan?” “Yup,” Nano replied. “I thought you’d like if I came to get you.” From that statement, Yui grew a smile. “I don’t mind it, thanks,” Yui said. Nano noticed Yui’s attention grow towards her pants. “How’s your diaper nee-chan?” Having both changed the previous night, Yui would have known Nano to have been wearing a clean diaper. However, “It’s wet,” Nano said blushing revealing her wet diaper. “Oh, my,” Yui smiled innocently. Being morning, Nano didn’t expect Yui to have wet it but perchance has to go. “Have you gone yet?” With her question, Yui shook her head. “It’ll be alright, just let it all go now.” “Okay,” came Yui’s soft reply. A sense of concentration grew on Yui’s face as she attempted to wet herself. With a look of relief, it appeared to have been working for the young girl. Looking over at Nano again she gave off a blushing smile. “Hehe, it’s all warm again.” “Hehe, let's go and get ourselves changed,” Nano giggled. “Okay,” Yui smiled. During the changing process, Yui was confused for why her sister was wanting to be changed into another diaper. It didn’t make sense to Yui that even though Nano liked them she didn’t think she’d actually go to school with them as well. However, she didn’t mind and happily accepted her sister in diapers. But unlike her sister, Yui changed into her little girl’s underwear. While at school with the period currently at lunch hour, Nano walked over to Fumiko. Fumiko looked at Nano with a smile. “Hey Sasaki,” Nano greeted. “Hello,” Fumiko replied. “Hey Nano.” From hearing her name being called by a familiar voice, Nano turned around and saw Miki walking in. “Oh, who’s this you’re talking to?” Miki asked in curiosity. “Oh hey Miki,” Nano spoke. “This is Sasaki Fumiko, she’s in my class.” Fumiko gave a short wave. “And this is Nishigi Miki,” Nano said to Fumiko. Miki took a look at Fumiko’s art, “I really like your drawing.” “Thanks,” came Fumiko’s reply. “The girl looks rather cute,” Miki added. The female character Fumiko was drawing had long pink hair and a soft pair of green eyes with a somewhat childish dress and a ribbon in her hair. She looked to be at least 15 given the height and bust. “I like the ribbon in her hair. It sort of reminds me of the anime Nano was showing me.” “Ah, from Friendly days right?” Fumiko stated. “I liked the one girl who had the ribbon with stripes so I decided to use it on my drawing.” “I see, it works out quite nice,” Miki exclaimed. “Yeah, I thought so too,” Fumiko stated. Nano smiled with delight to see her good friend Miki happily talking with her new friend Fumiko. An idea then came into her mind, “Hey Sasaki, why don’t you come to eat with us?” Fumiko took a look at Nano, “Hmmm, okay.” “Oh, awesome!” Nano said happily. “You have no problem with that right Miki?” Miki shook her head, “Nope I don’t have a problem with that.” “Alright let’s go to the spot!” Nano commanded. The three girls left the semi-empty classroom and found themselves walking outside to the common spot Miki and Nano eat at. Once there they got out their food and ate while talking. Nano felt rather happy to see how Fumiko has joined their group and could say she is now one of their friends. After school, Nano managed to get Miki to spend time out in the town again. This time Nano felt nervous for this little trip as she thought a plan for telling Miki her secret. If Yui had taken it well, certainly Miki couldn’t be any different. It was nearing the end of their free time, and Nano decided now would be the time to reveal her secret. “Ummm Miki,” Nano started. Miki looked over at Nano with her full attention. With nobody around them, there was no better time than now to reveal her secret. Having waited a few moments and no response from Nano had Miki wonder what was up. “Um yes?” Miki questioned. “Oh I’m sorry, this will take me a minute or so,” Nano exclaimed feeling startled. Such a huge secret like this isn’t something Miki probably figured was getting prepared for, otherwise, it’d have made more sense as to why she was taking a little longer than usual to start up a conversation. However, Miki just waited patiently for her friend to begin once again. “Well, this might be a little strange so don’t laugh or think me weird.” From Nano’s statement, Miki nodded. “So the truth is…That I uhh…I um like…like.” The stuttering in her words had Miki grow a concerned look. “I like…diapers…” Unfortunately for Nano, her statement was a little too quiet for Miki’s ears. “What was that again?” Miki said confused. “It’s that I…I like diapers,” Nano stated louder. This time there was no denying what she said. Miki’s reaction looked extremely flustered and confused at the same time. “That’s uh,” Miki felt a loss for words. Despite being a really good friend, she still couldn’t quite comprehend it. “So you like wearing diapers?” Upon her question, Nano nodded with a blush. “I…I can’t make what I think of it. I mean I don’t want to be mean or anything but…” Miki’s words started to hurt Nano, as a small tear started to form in her eyes. “I…I’m sorry I can’t continue this.” Right as Miki said that, she bolted out away from Nano. Nano could only feel slightly hurt and afraid for having to talk with Miki again. At home, Nano couldn’t help but panic about the sudden case Miki put her in. Maybe it wasn’t a good idea to tell her. I bet she thinks I’m some strange person and won’t want to talk with me again. Her thoughts broke by the sound of her door—and a young Yui creeping through. “Hey nee-chan,” Yui walked over. “Hmmm?” Nano hummed in question. Yui walked over to Nano and instantly looked under her skirt. “I was wondering if you were wearing one already,” Yui exclaimed. “You look rather wet nee-chan.” “Oh, I see,” Nano stated. She then looked down to see how wet her diaper was and noticed it was rather soaked. From the position, Miki put her in she forgot to change her own diaper which could have been bad. “Thanks for telling me.” Yui smiled, “Mhm! I’ll change you if you will for me?” From this question, Nano figured Yui meant to have Nano change her into another one of her diapers. “Sure, I’d be glad to,” Nano stated. “Yay!” Yui beamed brightly. After having that said, Nano picked out two diapers and got it all set for the girls to change. Nano to change into a clean diaper and Yui back into a diaper. Now that the two girls were all in clean diapers, Nano began to work on homework. It was tough to get it out of her mind, but Nano tried her best to at least try to finish homework the best she could. That is until she heard the doorbell. Once she got to the front door and opened it, with a skirt on, she saw a taller figure she commonly saw—Miki. “Uh…Miki?” Nano stated nervously. She really didn’t know what to think of Miki coming over at this time. It could’ve meant something bad like her coming to say never speak to her again or possibly even worse that she was changing schools. “Nano, I wanted to say I thought about it a bit,” Miki started. It was obvious from the statement she was thinking about Nano’s secret—diapers. Nano couldn’t help but freeze up with anxiety. “And well, it took me a little bit to understand the concept of you in a diaper. But I’ve come to accept it.” Miki’s remark gave Nano a hopeful smile, “Wait really?” “Yes,” Miki replied. “I don’t mind the idea of you having to wear a diaper or possibly use it.” Nano blushed quickly at that. Miki must have also thought of a diapers use and possibly Nano using it for the same purposes. “In fact, I’d like to help you out whenever you need it alright. So if you ever need, I’ll try my best to well uh change you. Which uh, you don’t need one right now?” Nano remembering the many times she got changed by Miki in the diaper world couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, I’d like that. And I’m fine for now.” Nano felt super relieved and happy all at the same time. “So yeah, I’m sorry about earlier,” Miki stated. “It's fine,” Nano started. “I know it wasn’t easy to take in, but I’m glad you understand me more now.” “Yeah, I didn’t know my best friend liked wearing diapers. But I’ll try my best to support you either way.” “Mhm!” Nano couldn’t help but feel like her smile was getting sent through the phone itself. “So, about math…” Miki began her questioning. Nano couldn’t help but giggle, “Alright what do you need help on?” Having helped Miki for a short period helped Nano feel even more relieved. Now she didn’t have to panic about seeing Miki from now on with anything but a smile. And on cue came her sister asking for similar assistance as usual with school work. Yui was also wearing a skirt and a smile. Probably to hide the diaper she wore. Even though Miki accepted Nano wearing a diaper they probably shouldn’t explain why Yui was wearing one. “Which problem is giving you some troubles this time?” Nano asked. “Oh some math again,” Yui stated. Nano remembering the math homework she helped Yui with prior and remembering it to be a little tricky when she was in Yui’s grade. “Ah, you having troubles with match as well?” Miki asked. “Yup, hehe,” Yui giggled. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you,” Nano stated with a smile. Once she finished through the many problems, Miki had finished her homework. Miki took this chance to leave Nano’s house and return back home. Both the girls smiled as they saw each other off. However for Nano, Yui’s problems weren’t quite cleared out so she went back to helping her. After helping Yui with another single problem, Nano felt the urge to pee and a need to poop. Fortunately for Nano, she no longer needed to care about letting it all go into her diaper—especially in front of her sister. But she may have needed to worry if Miki were still there. So she relaxed and quickly enough a warm stream poured out into her diaper. Nano stood near Yui and probably had her current actions still a secret under her skirt. Yui didn’t look at her differently all while the front of her diaper grew warmer and heavier. Even Yui contained her diaper under her skirt keeping it a secret from Nano. Once finishing up emptying her bladder into her diaper, Nano knew it was time to just let it all go—to poop herself. With that thought, she only bent slightly over and began to relax while slightly giving it a push. Still being somewhat a secret to her action, Yui could only guess what possibly her sister is doing while helping her. The second she felt herself pushing, the second she began to feel it excrete out of her body and into her diaper. Not having to put much effort into it, Nano continued pooping into her diaper causing it to expand even more. Finishing up and feeling very relieved, it was rather evident what had occurred—the smell. Her diaper started to smell rather quickly and most likely her sister had known what happened. But she couldn’t help but wonder how Yui will react. Though the only thing she notices is a smile. “Sorry if it smells,” Nano apologized. It was evident that she was referring to her stinky diaper. “It's fine,” Yui responded. Nano noticed Yui’s glance at her waist in which Nano didn’t mind. She only could imagine that Yui was trying to look at her diaper. It was tempting to Nano to just strip her skirt off and model off a bulge in her diaper but she felt that’d be a little awkward. Several more minutes in and Nano thought it’d be a good time to change soon. However, she liked the convenience of not using the toilet. Though she noticed Yui didn’t say anything since accepting Nano’s stinky diaper. Her silence had Nano wonder what may have been the issue for Yui. Perhaps she was staying silent for her own diaper. Curious, Nano pulled on Yui’s diaper waistband to check it. Sliding her finger in she found the inside of Yui’s diaper to be warm and wet. It was obvious to deduce Yui’s diaper to be wet. But not as full as Nano’s diaper. We’ll have to get a change later. Nano’s thought caused her to smile. She couldn’t be any happier to be in the real world and be in a full diaper alongside her sister in a wet one. Worried if she may have surprised her sister only to see an innocent smile on Yui’s face. However, the silence still wasn’t broken. “I see you are wet,” Nano announced. “Mhm,” Yui mumbled. Even her response seemed a little off. “Is there something wrong?” Nano asked. Her only response was Yui shaking her head. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if the fact she pooped her pants was off-putting to her sister. “Is it my stinky diaper?” Yui didn’t say anything after that. “I see, so it’s that huh.” “No, it’s not that,” Yui answered back. However, that didn’t quite clear up the concern that it may have to deal with Nano’s messy diaper. “It’s um…” If it wasn’t about Nano’s diaper then would that mean it was about her own? Yui hasn’t pooped her pants or anything though… Just then Nano thought she may have figured it out. The fact she hasn’t pooped may also mean that she might need to. So she’s silent because she has to go but possibly a little afraid to. I had gone in my diaper so she probably feels a little conscious about having to choose her diaper to go in. “Umm, Yui,” Nano started. “Do you have to poop?” After hearing that, Yui turned red. “It’s fine if you do. I went in my diaper as you can probably tell. So all you have to do is just relax and let it all out. You’ll feel much better if you do.” “Okay,” Yui nodded quickly accepting. She put down her pencil, clenched her fists together and squatted down. Nano watched as her younger sister slightly squinted as the young girl pushed. It was evident that Yui was doing her best to poop in her own diaper. After about a minute, Yui stood up again with a completely red face. “Do you feel better?” Nano asked. “Mhm, I do,” Yui responded. “It’s all warm and mushy now. Not too bad, but I feel much better now.” She then hugged Nano. “Thanks, nee-chan!” Nano couldn’t help but embrace her own sister. Though she felt a slight patting on her bottom, clearly it was Yui feeling her diaper since that was about her height could reach. “Hehe, I think your diapers full nee-chan.” Nano smiled, “Yeah, I think we should probably get changed.” “Okay!” Yui smiled back. Now that the two girls have changed and taken their baths, the two went off to bed. Nano couldn’t help but feel even happier with her situation now. Her best friend accepted her, they have gotten closer to Fumiko and she can enjoy diapers with her younger sister. The only issues remaining are getting even closer to Fumiko and Nano’s mother. However, she’d rather not deal with her mother quite yet. So that’ll leave getting closer to Fumiko then. Nano then remembered the one girl who worked at the one store. She decided to try sending her a message and see what she had wanted. Possibly she could go and get Yui’s size of diapers then. Hey, this is Amasaki Nano, the girl whom you gave a number to after purchasing a package of diapers. I was curious as to what you wanted since you shared your phone. Leaving it at that, Nano then drifted off to sleep. Chapter 13 Nano was at school getting ready to find her classroom when she was stopped by Miki. Miki was typically at school earlier than most for her before school club activities. So it didn’t surprise Nano to be seeing her friend walking up to her as if she had just finished an intensive work out. “Hey Nano,” Miki said. “Hey Miki,” Nano smiled. “I was wondering if you were wearing a diaper?” Miki whispered her question. Nano blushed at her question as well as confused. She felt confused at how Miki could be asking this despite how awkward things were the day before because of diapers. Even though they patched things up the night before, Nano couldn’t help imagine Miki wouldn’t bring it up so soon. “I am,” Nano answered shyly. “I’m still not sure what to think about it, but I’ll support you either way.” “Thanks,” Nano smiled. “I was thinking of going to town with you again to make up for yesterday,” Miki suggested. “That sounds fun, I’d be glad to,” Nano responded. “Oh, maybe we can invite Sasaki to go with us as well!” “Sure, I’d be alright with that,” Miki replied. “I just worry others might discover your secret.” “Ah, don’t worry about that,” Nano replied reassuringly. “Nobody will notice that I’m wearing a diaper.” After the last class, Miki and Nano asked Fumiko to join them on their in-town excursion. Fumiko didn’t exactly jump on board right away but decided to come along anyway. Nano was sort of nervous that her diaper secret may get noticed by Fumiko. However, the skirt should perfectly cover that secret. It would only take an unfortunate gust of wind with Nano in front of Fumiko to reveal the truth. While at a department store going through clothes, Nano couldn’t help notice the smile coming across Fumiko’s face. It was only a few days since Nano began talking to Fumiko, but it made Nano happy to see Fumiko appeared happier than she was before. And she only thought about getting closer to Fumiko like she was back in the diaper world. After a few browsing shops, the three girls stopped at a restaurant to eat at. Sitting in her seat, Nano felt a need to pee. She realized her diaper was already rather wet, in which she knew should have been changed some time ago. But she was having so much fun with her two friends that she didn’t want to get up and leave. With her past experience in using diapers, her diaper could contain quite a bit more than she expected. So as long as she stood up it should hold out. “I’m going to go refill my drink,” Nano stated standing up. Her drink was running low, but her intention was something else. “Me as well,” Fumiko remarked following Nano. With the two at the drink station, Nano felt happy and content seeing Fumiko alongside her. That’s when she realized her diaper grew even heavier. Knowing she was currently urinating in her diaper, Nano couldn’t find herself happier to also not be troubled by bathroom breaks to take her away from her friends. The smile and blush on her face remained until she felt a warm liquid running down her leg. Oh god, oh god! My diaper! It’s leaking! Nano overestimated her diapers capacity judging from the diaper world’s absorbency. She quickly went back to the table, grabbed her bag and went towards the restroom. In the stall of the restroom, Nano lifted her skirt to find her diaper extremely soaked and in fact did leak. There was a bit dribbling down her legs as she inspected the diaper. Fortunately for Nano, it appeared that it started to leak just as she finished as the only parts leaking are a few drops here and there. With a sigh of relief, Nano pulled a clean diaper out and proceeded to change herself while wiping her legs and doing her best to dry the spots on her socks. It may have leaked, but it wasn’t so bad that anybody would’ve been able to tell. Walking back out to her friends, Miki got up walking to her. “What happened?” Miki had a worried expression as she asked her question. Nano went up to her ear to whisper, “My diaper leaked, sorry to worry you.” Upon that knowledge, Miki went quiet and just nodded. The trio continued to enjoy their time in town. Once they decided they were finished, Miki asked if they’d like to go over to her house. Nano obviously accepted this invitation. It was going to be up to Fumiko whether or not she’d come along. “Sure, if y-you aren’t too far” Fumiko stated. “Oh no, it’s nearby,” came Miki’s reply. With that, the three girls were now going to Miki’s house. Nano knew she probably couldn’t stay for too long as her diaper count was down to only one change left. And the current diaper she wore told her she’d be making use of that change rather soon. At Miki’s, Nano knew Miki’s parents worked rather late on the weekends so she wasn’t surprised to see both missing at home. The three were led by Miki who took them upstairs to a room at the end of the hallway—Miki’s room. There was a bed with a yellow blanket and not much covering the walls. One of the main features the room contained was a table with a few chairs and a tv. “We can probably play some games before having to stop,” Nano announced. She knew all too well her limits here. “Oh, I guess I should have asked if you liked playing games?” Nano’s question was directed at Fumiko who was mostly the guest here. “Yeah. I like games,” Fumiko responded. “Alright we’ll play this one then,” Miki said holding up a game. It was a recent hit multiplayer game. “Oh. Nice I-I like this game,” Fumiko smiled. With the three of them smiling, the game was turned on and the three of them played the game. It was about a couple hours since they started, but it felt like mere minutes. Currently, both Nano and Miki were getting trounced by Fumiko who clearly demonstrated an immense amount of practice. But after losing several times they decided to play co-op with each other and found a better time. Nano felt herself bouncing off her seat at times feeling the soggy padding between her legs. It was high time for her to change her diaper. Though she felt awkward with Fumiko sitting there. What if Fumiko could actually tell? After a round, Miki stood up, “Alright let me go use the restroom real fast.” Nano couldn’t help but admire her position of not having to take many breaks for the bathroom. Something a diaper really helps with that she quite enjoyed. Leaving the two girls alone, Nano started to wonder how would Fumiko actually take her secret? Would she take it horribly or would she actually accept her? They hadn’t been friends for very long, but she figured her friends should know—especially for how much longer Nano has known Fumiko for. “Hey,” Nano started. Oh gosh, am I really going to confess? She had Fumiko’s full attention but really didn’t know if she should go through with it or not. “I-I uh never mind.” Nano pulled the brakes and stopped herself from telling Fumiko the whole truth of the matter—about her diapers. Fumiko only gave a puzzled expression as to what she might have said. With a few more moments of silence and Miki returned. Nano decided to take this as her cue to go and change. “Um, I’ll actually go use the restroom real fast.” When she walked by Miki she whispered into her ear, “I have to change.” Miki nodded in exchange as Nano walked to the restroom with her bag in hand ready to change. After several hours, and the trio had to end their fun. They walked Fumiko home which she said to walk as far as the station. “I-I had a lot of fun,” Fumiko smiled and waved. “I look f-forward to seeing you again!” Nano couldn’t help but feel very happy to see Fumiko look this way. “Yup, I can’t wait either!” Nano responded. “Yeah, I’m glad we became friends!” Miki answered back. Nano felt even happier to know that the three of them have officially become friends. Now there was a lot more they could do in the future. Miki walked Nano all the way home but got an idea when she made it back. “Hey, Miki?” Nano started. “Yes, what is it?” Miki wondered. “I was wondering if you were fine with me staying the night?” It was a Saturday so having Sunday off for school wouldn’t have this as off-limits on a school night. The two had many times where Nano came over and spent the night. Nano would just write her mom a letter and they’d call it good. “Oh, really?” Miki responded. “Yup!” Nano smiled back. “Okay, I’m fine with that.” “Yay!” Nano remembered she was completely out of changing supplies and clothes to wear for the night so she should pack lightly for the trip. “Okay let me go get some stuff then to wear alright. I ran out of diapers I could change while we were having fun so I’ll have to get some more.” “Okay, just make sure you bring enough okay.” Miki’s response didn’t sound weirded out or anything, just a nice sense of concern for her friend. “Aw, I definitely will!” Nano certainly planned on it, especially if she wasn’t going to be actually using Miki’s bathroom for its intended purposes. Though she’d probably have to tell Yui where she was going to be for the night. That way her sister didn’t have to worry. She only felt bad that she’d have to skip out on having another sister bonding night in diapers again. Though she should probably get Yui a diaper in her size before they have another time together. Back at Miki’s, with plenty of diapers on hand and the two of them alone, Nano pulled one of her diapers out to show her friend. “This is one of my diapers,” Nano stated handing the diaper over. “I see,” Miki responded handling it. “It does have a soft texture.” “Mhm, it really is soft!” Nano smiled. Next, her hands made it to her waist finding the button on her skirt. She unbuttoned it and then pulled her skirt down causing it to plop onto the floor around her feet. This completely revealed the diaper under her skirt to her friend who hadn’t seen her in a diaper yet. “And well, you can see the diaper I’m wearing now.” “Oh, it actually looks cute on you,” Miki smiled at her. Nano wasn’t sure if she was forcing herself or not to say that. “Are you being honest?” “Yeah, it really does suit you.” “Well, in that case. It shouldn’t bother you if I stayed like this until bedtime right?” Nano referred to having no skirt, no pants nothing covering her diaper. “I’m fine with it.” Nano smiled, “Good, cause I’ll be having my diaper exposed then.” “Alright, I should probably get used to it then. I’ve also been curious what you looked like in them as well.” “Well, now you know.” “Yup, and you certainly are cute.” “We’ll see if you think the same when I use it and it changes color.” “I-I guess so,” Miki didn’t sound too certain. Miki was about to hand the diaper back when Nano got an idea that caused her to smirk. “Hey, Miki.” “Yes?” “I was wondering if you’d like to try one?” Nano gave her a small begging face. She didn’t think Miki would like it but it couldn’t hurt. “Hmm, I’m not sure how I feel about it,” Miki started with a puzzled look. She took another look at Nano before coming to a conclusion. “But I think I’ll at least try one on and see how it feels.” With that said Miki continued to hold onto the diaper. “Yay!” Nano felt elated. “Ask me if you need help changing into it alright.” “Okay,” Miki responded walking out of the room. Once Miki walked back in, the shine on her skin was completely visible. No longer was she wearing anything below her waist except for one thick padding—a diaper. Nano couldn’t help notice the tapes were a little crooked but at least seemed to be in place. She probably didn’t use any baby powder though. But she thought her friend looked rather cute in the diaper. “Oh, you look cute too!” Nano clasped her hands together. “It’s a little bulky,” Miki responded. “It does have a soft touch, but I don’t know.” “Aw that’s alright,” Nano answered back. “At least you did give it a try.” “Well, I’ll wear it for the rest of the night then how about that?” “Oh really? I’d love you too!” “Okay then, looks like we’ll both be wearing diapers then. But tomorrow I’d like to wear regular clothing of course.” “That’s fine, I’m really glad you agreed to this.” Seeing Nano’s smile caused Miki to smile as well. “Well, I’m glad I could make you happy!” It was getting somewhat late in the night when Nano felt herself having to pee. With her diaper on display, it would be completely evident what she was doing. Regardless, she knew where she should be peeing—in her diaper. Without a hint of holding back, a warm stream crashed out into her diaper causing the front to discolor. Nano smiled quietly in hopes that Miki may take notice. However, it appeared that she was too content on the anime they were currently watching. Having finished, Nano’s diaper could easily be identified as wet. You’d have to have been blind to not tell it wasn’t wet. So Nano shuffled in her seat to see if she could grab Miki’s attention. Miki did, in fact, turn towards her and Nano smiled while turning red. Even though she wanted Miki to take notice, she still felt slightly embarrassed about it. She noticed Miki’s eyes look towards Nano’s diaper and then back to Nano with a smile. There she looked at the tv once more. Nano was really curious as to what Miki was thinking because she had to be able to tell she was wet. “Well, did you notice?” Nano asked. “Yeah,” Miki responded. “Noticed what?” Nano wanted clarification. “I noticed you peed your pants or well uh diaper.” “Huhu, yup” Nano giggled. “I still think you're cute though. I really don’t mind the fact of what you just did. For some reason, I kind of like seeing you like this.” Nano blushed even more. She felt overwhelmed with emotion at her friend's kindness. So she went straight to hugging her friend not noticing her wet diaper was colliding as well. “Wa?! what’s that for?” “For accepting me!” Nano responded. “It makes me really happy!” “Well, of course, I’d accept you!” Miki smiled. “I am your best friend after all! I really didn’t want this to come between us which is why I said I wanted to wish you the best earlier. But now I really see it differently, and I don’t mind it at all now. I kind of like seeing you like this as well.” Nano squeezed tighter, “And that’s why you deserve this!” Once the two girls finished the exchange, Miki had a question. “Well, should you change soon?” “Oh, you don’t have to worry,” Nano responded reassuringly. “These can absorb quite a bit and plus I have powder on so I won’t need to worry about any rashes. I’ll just change before we go to sleep.” Miki looked relieved, “Oh good, I was really worried about you earlier, to be honest. That’s why I asked.” “Oh about that leak? It really didn’t leak much, just started to. Lucky it didn’t just burst huh?” “Yeah, I was really worried Sasaki would have gotten ideas and all. I was thinking of what to say if the situation ever rose so I could cover for you.” “Aw thanks for thinking of me!” Nano just felt enamored with how much care her trusted friend was giving her. It was now the designated time after a couple of hours the two decided to go to sleep. Miki changed into a pajama shirt alongside pants over her diaper. Nano noticed it was still clean which made her wonder if she was ever going to use it. But didn’t mind if she did or didn’t, just the fact she’s wearing one at this time was all she enjoyed. Nano took her shirt off and changed into a nightgown that went over her diaper and not much else. Given she was the guest, Miki opted to sleep on her mat on the floor with Nano on the bed. Nano accidentally dropped a pillow due to moving the covers over. So Nano bent down to retrieve the lost pillow. Looking her way Miki spoke, “Um.” Nano looked her way grabbing the pillow and standing back up. “I could see your diaper under that when you bent down.” “Oh, I see,” Nano responded. “It’s probably how puffy the diaper is. Did you enjoy the view?” “Well, it makes me think I’ll need to be careful if you ever find yourself having to bend down with a not so long skirt. I can act as your shield then.” “Oh, you really are looking out for me thanks!” With that Nano grabbed her skirt of the nightgown and yanked it up revealing her diaper. She stuck her diapered butt out and wiggled back and forth. “There, your reward is being able to see this.” However, it didn't quite get a stare, she felt a hand patting her butt. Obviously, it was her friend's hand giving her a slight pat but it still caused her to go red. “Your butt really is much softer like this.” Miki grinned back at Nano who giggled back. The two crawled into their respective sleeping areas and began working on sleep. The next morning Nano woke up feeling rather refreshed and of course rather soaked. However a different feeling was bottling up inside of her—it was a need to poop. Miki didn’t appear to be in the room, which made Nano wonder if she already has taken her diaper off or not. But she couldn’t help feel herself starting the process for pooping. She clenched her legs together to stop herself but couldn’t help but wonder how would Miki react to her in a messy diaper. Potentially that could have been the real friendship killer. Which also made Nano rather worried at the same time. Holding it for about a minute on what to decide to do, Nano decided she was in a diaper and that’s what it was for. Releasing the grasps on her legs, she bent them up and spread her legs apart. Holding her thighs with her hands, Nano began to assist with a push. Immediately she could feel her diaper expanding out as she proceeded to poop in her diaper. Once she finished, she continued to just lie in the bed in wait for Miki. It wasn’t very long until Miki walked in with her day clothes on. Curious if she could see a diapers bulge, Nano scouted Miki’s shorts. But it didn’t appear to have any sort of bulge at her shorts. Potentially that meant the diapered Miki dream was short lived. “Hmm,” Miki seemed gave Nano a puzzled look. Perhaps she already took notice of something different in the atmosphere. “Did you really?” She walked up closing on Nano as if she was about to crawl over her. “I think you did. Nano did you poop?” It was obvious her secret was out now. So Nano had no choice but to admit to the truth. “Yup, I pooped in my diaper.” Blushing, she felt like she should almost apologize for having done what she did. “It's fine,” came Miki’s response. “I was just curious if you did or not. But I wonder if it might be a little tough to clean up.” This response startled Nano. She really didn’t picture Miki thinking about her cleanup process. Nano honestly believed her friend would’ve been grossed out by what she had done. “Well, it is somewhat a pain even when you know what you are doing.” “I see, would it be better to change on a towel?” Nano wasn’t quite following what Miki asked. “I was just thinking we should get you cleaned up pretty soon.” “Um yeah, I should probably get cleaned up now. A towel works fine for getting changed, but I can change in the bathroom.” “Alright, wait here,” Miki said walking out the room with a determined face. Nano could only sit on the edge of the bed waiting for her friend. It seemed rather strange for why she’d be going out of the room. She could be getting a towel for me, but it's better I change in the bathroom using my own wipes. Once Miki could be viewed walking into the room again, it was obvious in her hand was a black towel and a set of wipes. Miki proceeded to lay the towel out on the floor of her room. “You didn’t have to get a towel,” Nano said confused. “Well, I thought it’d be useful for changes.” “For changing others that is.” “That’s why I got it.” Nano felt shocked about what she heard. “Wait—what?!” “I thought I’d help change you.” Nano couldn’t help but think whether she was dreaming or not. “I don’t mind it, and I really thought about it last night. I thought about if you really needed a change, I shouldn’t mind giving you a hand. In fact, I kind of really like the idea of changing you for some reason.” “Oh, is that so? Okay, then I’ll let you change me then.” Nano got up feeling her diaper sag between her legs as she waddled over towards Miki. Once she stood in front of Miki, she sat onto the towel and laid back. With her memories of the diaper world, Nano instinctively loosened her legs to make it easy for Miki. Miki took the initiative and pulled her dress up completely revealing her full diaper. “Thanks, Miki,” was all Nano could really say. She was absolutely happy that her friend not only has come to accept her but was wanting to help her out. “No problem, it’s why we're friends after all!” “Hehe,” Nano giggled with a blushing smile. “So I just have to take your diaper off then huh?” Nano wondered just how much Miki would actually know for this change and sure enough, it didn’t seem like Miki knew much after all. “Yup, just undo the tapes and make sure to wipe me down.” With that statement, the tapes were undone and so did the diaper. A large mess was revealed, but no face of disgust on Miki. Nano felt really relieved to see her friend did, in fact, accept her. There Miki started grabbing wipes and began wiping all around her rear end. It felt odd to be in this position in the regular world, but she felt rather used to it. “Alright, I think I have you cleaned up.” “Okay, so next roll up my diaper.” “Like this?” Miki proceeded to take the tops and roll up the diaper. “Not quite, but it’ll work for now. There’s a plastic bag in my bag to toss it in.” Miki walked over to her bag, unzipped it and sure enough tossed the used diaper in the plastic bag. “I’ll grab one of your diapers as well then.” “Thanks! Don’t forget my powder as well.” Miki walked back over with a clean diaper and powder in hand. Then she unfolded the diaper and placed it under Nano. “Hehe, you have it backward,” Nano exclaimed. “Oh I see,” Miki said as she quickly flipped the diaper around. “So I just apply the powder now?” “Yup, make sure it gets on most all the spots.” Nano could smell and see Miki’s attempt to applying the powder. She used a little more than needed, but it’ll be fine for a first change. Miki then took the top of the diaper and started to raise it up to Nano. Once again Nano lifted her legs to make sure it’d be secured into place. Taking the tapes over the front, Miki had finished changing Nano. “They're all clean!” Miki stated. That much was true, but it didn’t feel quite right to Nano. “Hmm, I think the tapes are a little loose.” “Oh, they are?” “Yup, it should be more like this,” Nano said as she secured the tapes. “There now it’s much better. But thanks a lot Miki! I’m so happy you wanted to change me!” “Yup, I actually really enjoyed it. Which I should probably explain myself on that.” Nano sat up again on the bed looking at her friend. The skirt of her nightgown not quite down all the way revealed her diaper but she didn’t mind. “The truth is, at first I thought it was so strange that you could like diapers. But now that I have seen you in them and how you act with them…honestly, I think you are just so adorable.” “Oh, thanks!” Nano said blushing with an innocent smile. “And so, that was one reason I agreed to try it with you last night. But I’m sorry to say I didn’t like wearing it. I can see what you like, but it just doesn’t work for me.” “Oh, I see…” “Don’t be sad, because personally I really like them on you. So that’s why I thought rather than share wearing it with my best friend I’d help her enjoy it. I know I wasn’t quite the best at changing you, but if you need my help I’d be very happy to change you.” Nano couldn’t help herself any longer. She jumped off the bed and leaped into Miki’s arms. “Thank you so much, Miki, I love you for helping me!” Feeling Miki’s embrace, especially touch on her padded rear, she heard a whisper. “You’re like a baby right now.” “Hehe, I guess I could give that thought.” “A rather cute baby though!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight to know her friend not only accepted her but liked her in a diaper as well. That was when a thought popped into Nano’s mind. It was like a memory re-surfaced back into her mind. This thought was strange because it was of both Miki and Nano in diapers while at Miki’s house. Not only was Nano using her diaper but Miki was as well. The two of them were having fun talking about things early friends would talk about. This memory seemed a little strange to Nano as it seemed similar to another time when the two became friends, just with diapers on instead. Later in the day, Nano left to go into town after making a return to home. She received a message from the girl who worked at the store that told her to meet her during the day. So Nano decided to take up the offer and see what this girl was all about. Once at the store, she saw the sales clerk at the reception counter. The smile on the woman’s face gave it away that she noticed Nano already. Smiling back, Nano proceeded to walk over to her. “Welcome,” came the cheerful voice of the clerk. “Let us go talk over there.” What she referred to were the public restrooms. With a nod from Nano, the two girls walked over to the bathrooms. In the bathroom, the woman turned around to face Nano. “Sorry if I scared you or anything. I just like to let others who are about as young as you to not worry about having to wear diapers. So that’s why I like to talk to you and help make it easier for you to purchase them.” “Oh, I see thanks,” Nano said happily. It seemed rather nice of the girl to be doing such a thing. “That really will make it easier for me.” “So you are wearing one right now I presume?” asked the woman. “Umm yeah,” Nano felt a little awkward answering. “You don’t have to feel afraid, because I wear diapers as well,” the woman reassured. “Wait, really?” Nano felt shocked to hear of someone else wearing diapers. “Yup,” replied the girl who proceeded to lift her work shirt up and pull her pants slightly down to reveal the top of a diaper. “I just quite like wearing them.” “Yeah, they are really comfy,” Nano smiled shyly. “Mhm, it was an interesting experience for how I got into them but they are definitely a part of my life now.” “Yeah same here. It was like a different world experience for me.” “Oh, can I ask you something?” the woman started. “I’m curious if you had put any coins in a strange box before.” Once Nano heard this, she knew right away what she was meaning. “Wait you don’t mean…did you visit a different world as well?” The woman nodded her head, “I have in fact. I take it you probably visited the world where all woman were diapered correct.” “Yes, it was strange at first but it was rather pleasant.” “That’s how it was for me as well. But I decided to return and so here I am. I’m rather happy to have met someone who has shared the same experience though.” “I am as well!” “It was tough adjusting back at first, especially having the many accidents.” “Yeah, it was tough.” “But that pushed me to get diapers. And now I basically don’t know when I go or not.” “I see. I still have some feeling.” “Well, I’d say expect to not have that for too much longer if you keep using your diaper.” “I actually wouldn’t mind not having control.” “Ah, looks like you’re in the same boat as I am then. I don’t care about not having control either. But I’m glad to have met someone else who went to the other world. “Yeah, same.” “I should probably get back to work then, we’ll have to talk later. And if you need any help I’d be happy to help.” With a smile, the woman left the bathroom. Nano couldn’t find herself any happier. Not only did her best friend accept her but she found someone else who had gone through what she had. It’d make sense though that someone else would have gone through the experience as she had. But to actually meet them would have been super rare. Now she only hopes that telling Fumiko wouldn’t be as hard. Nano thought to keep it as a secret, but can’t help get the feeling she should tell Fumiko her secret. That was when a realization hit—she actually needed to pick something up. “Oh hey, I actually need something…I need some diapers,” Nano asked the girl once again. Chapter 14 It was lunchtime the next day at school. Nano and Miki were about to head to their usual spots, but this time Fumiko went ahead to join the two without them asking. Nano couldn’t feel any happier knowing that the girl had found herself part of their group now. There was no denying the friendship they just formed. While eating, Nano had the urge to pee but let it go rather quickly. With her warm diaper Nano felt at peace with her friends. However, she felt a different urge immediately after—a need to poop. Not wanting to get caught by her friend Fumiko, Nano felt nervous about using her diaper. However, she still decided to squat down and let her poop slide out into her diaper. With a full diaper, Nano knew she better change quickly. Not wanting to cause Miki to panic, she leaned over to her ear. “Miki I pooped,” Nano whispered. “I’m going to get a change now.” With that said, Nano stood up. Miki followed after her, “I’ll help you.” Nano was happy to accept her kindness and so she nodded in reply. Fumiko also got up to follow after them. Possibly she was worried about what was going on, but before she could get any farther Miki held her hand up stopping the girl. “I’m sorry but can you wait for us.” Miki had told Fumiko to wait for them and so the two went off to the restroom. Once in the restroom, Miki and Nano waited to make sure nobody was coming and going to not bring any suspicion on them. After affirming the situation was clear, the two girls found themselves entering the farthest stall. Miki wasn’t quite sure how this was going to work, but Nano took the first step in what to do and Miki followed up after. Nano still couldn’t quite comprehend her friend helping her out like this. Soon enough Nano was now in a clean diaper. Miki held up Nano’s old dirty diaper in which Nano gently took. “Don’t worry, I’ll dispose of this later,” Nano stated. Once again confirming the safety of outside the stall, the two girls returned to Fumiko. Fumiko had a worried expression as the two girls approached her. Nano did her best to smile in hopes of calming Fumiko’s worries. “S-so what happened?” stated the worried Fumiko. Nano didn’t like having to lie, but she knew better to keep her secret. “Ah, it wasn’t anything special,” Nano stated. “Yeah,” Miki added in. “It was just a small task she needed me for.” Nano wasn’t sure if the vagueness of Miki helped or not. “I see,” nodded Fumiko. But it didn’t seem like her curiosity went away. Once the last class finished up, Nano and Miki asked Fumiko if they wanted to spend time together once again. Fumiko agreed but wanted to participate in her club still. So Miki and Nano decided to just visit her while she went about her art. The room they used for the art club was just a standard classroom. But they had all the desks connected to give enough space to draw on. Fumiko’s preferred canvas was her sketch pad. Miki and Nano not being part of the club attracted some attention from other people. But they didn’t seem to mind. Nano thought perhaps they were surprised to see Fumiko with other people. Getting her sketch pad out, Fumiko turned to a blank page towards the middle. Sitting beside her, Nano and Miki watched her silently sketch different shapes. However, these shapes started to take more of a form that represented a person. Nano was rather impressed at the speed in which Fumiko was drawing this character. Seeing how this was only a beginning phase held the girls curious at what she has done. “I’d like to see some of your art,” asked Miki. Nano couldn’t deny she’d like to see more as well. “Well, o-okay,” replied Fumiko. She put her pencil down and turned to the first page. At the first page, they could see a smiling female character in a fantasy outfit with pink hair and green eyes. She resembled some sort of witch in which Nano had never seen before. Going through the many pages had several colorful and skillfully drawn characters. Just seeing all the different characters made Nano jealous of her talent. Nano didn’t exactly have a talent like her two friends so she couldn’t help but feel a bit jealous. Looking at Miki, reflecting on the talent seemed to have an effect on her as well. She looked ready to burst out of her seat. “I think I need to practice now,” Miki stated. However, Miki’s facial expression looked bold and bright. Whereas Nano often saw Miki state these words with the dullest expression ever. It appeared having spent time with her friends and taking a break to have an effect—her mind was clear. With Miki leaving the two, Nano decided to stay and watch Fumiko draw for longer. Fumiko had been drawing for a short bit before Nano felt an urge to pee. Trusting her diaper underneath could hold out, Nano didn’t even bother to hold. The streaming warmth spread through her diaper as she continued to stare at Fumiko’s drawing. Nano noticed Fumiko wasn’t drawing so she turned her attention to Fumiko’s face. However, she noticed Fumiko was giving her a stare down. It seemed odd for Fumiko to be looking at her especially when she just did her business then and there. So Nano decided to implement a blank stare of ignorance in hopes to throw off any suspicion her friend may have. That was when Fumiko spoke, “Hey I uh.” Given she was rather shy, Nano understood this was probably more difficult for her to speak to her. “I was wanting to return the favor for the other day. So uh, I was just wondering if perhaps you’d maybe come over?” Through that mess of Fumiko’s awkwardness, came a question to Nano if she wanted to visit at her house. “I’d ask Nishigi as well but.” It was obvious given Miki was no longer available for a certain amount of time. “Hehe,” Nano giggled. “Yeah, I’d love to visit your house.” Fumiko grew a nice smile like something incredible just happened. However, for Nano, she never once did visit Fumiko’s place in the diaper world. So seeing her house for the first time would be a treat. Packing up her stuff, Fumiko stood up followed by Nano. There they left the classroom with Fumiko in the lead. Nano couldn’t wait to see what this house visit would be like. Nano then felt a memory fly through her. It was her need to walk out of the classroom due to the need for a change. Once out of the room she bumped into Fumiko who then dropped her artwork on the floor. Nano helped pick up the artwork and noticed several of the colorful characters. Many of them were females with diapers on. Several of the characters were from anime’s that Nano liked to watch. There Nano commented on the artwork and anime’s which received a pleasant smile from Fumiko. Returning to reality, Nano realized she had a flashback to a detail that must have occurred in the diaper world. Though what happened was how Nano and Fumiko first met and became friends. This instance seemed to have happened much sooner than how it happened in this world but was a similar situation. They both had a liking to some anime and talked about them. This caused Nano to wonder just how she would have become friends with Fumiko if she didn’t go to the diaper world. Even though thanks to the diaper world helped me learn of Fumiko, I have a feeling we’d still have become friends. Maybe it’d have taken longer but I’m sure we’d have become friends. It’d be a matter of time before I’d have seen one of her characters after all. The trip to her house had the two to take a train ride given Fumiko wasn’t exactly in the area. Once at the two-story house, Nano got a pleasant feeling for Fumiko’s home. However now that they arrived, Nano remembered her wet diaper between her legs. Looking down at her waist she thought how to deal with it. Perhaps she’ll have to change herself at Fumiko’s place. Given how odd that may seem to do at a friend’s house when they weren’t aware of it, Nano could only feel a little nervous to change. Nano noticed Fumiko was then staring at her with a perplexed expression. Unsure of what she could be looking at her nor thinking about, Nano just stared off blankly. Turning her head forward, Fumiko then leads Nano to her front door. Once in the house, the main doorway led to a hallway to the left and a set of stairs to the right. Fumiko and Nano took their shoes off at the entrance and set them up neatly alongside the other sets of shoes. A sound of footsteps crept up closing down the hallway. The sounds in question came from a middle-aged woman who most likely was Fumiko’s mother. Fumiko looked at her mother with a scared expression. “Oh m-mom, I’m sorry I,” Fumiko started. She was most likely trying to apologize for having brought Nano over without permission. However, Fumiko’s mother took a quick glance at Nano before moving in closer. She quickly hugged Nano with a tight grip. Nano felt a little shocked at how Fumiko’s mother reacted. “Oh, you must be my daughter's friend!” Fumiko’s mother happily said. She then released her from her grasp. “I’m sorry, I was surprised to see Fumiko bring someone home with her! She hasn’t really had any friends so I’ve been worried for a long time if she’d ever meet with someone. So I can’t help but be overjoyed. Especially the last few days, she has mentioned a lot about having friends!” Nano couldn’t help but smile, “Oh…that makes me sad to hear because she’s such a great friend!” After Nano said that, Fumiko’s mother looked like she was about to tear up. “Oh, I should get you, girls, some drinks then!” After stating that she walked back the way she showed up. Nano thought she must’ve gone to the kitchen. Fumiko then started to walk up the stairs. “I’m sorry about my mother,” Fumiko stated with a sigh. Following her up the stairs, Fumiko couldn’t help but giggle. “Nah, I don’t mind how cheerful she was. I’m actually kind of jealous of how caring she is.” Nano couldn’t help but think about how her real mother is and how rough she was. Once in Fumiko’s room, Nano noticed how big of an anime fan Fumiko must have been. There were several unique poster-prints of characters on her wall. These kinds of prints were not something you could just pick up at in town. They were most likely obtained at events. She also had figures lined up. However, taking a glance at Fumiko showed the girl going slightly red. Perhaps she was feeling embarrassed by the stuff on display for Nano to see. “Oh wow, you have some neat stuff,” Nano stated. She wanted to make it sound like her collection was cool—in which it was to Nano. And a smile appeared on Fumiko’s face to tell her that she was happy to hear that. Fumiko set her bag for school next to her bed and so Nano followed suit by placing her bag next to it. “D-do you like games?” Fumiko asked. She was most likely asking Nano to play video games with her. Nano remembered the many fun times she had playing video games with Fumiko at Miki’s house. “Yeah,” Nano answered. Fumiko then walked next to her bed which had a flat screen tv set on a table with systems and games. That table was next to a much larger table to the right which held all of Fumiko’s ongoing art projects. Fumiko held a game out, “Do you like this game?” Nano was rather happy to see the title she selected as it was one she played with both Miki and Fumiko in the other world. “Why yes I do,” Nano responded. With a smile, Fumiko plugged the game in and handed Nano a controller. There was only a single chair in front of the tv, so Fumiko let Nano sit in her comfy seat while taking the chair from her art desk. Before they could get started, Fumiko’s mother walked in. “Playing some games I see, hehe.” Fumiko’s mother seemed really delighted to see her daughter having fun with someone else for once. She grazed to Fumiko’s art table and placed two drinks on it. “Well, I’ll leave you two girls to having fun then!” With that, she left the room. The two girls then proceeded to take sips of the tea they were given and proceed to play the game. Having drunk all the tea that was given alongside the snacks received, Nano was smiling happily playing with Fumiko. However, it seemed all liquids have gone through her as she was already needing to use the restroom. Thankful for her diaper, Nano proceeded to not mind wetting herself. Her already wet diaper began to grow warm once again as the wetness spread throughout her diaper. Even though they had just cleared through a section of the game, Nano felt rather happy and content about not having to use the restroom during a fun time of playing games—especially with others. Looking at Fumiko, she noticed she was being stared at. She couldn’t help but give a blank stare in return. Nano couldn’t help but wonder if Fumiko was on to her. So even though she’d like to wait a little before, Nano thought it’d been wise to change right away. “Um I need to go use your restroom,” Nano stated grabbing her bag. “Oh alright,” Fumiko replied. “It’s out in the hallway to the right.” With that set of guidance, Nano found her way to the restroom to give herself a good change. Once Nano returned Fumiko was standing at her desk with a sketchbook. Nano felt curious as to what art she may have drawn in this sketchbook. So she walked over to see her art. “Do you mind if I looked at your art?” Nano asked. “I-I well uh ok,” Fumiko replied. With an embarrassed consent, Nano opened up the book. Each drawing she saw were of many different anime characters. There were some that were male as well as many female characters. The more pages Nano turned the more impressed she felt looking at each character. She could definitely tell Fumiko had put in a serious amount of effort from a young age to be able to draw this well. The next page Nano turned had a strange appearance that Nano didn’t quite picture seeing. It was a female character, but she wore a rather childish shirt and a pair of rather puffy shorts. Her expression wore one who smiled but at the same time blushing with shyness. Nano, no matter how she looked at it, identified this character wearing a diaper. However, this probably wouldn’t have occurred to Nano unless she herself wore diapers. It was almost as if it was a hidden drawn diaper. “Is she wearing a diaper?” Nano couldn’t help asking. Fumiko seemed to have gone red, “I…n-n-no.” Fumiko shyly denied it but Nano couldn’t help but wonder still. “Ah, but she’s definitely cute.” “T-thanks.” Fumiko’s denial may indicate it as something else, but Fumiko still appeared rather embarrassed towards the question. Turning through more pages led to more characters that appeared if they were wearing diapers. Nano couldn’t help but comment on each one suggesting her thought. She put it as a joke but didn’t have any response from Fumiko. “Hey, even if they are wearing diapers it is your art. So you can do whatever you want with it. But I won’t deny even if they are wearing diapers, they still look very cute!” “T-thanks,” Fumiko shyly responded. Her response had Nano curious whether or not they actually were diapers or not. “So I’m curious, are they actually wearing diapers?” The response she saw from Fumiko shocked Nano. Fumiko stood still blushing red and nodded her head. Fumiko just admitted to the fact she drew characters in diapers. Nano wasn’t sure if that meant Fumiko straight up liked diapers or drew them for fun, but having multiple characters was a good sign for the former. “I have to ask, but do you like diapers?” “…” Fumiko couldn’t answer back. Her quiet expression told Nano that she probably did but could not admit to it. “Aw, it’s okay,” Nano stated. “I don’t care that you do. You’re my friend so that’s all that matters! So I don’t mind if this is something you like, you’ll always be my friend.” Fumiko’s expression turned teary, “T-thanks *sniffle*.” Fumiko broke down in tears. Nano couldn’t help holding the girl in her arms. She understood very well how it felt for a deep secret to be accepted by another person. So this had to be a very good moment for Fumiko. But she’s interested in diapers in this world? I mean I got into them given I was sort of forced into them; so that’s a little odd for an actual interest to them. But I suppose everyone has their odd quirks. Even if I hadn’t gone to the diaper world, I’m sure I’d have accepted Fumiko either way. But I wonder if that’d also mean I’d get into wearing diapers regardless of traveling to the diaper world? Once Fumiko calmed herself down she began to speak, “I’m s-sorry.” “Oh it’s fine, I understand,” Nano said reassuringly. “Well, it isn’t something I-I’ve done,” Fumiko started. “But I c-can’t h-help fantasizing.” Nano took this as Fumiko must have never worn one before besides being a baby but just enjoys the idea of one. “I-I also looked at you earlier, and couldn’t help Nishigi changing you.” Perhaps Fumiko had an idea that Miki was, in fact, helping change Nano earlier in that day which in fact was true. “And later I-I couldn’t help think you wet yourself.” It was apparent to Nano that Fumiko was, in fact, picturing her wearing a diaper. Maybe she had done that for others, but ironically the idea isn’t wrong for Nano. “S-so I’m sorry.” Fumiko was apologizing for her thoughts. Nano couldn’t help but smile, “It's okay, you don’t have to worry! I’m fine with you thinking like that, so don’t feel bad okay!” From her statement, Fumiko gave a smile. But a thought occurred to Nano. If there was any better time to tell Fumiko my secret, I think now would be the time. Holding onto her thought, Nano stepped back. “Well, I’m alright with it but you aren’t wrong either.” Fumiko looked at Nano confused. “The reason for that is simply this.” Nano held the hem of her skirt and brought it slowly up. “I actually am wearing a diaper.” With a really bright red face, Nano looked to find Fumiko shocked. “So you weren’t wrong, I actually had Miki help me early today and I…” Nano couldn’t finish herself to confirm Fumiko’s thought. “It’s fine,” Fumiko stated. “I-I can’t believe this…I revealed my secret yet—you share it…” Another stream of tears flowed down Fumiko’s cheeks. “I’m s-sowwy.” Fumiko hiccupped before continuing. “Not medical though?” Fumiko’s question must’ve been asking if Nano’s diaper status was because she had it for medical purposes or not. “No, it isn’t,” Nano answered. “So I guess I’m like you then hehe. I like them as well.” Which wasn’t exactly the full truth, it was the currently accepted story. Given how close the two have become, Nano couldn’t help but ask a silly question. “Hey can ask you something?” Fumiko nodded in response probably stunned. “Can we call each other by our given names?” Fumiko looked at Nano brightly. Nano asked Fumiko to be able to call her by Fumiko and vice versa with being called Nano. “Yes, I’d like that,” Fumiko smiled. “Hehe, okay Fumi-chan.” Nano smiled and blushed because that was the nickname she called her back in the diaper world. However this time it just slipped out, but Fumiko only smiled in return. Hmm if she hasn’t worn one yet…Nano couldn’t help think about what she should do. She knew she had several spares left so perhaps she should be nice to leave them with her. “Hey, I actually have several diapers with me so I don’t mind sharing one with you.” After stating her proposal, Fumiko smiled. “A-are you sure?” Fumiko asked. “Yup, I don’t mind. In fact, I’d like you to try it!” Nano walked over to her bag and pulled a soft diaper out. Walking over to Fumiko, she put the diaper in her hands. Fumiko’s expression turned even brighter. “Oh my, it really is soft.” Fumiko held it up to her cheek absorbing the soft fabric. “Hehe, yup they are. I can help you with putting it on if you’d like?” Nano wasn’t sure if she’d be alright with her assistance, but she offered to help regardless. But with Fumiko standing there silently told Nano she probably wasn’t going to take up on that offer. “Or I can just walk out in the hall to give you enough time.” “Okay,” Fumiko nodded. With her response, Nano walked out into the hallway closing the door behind her. She couldn’t help but be filled with anticipation for the fact her friend was trying. Nano enjoyed the idea for someone else to join her, but felt happier that Fumiko’s dream was going to be granted. “Okay, I finished,” sounded Fumiko. This most likely meant Fumiko had finished changing into her diaper. With a smile on her face, Nano opened the door with a level of expectation. Once in the room again, she saw Fumiko’s blushing expression. However, Fumiko herself did not appear any different than she had before. If Fumiko were indeed wearing a diaper it must be kept hidden by her skirt. “So…?” Nano tried to keep herself from sounding like a dirty old man. Fumiko blushed brightly as she looked to the side. Silently she lifted her skirt like an innocent child, thus revealing a diaper around her waist. Nano couldn’t help but gasp with delight at the sight this girl now portrayed. Even though Fumiko failed to directly look at Nano, Nano couldn’t help but see how adorable Fumiko looked. “Oh my, you are super cute!” “Y-you really think?” Fumiko replied. “Mhm, it really compliments your cuteness!” Nano smiled. Fumiko then lowered her skirt with a smile, “Thanks!” The two had talked quite a lot, not just about diapers but other things such as anime and games they enjoyed. Fumiko appeared like she was shifting around, and Nano wondered if perhaps that meant she was trying to find a comfortable spot or if she needed to pee. “I-I kind of…” Fumiko silently spoke. She crossed her legs before speaking again. “Have to go.” Her actions were similar to a younger child who was embarrassed to admit they needed the toilet. However, for Fumiko, Nano knew all well her current toilet was around her waist. “Good thing you have a diaper huh Fumi-chan, hehe!” Nano couldn’t help but giggle with delight. With a blushing smile and a nod, Fumiko stood up with silence. However, she lifted her skirt for all eyes to see her diaper. Nano thought she probably wanted to see her own wetting. Several minutes go by with Fumiko still standing in silence and no saturated diaper. Nano remembered when Yui had a troublesome time trying to wet herself so she thought this must also be the case. Luckily for her, she was pretty much forced to be un-potty trained at this point. Another minute went by and still nothing. “It's okay, you're wearing a diaper, it’s okay to pee in it!” Nano encouraged. Fumiko only blushed. Another minute went by when a splotch of discoloration on the diaper appeared on the front. Nano couldn’t help but smile and notice the look of focus on Fumiko’s face. At this point, Fumiko was really concentrating with all her might to just stand there and pee her pants. Which that concentration was rewarded with yet another splotch in her diaper. Then, the single splotch rapidly grew and spread on the front of her diaper as it expanded around her bottom. At this point, Nano knew Fumiko finally got herself to just release—Fumiko was currently wetting herself. With a small gasp, Fumiko released her skirt. “It-it’s rather warm.” From the way Fumiko sounded, she didn’t seem to dislike having wet herself. “So how was it?” Nano asked. “I quite enjoyed it,” Fumiko responded. “It felt rather nice like how I pictured it would. Diapers are so great!” Fumiko looked elated. “Hehe, yes they are aren’t they!” Nano smiled at her. “I’m actually really happy someone else likes them!” “Me too!” Fumiko smiled. “I’m so glad you became my friend!” They spent more time together before it started to get too late out. Nano, unfortunately, knew it was time for her to go. But before she left, she knew she didn’t need to change right away so an idea came up. Reaching to her bag she grabbed two more spare diapers she had on her which were the last of her spares. “Here Fumi-chan, I want you to have these,” Nano stated handing the diapers. “Really?” Fumiko questioned. “Yup, I have plenty at home plus I think you’d really want to enjoy it more I bet.” Fumiko nodded in her reply. “I just hope the mother doesn’t find out.” She brought up a rather good point in having to keep it a secret. But Nano having talked with her mother only made her feel she’d not take it so badly. Perhaps her mother would buy her diapers even? “You know,” Nano started. “I think your mother would be okay with it.” “Really?” “Yeah, she’s actually really nice and I can’t help think she cares about you. So I think you should tell her about your secret. I don’t think she’d mind it at all!” “O-okay,” Fumiko replied. “maybe...” “If you need someone to help you though, I would be glad to help you!” Nano couldn’t help offer her assistance. “Thanks, Nano.” Fumiko lowered her face. “You really are such a great friend…I couldn’t deserve such…!” Nano couldn’t help but instantly hug Fumiko before having her finish her statement. “No, you do deserve a friend like me! Fumi-chan, you are such a kind girl! If anything I don’t deserve a friend like you. But I want to be your friend and I’d love to be there for you!” Nano and Fumiko stood there happily crying their eyes out holding each other. Fumiko feeling elated and stunned to think she had a friend like Nano. As for Nano, she felt it unfair that she had a lot more experience and time with another Fumiko. That with this time she had, she came to know Fumiko was a tremendously good friend. Despite her silent nature, she would always surprise you. Whether she’d draw you your favorite character, or try her best writing beautiful words. Nothing she did was at an obvious guess. Even this world’s Fumiko continued to surprise her—with diapers. Once at home, Yui was worried about Nano and where she may have been. It was a short discussion that Nano had to converse over. That in which she went over to her one new friend's house for a short visit. Upon learning the truth, Yui couldn’t help but smile about Nano having made a new friend. After settling in at home, Nano went ahead to surprise her sister Yui. Her surprise was the fact she had obtained diapers in Yui’s size. Nano couldn’t quite wait to see how her sister was going to react. “Hey Yui,” Nano started. Yui looked at her with a quizzical expression. “I got you something.” “Oh?” Yui stared at Nano with an anticipated expression. Nano then brought the package of diapers fit for Yui from behind her back. “Ta-da! I got you your own diapers!” “Oh my!” Yui looked happy. Nano wasn’t sure if she was liking diapers as much but thought she must’ve been happy getting her own type. “It’s really cute.” The diapers, in general, were definitely built for a young girl hence why it had a childish design to it, unlike Nano’s plain diapers. Nano wished she herself had a similar design or one in general, but knew it’d be best if she had one in her size. “Yup! We can change you right now and spend time together if you’d like?” “Okay, I’d love that nee-chan!” After giving Yui a change into her own diapers, Nano couldn’t help but view her younger sister as the most adorable thing she’s ever seen. She was very glad she got a package of diapers in Yui’s size, especially ones with a cute design. Yui looked rather happy about the diaper she currently wore as well. Seeing how Yui wasn’t wearing any pants or skirts, Nano took her own skirt off to join the young girl as she only wore a diaper underneath. Smiling at the padding the two girls were currently wearing, they both set off to complete their homework together. As the two girls curled up to each other as they watched television, a voice rang out in anger. “What in gods name are you both doing!” This voice caused both Nano and Yui into an instant panic. The voice belonged to a woman—their mother. Nano couldn’t believe her mother was home this early. Her mother was almost always out at work at this time so why did she decide to come home now. At this point, Nano wished she was dreaming that her mother really didn’t walk in. “I get home a little early and I walk in to see both my girls in diapers!” Their mother shouted. “I don’t even know what to think! Why would you even go back to being a baby? What could even push you to do something like this? Have you both gone insane? That’s it, I can’t take this anymore I’m going for a smoke.” After their mother finished shouting with no chance to rebuttal, she stormed off outside. Yui quickly began bawling her eyes out into Nano’s lap. Nano felt a bit of warmth on her lap and wasn’t sure if it was Yui or herself or even both who had wet themselves—probably in fear. She herself began to cry into Yui. To avoid their mother for the night, Nano took Yui in her arms and took her to her bed. Rather sleeping alone, she wanted Yui to at least feel safe. Once they both had been changed into their pajamas, they crawled into Nano’s full-size bed. They also grabbed Yui’s pillows so she had her own spot to sleep. Once curled into bed, Nano wrapped her arms around Yui who only could silently cry. But it wasn’t long before Yui fell soundly asleep. Nano, on the other hand, struggled to fall asleep. Great…our mother found out and she really didn’t seem happy at all…Only if she was like the diaper worlds version…I miss that mother…Given how bad our parents have been with communicating I’d guess she won’t speak with dad about this...But still…I can only hope she doesn’t storm in here to question us again…Just leave us be, please… Once Nano got her thoughts settled down, she managed to snuggle to the warmth of Yui and eventually relax. Now that the secret has been let loose to the wrong tiger, Nano couldn’t help but worry about the future. If things go drastically wrong, their parents could end up divorcing. But for now, Nano’s only biggest worry was their mother storming in once again. Chapter 15 The sound of a song filled the room. It wasn’t a song of terrors and despair, but one of a joyful tone. It also, unfortunately, told Nano it was her time to wake up for yet another day of school. Moving to turn off the current alarm, Nano realized she contained a precious Yui grasped in her arms. Once Nano ended the song, she felt her young sibling squirming in her arms most likely awake as well. Nano could tell the diaper at her waist was definitely soaked after the night before. Putting her hand against Yui’s diaper, Nano was curious to see if Yui was afraid in the night and ended up wetting herself in her sleep as well. However, that was not the case, as the diaper felt dry. Judging how no one stormed into her room, Nano felt they made it through the night. However, there was a huge problem at hand now that their mother knew of them wearing diapers. Nano wanted to talk to her mother and possibly reveal the secret, but the time wasn’t right. Nano grudgingly rose out of bed with Yui in her arms. Setting Yui to stand on the floor, Nano took a look at Yui who would have the brightest smile in the house, was staring at the floor with the blankest expression. “Well, it seems like she didn’t come after us in the night,” Nano spoke. Yui slowly glanced at Nano, “Yeah.” It didn’t seem like Yui was going to move anytime soon, so Nano began to make her way out given she was going to need a change. “I know it was bad, but I’ll make sure she doesn’t come after us okay?” Nano stated. “I need to get a change, so you should get ready for the day.” Nano gave the best smile she could give to Yui. “Okay,” Yui tried to smile back but returned her glance towards the floor. Nano took this chance to walk out and change her diaper. After cleaning up and changing into her school clothes, Nano felt a tug on her skirt. Looking down to her right, she saw Yui wearing the top of her school uniform and a diaper—that had a large yellow stain. “Oh, you need a change?” Nano asked. “That’s okay, leave it to your big sister to take care of you then.” Once stated, Yui smiled as she held hands with Nano to the stash of diapers. Picking one of Yui’s out, Nano motioned Yui to lay on her bed. With swift motions, Nano made quick work of Yui’s diaper. “They're all clean,” Nano exclaimed. Yui was now in a clean diaper ready for the day. The rest of the morning was silent as the two girls finished eating and leaving outside for the day. While preparing food in the kitchen, Nano noticed a note. I wanted to apologize for yelling at you two like that. I don’t know what to make of you two wearing diapers?! Yui I could see if she were wetting the bed, but not my oldest daughter. Instead of scaring you in the night, I decided to think about it. So I’d like to talk about this later tonight with Nano. This note was definitely from their mother—clearly confused. One thing was certain though, Nano was going to have to explain to her mother the reason they wore diapers. Sigh, another thing to worry about for later tonight. With that thought, Nano began her march to school. At school—the current time being lunch hour, Nano sat next to Miki and Fumiko. However, as much as the joyful faces they would bring, Nano couldn’t help break her silence. Within this group, Nano was almost always the one to be cheering everyone up. However, given Nano’s night things couldn’t be the same. “What’s wrong Nano?” Nano looked up to see it was Miki who questioned her. Miki held a concerned expression like she was ready to beat up the entire judo team if needed. Looking over to Fumiko, Nano felt a similar concern. Albeit being new friends, the bond they shared wasn’t to be questioned. Nano began to look down on herself. What am I doing? My friends are worried about me this much. All my worrying is just bringing a bad feeling to those I care for. I shouldn’t be caring about it right now, but for those around me right now. Taking both hands, Nano slapped her cheeks. Forcing herself to wake up from pointless concern and awaken with a smile. Returning a smile towards Miki and Fumiko, “Thank you guys for your concern. I’m sorry to have worried you, let us enjoy our lunch together!” Miki and Fumiko both nodded in reply accepting their close friend back. Thinking if she should explain her worries to her friends, Nano decided not to as it was her problem she should face alone. Miki wasn’t the type to always bring up personal problems and Fumiko was probably too shy to even think of asking that. However, Nano believed it in her friends that they wanted to support her as much as they could. So all she could do now was try to absorb their care as much as she can. Once all the lectures came to an end which brought the school day to a close, Miki stated she wanted to go and practice. So Nano wished her luck in her practice with a game coming soon. However, from watching Miki walk out to the dojo, Nano noticed Fumiko behind her. “Um-m,” came Fumiko’s shy and soft voice. It was clear that she was wanting something but having a difficult time starting it. “I-I was just.” Given Nano’s experience with Fumiko before, she knew the best thing was to just be patient with her than to try and force her to speak her mind. “Help.” Even though it wasn’t much, Nano got the idea Fumiko was wanting help with something. “At your house?” Nano asked. Given the prior day, Nano wondered if Fumiko really was thinking to tell her mother. This then got Nano thinking about her own mother and how poorly it could go. So Nano began to think she should possibly convince Fumiko to just hold the secret. “Y-yeah,” Fumiko responded. “F-for my mother.” Nano’s thoughts were correct that it was for trying to tell her mother her secret. Before Nano could speak about it being a bad idea, she remembered how kind her mother was. Fumiko’s mother was also rather close to her daughter, at least that’s how it sounded to Nano in the diaper world. Given how Fumiko hasn’t really had any friends before, Fumiko’s only person she could talk with was probably her mother. “Alright, I’d be glad to help you there,” Nano responded. She decided it might actually go rather well with her mother. “Thanks!” Fumiko smiled. “Well, we can head over to your house then.” “Okay.” With the goal in mind for helping Fumiko, the two set off for Fumiko’s house. Once at Fumiko’s house, Nano was once again greeted by Fumiko’s smiling mother. This time, Fumiko called ahead of time to let her mother know Nano was coming over. Now with Nano at the house, Fumiko went up to her room to play some games together like before. Nano took this as Fumiko trying to work up her courage beforehand. After several rounds, Fumiko looked at Nano’s waist. “Um, did you need a-a,” Fumiko started. “Change…” Fumiko sunk down probably feeling embarrassed to mention it. Taking that as a hint to check herself, Nano found her diaper to be rather swollen. “Yup, I could definitely use a change.” “Okay, I’ll be here if you need me,” Fumiko replied. Nano shuffled to her bag to pick out one clean diaper to change into. However, instead of heading to the restroom, Nano walked over to Fumiko—handing her the diaper. “Y-you don’t have to give me another one…” Fumiko blushed. “But thanks…” It was clear Fumiko thought the diaper was for her. Nano smiled, “No silly, it’s for you to change me.” Fumiko went an even brighter shade of red and flustered even more, “I-I b-but…” Looking both ways, Fumiko then held the diaper tight in her hands. “Here, you can change me on your bed,” Nano spoke as she laid on Fumiko’s bed. This invitation was tough for Fumiko to decline as she wasn’t sure how to. So Nano felt that she was probably being a bit unfair, but could tell Fumiko had thought of changing her before. Nano was used to Fumiko changing her in the diaper world before so it wouldn’t have been a big deal. Once Fumiko finished accepting it, she walked towards Nano—diaper in hand. Without any sense of resistance, Nano spread her legs in waits of her diaper change. “I-I’m not sure,” Fumiko spoke up. She was probably feeling questionable of either she wouldn’t give a good change or if she wanted to give one at all. “It’ll be fine, you do know how to give a change right?” Nano replied with her question. Fumiko only nodded before blushing as she proceeded to set the diaper under Nano’s waist. Nano’s wet diaper in sight, the obvious objective to change it into the fresh one. The changing process was an awkward one, at least for Fumiko. Nano could only hold a smile—happy her friend was helping. Soon Fumiko finished taping up the new diaper which caused Nano to inspect her work. “Yay, you did a good job!” Nano smiled. “O-oh good,” Fumiko replied. “I was kind of worried…” “Hehe, well it’d be hard to beat Miki’s first change job. That was a total disaster.” After having that stated, both girls began to laugh. “Oh, I forgot to ask, how was your night last night with the diapers?” “It was great. I-I didn’t even use the potty.” Fumiko went red but giggled. “Ah, that does sound like it went great then!” After having a stage cleared, Fumiko looked over at Nano once again. “W-well, you know why I asked you over right?” “Yup, you wanted to tell your mother correct?” Nano replied. Fumiko nodded, “I’m really not sure…” “Oh I know it’ll be fine,” Nano tried reassuring her. “I’ll be nearby if you need me though! But I know you can do it!” “You’re right, I can do this.” Sounding confident, Fumiko got up and began making her way out of her room with Nano behind her. Once they made it down the stairs, Nano hid behind a wall as Fumiko approached her mother. “Oh sweetie, did you need anything?” Fumiko’s mother asked. “Umm, mommy,” Fumiko spoke. “Yes?” “Well… I umm, have this secret…” By now Nano could only guess Fumiko’s mother had changed her expression to one that was concerned. However, Nano couldn’t help feel impressed in that Fumiko so far hasn’t stuttered her words as much she would with others. It showed how close the two must have been. “I kind of wanted to tell you for some time, and Nano knows it and…” Nano only blushed to hear her name being brought up. “A secret that Nano knows huh,” Fumiko’s mother responded. “This must be a rather important one to be shared then. I hope it isn’t anything bad is it?” Fumiko quickly shook her head. “No, it isn’t anything bad… It’s just, something I like. And…and… it’s umm… d-di.” “It’s okay sweetie, you can tell me. Mommy will understand.” Nano couldn’t help but feel a little jealous of the way Fumiko’s mother sounded. “But take your time, I don’t want you to have a panic attack.” “D-di-diap…ers…” It was a bit broken up, but Nano could perceive what she was trying to say, though could be difficult for anyone else given the characters used were a bit muffled and silent. “Diapers?” Fumiko’s mother sounded surprised. Even though it could have been misunderstood, it seemed her mother picked up on it rather swiftly. “I-I…*sniff*.” Fumiko quickly sounded like she broke down to tears. “Shh, shh dear it’s okay. I know it must have been hard for you to tell me this. Even though it is strange, I’m glad it wasn’t anything dangerous.” There was a slight pause before Fumiko’s mother spoke again. “So I take it you’d like to wear diapers again then? Well, mommy’s fine with her baby prancing around like a baby again.” “M-mommy!” Nano couldn’t help but creep around the corner to find Fumiko breaking down in her mother’s arms who was smiling and also crying. This was definitely the mother-daughter bond Nano dreamed of. Nano smiled as she watched the two until her gaze was matched with Fumiko’s mother. Swiftly, Nano hid behind the wall once again. “You can join us now if you’d like?” sounded Fumiko’s mother. Obviously, this question was directed towards Nano. Nano didn’t want to disrupt the good mood so she slowly walked to the two who were still arm in arm. “First of all, I’d like to thank you for being such a good friend to Fumiko. Especially for being able to keep her secret as well. In all honesty, I’ve been afraid for her future. She never has had anyone really get close to her so I know she has a difficult time socializing. That is why I’m really glad you have become her friend. Nano was it?” Nano nodded in reply. “I hope that you’ll be able to continue accepting my daughter, even if she so strangely wears diapers in the house, hehe.” The fact Fumiko’s mother was giggling at the thought brought a smile to Nano. “I’d never dream of doing anything else. Fumi-chan’s a great girl once you can talk to her. So it makes me feel like I unearthed quite a valuable treasure here.” “Thank you, Nano-chan,” Fumiko exclaimed with tears rolling down her cheeks. Seeing as how both of them were crying together caused Nano to feel tears falling down her own cheeks. Before she knew it, she was absorbed into the two girls who now formed a trio’s tight embrace. The last hour spent at Fumiko’s house was a time of joys for both the girls. Despite Nano trying to keep her secret, at least for that day, Fumiko put on another diaper Nano lent her. Taking off her skirt, Fumiko showed her mother who only smiled patting her rear. The trio only continued talking with Fumiko openly wearing her diaper. Nano, on her way home, couldn’t help but feel envious at this result. It really seemed like a dream come true. However, it only gave Nano more hope in that she could see this reality herself later that night. Once at home, Nano called in her arrival—only to be left alone. Not to be greeted by a happy smile, nor the cheerful voice of a young girl, only a lonely entrance. This told Nano that unlike herself, Yui must have been bothered by what happened still. So what she needs the most now is a hug from her older sister! Walking up the stairs, Nano made her way towards the young girl’s room. Finding the door open, Nano walked in to find her younger sister laying on her bed reading a book. The kind of book Nano remembered lending her some time before. But unlike a normal book, this was a manga. Yui gave Nano a slight glance and blushed with a short smile before returning to her reading. Nano gave a huge smile before she swiftly approached the young girl. Without any hesitation, Nano lifted the girl up giving her a tight embrace. “I know it’s scary, but we shouldn’t be sad!” Nano stated. “So please smile for me, let us forget about what our mother thinks and enjoy ourselves!” “Nee-chan…” Yui murmured. As Nano continued to hold onto the young girl, tears began to roll down her cheeks. Once Yui calmed down, Nano got her resettled back in the living room so they could share each other for the night. Before Nano could pick up the remote to the television, she felt a tug on her shirt. Yui gave a shy blushing expression as she started towards Nano. “Um, nee-chan.” “Yes, Yui?” “I um, need a change.” Yui began to lift her skirt showing off a rather soaked diaper. Nano began to gasp at the realization for what she forgot that day—changing Yui into another diaper. Seeing how the diaper was soaked surprised Nano that it would have lasted this long unless Yui didn’t use the only diaper. “Oh, gods! I’m sorry Yui! I forgot I changed you into a diaper in the morning, it was a habit.” Yui giggled, “It’s okay.” “But, how did your diaper last?” “I brought changes to use.” Hearing Yui’s response gave Nano her answer. The young girl must have learned how to change thanks to Nano. However, Nano wondered if Yui’s day might have been a bit strange. “Well, how was your day in diapers then?” Yui brought a finger to her chin as she looked up to the ceiling. “Um, well as bad as I thought it could have been—not so bad! I’d say it was actually kind of fun.” Seeing Yui smile brought a smile to Nano. “Oh good, I’m glad that you had a decent day in diapers then. But why don’t we get you cleaned up then before enjoying our night together!” “Okay!” It was much later in the night, Nano already changed Yui and got her to bed as she waited for her mother to return home. The time was around midnight before the door sounded itself open and closed. Waiting in the kitchen, Nano found her mother who stood in front of her. Standing with confidence, and a diaper around her waist, Nano began to prepare herself. “Mom…” Nano attempted to speak. Despite her confidence, Nano struggled to continue. “I was wanting to be honest for why Yui and I…wore…diapers.” Nano’s mother had a concerned look like she didn’t understand anything at all. “Okay dear, I’m listening.” Taking a deep breath, Nano began to process her speech. “Well, it's not that we need them.” Technically I kind of do need them. “But it was something I kind of got into out of nowhere. Soon I found that I needed them—to help me feel safe.” Yeah, that was sort of the case I guess. “And not wanting to upset Yui with a secret, I told her about it. Seeing how she didn’t find it disinteresting, I kind of got her to join me.” At this point, Nano was pretty much touching her fingertips together hoping that her mother would understand. Tilting her head, Nano’s mother gave a confused expression. “I’m not sure how I feel about you two wearing diapers around the house. I mean, it isn’t drugs or anything bad, but it really isn’t normal either. And as a mother, I’m hurt you didn’t trust me enough to tell me like you did your sister.” Hearing the mention of “mother” gave Nano a flashback to the diaper world. Remembering all the happy and wonderful times her and that version of her mother had. Nano could only picture all the mistakes that this mother was making comparing the two. “I can understand that, but honestly sometimes you don’t feel like a mom at all…” The jaw of her mother dropped instantly. “You haven’t spent much time with us. We all haven’t had fun together in ages. I miss the times we could hug and feel close. I really miss being able to share everything together.” Nano could only look down after reading off the list in her head out to her mother. “Dear, you know how much my work is.” “Its always work for you and nothing else.” Nano’s mother stood up with tears raising her voice, “What do you want me to do? Huh? Just abandon my job? My career that I’ve worked so damn hard for?” Unable to say a word, Nano felt a tug at her lower side. Yui came running up to her side with a big hug. Nano could feel a hand touching her padded rear, but at this time wasn’t worth to mention that. “Don’t yell at nee-chan!” At the sight of her youngest daughter defending the oldest against her own mother sent a shiver down her spine. Their mother began to cry even more as she looked down at her hands. “…What have I done…” With tears falling down everyone’s cheeks, the mother began to look at her daughters once more. “I’m sorry, I never meant to hurt you. I-I don’t mind if you two wear diapers, but I think I need to reevaluate my schedule.” After stating these words, their mother walked past them up to the stairs—most likely to her bedroom. Hearing these words caused Nano to cry and embrace Yui even more. I may not have been able to hear the caring words of the mother as I did from the other world, but I think she really does care for us. I mean she does work a lot, but I remember seeing her say she was wanting to make sure we’d be happy. Only if she could realize that we’d just be happy being together Plus I know that’s exactly what father is doing. But whenever I see him, he always has that smile I admire. The word “schedule” also stuck out to Nano. I don’t think Yui will understand, but mother really does stick to a schedule. And if she was to change that, perhaps she might really change her schedule for the week. Nano hugged Yui tight, “Thanks for coming for me.” Yui hugged Nano back, “Will our mommy be okay?” Nano smiled at her sister, “I think she needs some time. But wouldn’t it be great if our mother came to be a caring mother once again?” “Hehe yeah, I’d love that!” Yui’s innocent face broke out into a bright beam at the thought. “Then she could change us again hehe.” The thought was still there for having Nano’s mother changing her in the diaper world, but it’d be more of a far stretch for this one—possibly. “Yeah, that’d be great! Speaking of change, do you need your diaper changed?” Yui pulled down her pajama pants showing off her cute design—with no wet indications. “Nope!” “Oh good, I don’t need one either.” At this point, Yui lifted her sister’s skirt showing off the pure white padding of her diaper—also dry. “Why don’t we go to bed together then for tonight?” “Yay!” As the two held hand in hand, Nano thought she heard a sound of footsteps going up the stairs. However, going up the stairs herself showed no signs of anyone nearby. Perhaps she was just thinking of it, or possibly they were eavesdropped on. Laying down in bed with Yui in her arms, she kept murmuring the good sides of a caring mother. Yui smiled at the idea, and the two kept the ideas in their mind as they drifted off to sleep. Nano was glad for now they didn’t have to worry about wearing diapers in the house anymore. Chapter 16 “Men!” Shouted the armored contestant. This was followed along by a “ksh” sound as two wooden swords clashed. With a swift parry, the opposing contestant swung forward like a spring. “Dote!” A flag was raised as it was a clean hit. It was several days since Nano and her mother had their confrontation. However, Nano hadn’t seen nor heard from her mother since. Currently, Miki was in the final match against a revered fierce opponent. Prior to all the matches viewed, Nano could tell that Miki would slip up on important strikes. This time that didn’t seem to be the case. Another strike and Miki cleanly took the game with raving cheers from her team. However, instead of greeting her team after winning the match for them, she walked towards Nano and Fumiko taking off her helmet holding it to her side. “Hey,” Miki stated with a smile and a slight wave from the hand that carried her mask. “That was great Miki!” Nano stated. “Mhm,” Fumiko nodded behind. Miki smiled proudly, “Thanks.” She then leaned in closer to the two to talk quietly, “Does either of you need a you know what?” A you know what referring to a diaper change. Blushing, Nano shook her head, “No I’m good.” Fumiko had a similar expression, “S-same.” Both Nano and Fumiko came in their usual attire, which included a diaper. After being allowed to wear diapers by her mother, Fumiko had proudly been wearing them more often and joined Nano’s being diapered outside of her own home. Nano began to reminisce a couple of days back to Wednesday. The trio had gotten together and Nano helped Fumiko tell Miki the truth that she was into diapers. Seeing how Fumiko liked diapers, Miki couldn’t help but give Nano a look. “I wonder if you are attracting this kind of crowd?” Nano shook her head in her defense, “No, this was just purely coincidental.” At this point, Fumiko struggled to look Miki in the eyes after telling her secret. However, Miki gave a genuine smile. “I have no problems with it at all. So I hope that we can continue to be good friends!” Hearing this statement, Fumiko raised her head and smiled with tears. “Thank you. And I agree.” Now back in the present day, Nano did feel awkward about Miki asking out of nowhere but felt contended at the same time. Contended that her friendship with both her friends could only increase. “So we celebrate at my place?” Miki asked. “Sure,” Nano replied. Fumiko didn’t reject so the trio looked forward to the celebration to be done. When they walked into Miki’s room and placed their bags down, Miki began setting up her television. While Miki was in the middle of her business, Nano looked behind her to see Fumiko blushing and bending over slightly. This position Nano took a guess that Fumiko was also doing her own business. Sure enough, a smell began to instantly waft into the air. Noticing the scent, Miki’s nose twitched. “Okay Nano, I think you need a change.” Instantly, Nano put her arms up shaking her head rapidly in defense. “Um, actually that wasn’t me.” Both Miki and Nano turned to look at Fumiko who began to turn even redder and coil both hands together looking away. “Aw, it’s okay Fumi-chan!” Nano spoke up. “Why don’t I help you get changed?” Nano knew that Miki was aware of Fumiko’s secret, but they hadn’t reached the level of changing yet. “T-thanks Nano,” Fumiko smiled. Nano began to take Fumiko’s hand and guide her out of Miki’s room. The two made their way into the restroom of Miki’s home upstairs. It wasn’t a tiny bathroom which made things easier to change Fumiko. Holding the changing supplies in hand, Nano placed a towel they’d call the “changing mat.” Once Fumiko laid down on the towel, she relaxed her legs and upheaved her skirt showcasing a soaked and bulging diaper. Atta girl! That’s a good full diaper as it should be. With those thoughts, Nano began the changing process. “How’s your mom been doing?” Nano asked as she undid the dirty diaper. “She’s been great!” Fumiko beamed a smile. “I-I did feel nervous when I got home from school and she had a package waiting for me. S-she asked me to wear one right away to see if they were my s-size. They were, and so I wore diapers that entire night. It was a little strange having her change me, but it felt calming at the same time. It made me realize, I-I really love my mother.” Nano smiled in awe of Fumiko’s statement. “Aw, that’s great! I’m really happy for you that your mother accepts you!” She felt a pit in her stomach that told her she felt jealous but happy as well for her friend. “Yeah, it been really great so far after meeting you. I-I’m so glad you’re my friend Nano-chan!” “Hehe, me too Fumi-chan!” Nano then finished applying the finishing touches and taping up a clean diaper. “And there, all clean!” “Hehe, thanks.” “Yup, I know how troublesome a messy change can be so I’m glad to have helped.” With her salute, they walked back to Miki’s room. Sitting on the bed, Miki had a curious expression as she eyed Nano. Leaping off, she swiftly ran behind Nano as if this was a tournament match. “Um, yes Miki?” Nano questioned. Without any hesitation, Miki lifted Nano’s skirt revealing her diaper—correction a stained diaper. “Huhu, I see you are wet too, Nano,” Miki smirked. Nano then remembered she did feel a need to go before she walked into Miki’s house, but the diaper did feel comfortable. “Yeah, seems that’d be the case.” “I should get you changed up then huh?” Miki tilted her head and smiled. “We shouldn’t wait any longer before you get a rash!” Taken by the hand, Nano was dragged off to the restroom. She waved off to Fumiko who smiled and waved back. With all the diaper changes taken care of, the trio didn’t waste any time when it came to playing games, watching a show that Nano and Fumiko were interested in and chatting filled with laughter. The time they were able to spend together was filled with an abundance of joys. Most importantly, all three of them were okay with the fact that the majority of them currently wore diapers—and even used them. With one last diaper change, Nano and Fumiko left several hours after the start of the celebration. Despite wanting to continue to spend time for the rest of the night, Nano thought she better get home to make dinner for her sister. So they happily waved to each other as Miki took Fumiko to the station. Walking home, Nano felt like everything was just getting better and better now. As Nano walked through the door of her home and announced her return, she was instantly greeted at her waist—Yui’s tight hugging. However, it wasn’t just her sister to greet her but a smile from her M.I.A mother. Feeling a little shocked to see her mother home, especially at this time, Nano worried looked down to see the huge innocent smile her sister was giving. Instinctively, Nano bent down to lift the young girl’s skirt and check her diaper. Her jaw opened as she realized the young girl was in fact diapered—stainless too. Feeling a tug at her own skirt, Nano jumped as she saw her mother hoisting her skirt up to identify the diaper underneath. “Looks like your dry hun,” Nano’s mother announced. However, this caused Nano to go into a deep red and panic. Is she going to be angry that I’m wearing a diaper? But I mean Yui is wearing a diaper so I’d guess not? “It’s okay sweetie, I decided to help you two!” Exclaimed their mother with a huge smile. “Instead of worrying you, I thought it’d be better to just help you with your diapers. So don’t feel afraid, come to mommy if you need a change!” Nano’s thoughts jumbled all over the place, “I-uh-okay-thanks?” “Mhm,” nodded the adorable Yui adding her piece. “Don’t worry, I did a lot of thinking this past couple of days. And even discussed it with your father. To be honest, I had felt we were sort of drifting apart due to work. However, now that we talked, I feel a whole new sense of adoration for him.” Nano smiled seeing her mother blush as she brought her hands together. “He did say that it was rather strange that you two would be wearing something like diapers.” Nano looked down at the thought of not having her father’s approval. “Then he pictured you two in them and changed his mind thinking you were cute.” Lifting her head and spirits, Nano smiled back to her mother. “At first, I thought it was extremely strange for why you’d be wearing diapers of all things. But after you and I had our talk I started to think differently. Now I completely agree with him, you two are too adorable in your special little padding.” The tone of her voice shifted to as if she was talking to a baby at mentioning “special little padding.” Nano was in disbelief at these words, as it seemed she was gaining the caring mother she dreamed of. “So you’d like to care for us then?” “Yup sweetie, I’d love to! Your father really helped me figure out that what I really need now, is to be able to care for the two of you. So it was tough, but I managed to take time off from work so I can spend time together!” Upon hearing this revelation, Nano hugged her mother alongside Yui who joined in. “Thank you, thank you for coming home *sniff.” Nano began to cry with joyful sniffles. Sharing the embrace, her mother began to cry a little as well. “Yup, I’m finally home. And I haven’t had a single cigarette in over 48 hours. If I want to be your mother, I really need to stop bad habits.” Knowing her mother was very serious at this point, Nano tightened her embrace and the waterfall poured out from her eyes. Feeling a tug at her waist, Nano felt a few pats on her padded rear. “You really are cute in a diaper you know?” “Thanks!” Nano continued to cry. Now having the happiest reunion with a long-awaited caring mother, Nano couldn’t wait to share her time together with her favorite sister and now her favorite mother. She now felt comfortable being in her diaper around her mother that she helped Yui and herself take their skirts off just to be in their diapers and shirt. Only to receive praising words of adoration from their caring mother. Nano felt comfortable being able to sit next to them and not worry about when she ends up using her diaper. Well, when I do go, I at least will have a caring mother who will change me now! Hehe, I can’t wait to see the look on her face when she has to clean a big mess I make! And I’m glad Yui will now have a caring mother to give her an even brighter upbringing! With a smile, Nano relaxed completely absorbing this happiness. Epilogue Over a year has passed since Nano woke up in a world with diapered dependent women. Nano can’t help but look at the exact coin she deposited into the box that caused it all to happen. Also causing her to reminisce the memories she gained from that experience. It was extremely strange at first to find herself without being able to use the restroom and forced to go her day without the potty. But as time went on, Nano found a closer friendship to Miki than she had before. She also found a new friendship through Fumiko whom she never met before in the real world. Overall though the strangeness of it all, Nano grew to enjoy the padding she began to wear between her legs. Once being able to return back to the regular world, she was able to thank the diaper world for helping her eyes open at the truths around her. This allowed her to help her closest friend become stronger like they so desired. Even be able to understand an unusual interest that her new-found friend Fumiko had. And most importantly, grow her family closer together. Speaking of Nano’s family, Nano’s mother had taken a rough course over the past year in helping Nano. The kind of help was to return Nano to a regular big potty trained girl. Nano felt embarrassed at first that she had to have this kind of help, but her mother didn’t mind and only returned a caring smile. So now Nano could walk around wearing her cute underwear anytime she wanted, but for the day she decided to wear her extra padding—a delectable diaper. Walking out of her room, Nano smiled at the memories she made. Even though it was strange, after working hard and struggling, I was able to find a way to obtain this dream. Sitting down next to her younger sister, who sported a diaper and pink pacifier, Nano put a purple pacifier in her mouth. Smiling, she couldn’t help but thank the special padding at her waist for allowing her to know the truths in her life. The End Afterword First and foremost, I would like to thank you for reading Nano’s Enchantment. Writing this story has been an overall enjoyment, so I hope that it was enjoyable to have been read as well. I feel like I really learned a lot through the effort I put into it. Here’s a fun tidbit about this story. I first started it with the idea of a fan story with a character from the series IdolM@ster--more specifically the Cinderella side. The character being Ranko Kanzaki. Given her main personality, I thought of her finding a grimoire that allowed her to grant wishes. However, she would help her friends out for the most part with their small wishes. Eventually one would wish for not having to take restroom breaks, which would eventually lead into what was basically Nano’s Enchantment’s “diaper world.” All girls being diaper dependent—including Ranko herself. I suppose it’d been kind of fun writing them performing a concert while diapered—obviously, this would have to include using them too. However, I decided to write Nano’s Enchantment instead as a means to practice the idea in my mind first before jumping right into a fan story. Plus me being a perfectionist, I’d want to perfectly display all the personalities of all the characters if I were to write a fan story than take my own twist on it. So now that I have Nano’s Enchantment completed, I can definitely say I won’t be writing this fan story (lol). I’ve kind of taken a disliking to fan stories over time, so that’s mainly why I won’t go for writing it. And I wouldn’t want to write the same kind of story twice. Even though I won’t be writing that idea, I hope this small tidbit was interesting enough to learn. Kind of shocking that it took me this long to finish the story, mostly due to inexperience. But thanks to this story, I feel I’ve found a pretty good system for writing stories now that works for me. So all those ideas that have been collecting over time, I might get to work on them now and finish them as well. With Nano’s journey being completed, I do have to say I have an idea for Nano that I may at some point go into making. But no promises if I do get to making that anytime soon. Lastly, I hope each of you a good day in your own special padding (or caring for those in them).

A/N: I could have sworn that I posted this story on this site. Oh well, I'll post it again now that I can finally update it. Melina’s Curiosity It was another lazy Saturday morning. The sun shined through the transparent window. A girl slept under a princess pink blanket. She had dark brown hair and a pair of sleeping eyes. The sunlight hit her eyes and she began to squint. Once she opened her sapphire blue eyes, she reached her short arm to read her phones clock. It read 10:12 a.m. On a lazy day like this, she didn't quite feel like getting up yet. "Melina," called a grown woman outside the girl’s room. She bent upwards to prepare herself to get up. "Probably just my mother needing a hand in the kitchen again," Melina thought. She breached out of her pink blanket and baby blue sheets to have her toes meet the blue hinted grey carpet. She squeezed her toes and rubbed her eyes, then she began her walk out of her room. Outside her room was a straight hallway that had two doorways on one side. One of them was her room and the one to the left was her younger sisters. The two of them are not very early risers, so Melina wouldn’t be expecting to see her sister anytime soon. Melina waltzed down the stairs and took a sharp right turn to head into the kitchen. There stood an older woman around her thirties looking at Melina with gleeful eyes. “Oh, there you are,” Melina’s mother said. “I was about to get you. You weren’t still in bed were you?” Melina looked down with a slight blush as that’s where she was. “It doesn’t matter, but I want you to go and get your sister, as our breakfast is ready.” “Okay mom,” Melina replied. “Wait, if you were going to get me, why not go and get her as well?” “Oh, I didn’t think of that.” Melina just shook her head as she went back upstairs. Her sister’s room was the one near the bathroom at the top of the steps. She opened the door and her sister crept up from laying down rubbing her eyes. Her sister, Ashley, was younger than Melina. Ashley’s breast barely perked out as she was the age of thirteen while Melina’s chest was well rounded like a cantaloupe as she was seventeen. “Breakfast is ready, so come down,” Melina said to the girl rubbing her eyes. “Okay, I’ll be down--soon,” replied Ashley sounding groggily. “Well, don’t take too long.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah,” Ashley looked away. With that task being accomplished, Melina returned to the kitchen downstairs. She sat at the table as her mother was setting it. The sound of soft footsteps coming down the stairs told them Ashley was coming. They then all sat at the table, and began to eat they’re breakfast. The rest of the day continued like any other usual day for the two girls. Melina would take a shower first and change into a plain red shirt with a white skirt. Ashley would take a shower right after her and put on a pair of jeans with a yellow shirt. After both girls showered, they would continue downstairs and watch some TV. And after some time Melina would go see her mother in the kitchen to help with lunch. Her mother would sit there and talk about the times they used to be babies. And how she still sometimes wish they were still babies. Then she’d say like it’d ever happen, but does dream of it. Melina, hearing it multiple times, sometimes wonders what it’d be like to be a baby. “What would you do if I were a baby?” Melina asked hypothetically. “Oh, I’d take care of you, feed you, and dress you in all cute clothing,” Her mother replied. She had a pretty big smile hearing this question. “And of course change your diapers when you needed one. You’d be such a cute big baby you know.” Melina was a little shocked to hear her mother say that. She was especially shocked to hear the part about diapers. It never did incline to her that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear them. Melina began to completely drift off into her own thought realm from her mother’s comments. She began to realize that if she were to be a baby that she’d have to wear diapers. “So if I were to be a baby, I would have to wear diapers like one,” Melina thought. “But I wonder, what would one look on me?” She began to picture herself with a diaper under her skirt. But couldn’t quite see it. “I wonder how it would feel for me to wear. Would I look like a baby? Would I be like a baby? And would I like that? I think I’m a little crazy to be thinking of this.” Her thoughts were cut off when her mother pulled the food from the oven. “Foods done,” Melina’s mom called. “Melina, go get your sister.” “Okay, mom,” Melina complied. Melina walked out to the living room where she found her sister watching cartoons made for kids. She stopped to also begin watching with a happy face. After a few seconds, she composed herself to get her sister for lunch. “Hey sis, it’s time for lunch.” Ashley looked over, “Okay.” She got up and both sisters walked into the kitchen to eat. It was much later in the night when the girls began to get ready for bed. Melina had already crawled in with her pink pajamas. But she didn’t feel like sleeping yet as she had something return to her mind--diapers. “Why am I even thinking of something that’s for babies when I’m seventeen?” Melina thought. “But still, being a baby might be something I’d like to try. And if babies did wear diapers, then maybe I should too. Then again, babies wear diapers for a reason… Since they can’t use the toilet, they use their diapers for everything. Could I wear one knowing that I’d be wearing it for a reason?” Melina continued to think of the thought. Wouldn’t it be gross for her to sit in her own potty, or is it something she could enjoy as she could be more like a baby. Then it hit her--she would be very much like a baby if she were to just go in the diaper. “Well, if babies did it, then to be more like a baby I would have to as well. Plus it doesn’t seem that bad actually, as I wouldn’t need to use the potty anymore. That alone is pretty awesome. I’d love to just be able to go anywhere I choose and not have to worry about that problem. Plus if mom were to change me, I could be as much of a baby I want to be.” Melina now grew to enjoying the idea of having to wear a diaper like a baby. She now couldn’t stop thinking of diapers. “Well, I definitely want to try wearing one and act like a baby. The only real question is how I get diapers into the house.” Now the biggest problem became known to Melina. She knew she couldn’t get diapers into the house as easy as possible. Plus she’d love for her mother to take care of her and treat her like a baby. Getting her mother on board may seem easy as she would like them to be babies, but to just come out and say it. “Well, I guess I hope something happens then that can help me.” Melina drifted off to sleep with that thought. She knew that nothing would be the same as her new drive for being babied and diapers grew. It was another morning as the sun shined through the window. Melina began blink her eyes open. Again lifting the princess pink blankets up for her to get out of bed. This time, her mother didn’t call for her to help. So she decided to head downstairs to see if she was needed anyways. But she stopped for a second, to think of something that she thought of the night before. And that was--diapers. As she walked by her sister’s room, she heard someone moving around. So Ashley must have been getting up. But something was wrong with the shouting of “Oh my gosh!” Melina quickly entered Ashley’s room to see what the problem was. But what she saw was something unbelievable. Ashley’s blue pajama pants were drenched as well as the part of the bed she laid on. Most likely, Ashley wet the bed. Ashley just didn’t have any words come out, except for tears. Melina instantly went to comfort her with a hug as it wasn’t her fault. “I-I-I d-don’t k-know why?” Ashley was confused. “Its fine, it’s fine,” Melina calmed her down. “I don’t know why I wet the bed!” Ashley continued to cry. With all the commotion, they’re mother couldn’t keep out. They turned to look at their mother as she walked in to see what happened. “Oh dear, come here Ashley,” their mother said. She began to hug the poor daughter in soaked pants. The smell was easily apparent that she had wet the bed. “It’s okay, it wasn’t your fault. Now let’s get you cleaned up and you can have your favorite breakfast.” “Okay, thanks m-mom,” Ashley continued to cry. But she then walked into the bathroom as their mother stripped off the wet sheets. “Melina, I need a word with you, is that okay?” questioned her mother. “Okay,” Melina replied. They then walked down the stairs as the shower was running. “This is about your sister,” her mother began. “She just wet the bed, which I’m sure you know. But I’m going to have her wear some protection tonight, so please don’t tease her on it.” “Oh, that’s fine. I won’t treat her any different than before,” Melina replied. “That’s a good older sister,” her mother smiled as she patted her head. “I’m going to the store now to get her the protection, so help your sister get her food that’s done.” “Okay, I’ll do that.” Her mother hugged her and patted her head like if she were a child, which Melina really enjoyed, and walked out the door. After a short bit, her sister walked down with a clean light blue girl’s shirt and a blue skirt. Melina then began to explain to her about where mom left for an errand and food was for her. Ashley was quite content with the food as she began to nibble on it. “There’s one more thing though that I should probably tell you about,” Melina began to speak. Her sister continued to nibble on her food as she looked at her. “Well, mom decided that it would probably be best to get you something.” “Oh, what’s she getting me?” Ashley’s face brightened. “Well, she’s getting you something to help,” Melina continued. Ashley was confused from what she said. “What she’s getting you is some protection for night time accidents.” Ashley’s mouth completely dropped. “What, I am not wearing diapers,” Ashley argued. “I know how you feel,” Melina started to console her. Though she mostly felt the opposite of her sister. “I know that you may not want to, but it’s better than waking up in a wet bed don’t you think?” “I, I don’t know what to say,” Ashley looked away with a frown. “Listen, I know you don’t want to, but just be a big girl and do it because you might actually need to. And it’s not like it won’t be lasting forever.” Her sister began to perk up a little. “Hmm, I guess I will. But will you do something for me?” Melina was a little confused at what she may want. But decided to go along with her sister. “Sure, okay. What is it?” “Well, I’ll wear diapers at night if you do as well.” Melina just sat there staring at her sister in disbelief of what she said. More than being shocked, she was ecstatic as this was her chance to get diapers. “Yes!” Melina slightly shouted, which shocked her sister. “Yes, I’ll wear diapers with you.” Melina couldn’t help but smile towards her sister. “You really will, even though you don’t need them?” “Yes,” Melina nodded. “Well, I guess I’ll wear them at night then. Thank you sis.” “Yup, no problem at all,” Melina said. Though she says it’s no problem, in fact it was more benefiting her than being a problem. Right after the two girls finished their discussion, their mom walked through the door. They could hear the crinkling of a bag. She did not come empty handed, which mostly meant that she did in fact bring home a pack of diapers for Ashley. But Melina couldn’t help but be happy as she now was going to be part of it. Melina nervously peeked around the corner to see her mother’s smiling expression. And a purse connected on her left shoulder with a store bag in her right. The single bag was squarer than other purchases, so whatever she got was in something rectangular. Melina knew that diapers when purchased, came in more rectangular packages than anything else. So this must have been diapers for Ashley, and also her. Though, she realized she needed to tell her mother the plan. “Hey mom,” Melina walked up. “Oh hey there sweetie, would you like to see what I got?” Melina’s mother asked. “Sure,” Melina was very happy. They went upstairs to her room, and then Melina’s mother took the package of diapers out of the bag. From the first looks, it came with a large amount of diapers. Each diaper were a different color even. The colors included pink, white, and light blue. But each one caught her eyes as she was now looking at diapers which fit teens. “Well, what you think?” Melina’s mother asked. Melina didn’t even hesitate, “I think their cute.” “Good, I’m glad I picked out a good set. Well, this will probably be difficult but I should let your sister know.” But before Melina could say a word about what her and her sister discussed, she left the room to her sister downstairs. But this left her alone with the package of diapers. She couldn’t help but keep looking at the package. Fantasizing one of the pink one’s around her waist. What it would feel like and look on her. She kept holding the package until she heard footsteps coming upstairs. This caused her heart to skip a beat as she quickly placed the package back on the store bag. Hoping she did not get caught. Her mother returned with a smile on her face. “So Melina.” Melina just knew what was coming next, but she was extremely nervous that she began to blush and felt like she could burst any second. “I heard you told your sister the plan. I’m proud of you to tell her that. But I’m more proud of you to agree to her request.” Melina began to blush even more. “I think it’s great that you will wear one with her.” Melina could feel her heart skip a beat. “So here’s the plan for now, which I told your sister. Later tonight when it’s coming closer to your bed time, I’ll change the both of you into diapers. How does that sound?” Melina couldn’t believe that she was also going to be getting changed by her mother as well. “Okay,” Melina was more speechless than anything else that this was all she could say. “Good, your sister agreed to this as well. So I guess I’ll be changing two babies tonight.” Her mother looked really happy. Her mother grabbed the package from Melina’s hands, in which Melina somehow didn’t realize she grabbed it again while they talked, and walked off. Melina decided to get back on with her day by getting a shower and changing into her casual pink dress. As the day proceeded, Melina continued to think more and more about what was to come. But she began to think about how she could make it more regularly with getting to wear them and get babied by her mother. Now that diapers were in the house, maybe something else could happen to further her wishes. Night time never seemed like it was going to come for Melina. But eventually, the clock hit 10pm. This was closer to their bedtime, but Melina wondered if they’d start getting diapered now. This thought was answered with a call for Ashley upstairs. She watched as her sister walked up the stairs and flashed her skirt showing her blue panties. Melina knew then, that those panties were about to become a diaper. As she then couldn’t help but lift the skirt of her dress to see her pink panties and thinking how they are about to become a diaper as well. After a few minutes, she heard her name being called for upstairs. She knew that it was now time for her panties to become the baby product she’s wanted. As she walked upstairs she saw her sister walk by, and she could distinctly hear a slight crinkle. This must have meant her sister was now padded. Either that or Melina was overthinking it. But she could smell baby powder as well. This definitely must have meant, her sister was now in a diaper. Melina began to try to look under her sister’s skirt to try and see if she could see the diaper. But she wasn’t successful. But when she looked to the right into her mother’s room, she noticed the package of diapers was opened and a towel laid on the bed with baby powder on the side. This told Melina, it was her turn to get diapered. She was both completely nervous as well excited. That she couldn’t help but freeze outside the door way. Then she heard her name being called for again. And her mother walked out of the room and saw her. “Oh come on sweetie, this will be fast,” Melina’s mother began to drag her into the room. Before she knew it, the package was in clear view as the door shut behind her. “I’m glad you’re wearing a dress, since like your sister this will help with the change.” Melina couldn’t believe she was about to get diapered. This was exactly what she was wanting. Her mother guided her towards the towel flat on the bed. Which Melina thought this must have been her changing pad for now. Melina instinctively laid out on the towel. She also raised her legs slightly to let her mother get to her pink panties. But her mother started to rustle in the diaper package. “What color would you like, as there is…” Melina’s mother was cut off from continuing her question. Melina already knew what to answer. “Pink please, mommy.” Melina felt super happy. Her mother couldn’t believe how childish her seventeen year old daughter was sounding. So she continued and pulled out a pink diaper. As she then walked onto the other side of the bed where Melina was, she lifted her legs even more making her dress slide over her legs, completely revealing her cute pink panties. “You’re much better at this then your sister is,” Melina’s mother began to say. “She didn’t even think about me having to get into your cute little panties to change over to a diaper. So I did struggle a little with her as she fought me a little. But your being a good little girl, so I’ll get you some ice cream after okay?” Her mother then poked her nose, and both of them smiled brightly. She was practically getting her wish, as she was getting completely babied. But she didn’t just want this to be for just night time. She hoped for during the day as well. “Well, time to get my baby ready for bed time.” Melina kept holding her legs up, and had a big smile as her mother unfolded and placed the diaper under her rear. Her mother then grabbed both ends of her panties and slid them slowly towards her feet. In a matter of seconds, Melina was now showing her mother her shaved clean female privates. But her mother continued pulling her panties off until they were free from Melina’s legs and were tossed to the ground. Melina then lowered her legs a little and split them apart a bit. This gave a complete view of her privates to her mother, but her mother continued on and placed the diaper under her rear. Melina could feel the slight padding from the back of the diaper touching her and she began to blush even more with excitement. But before the diaper could be put on, her mother grabbed the baby powder and began to pour it on her hands. “I couldn’t let my baby have a rash now could I?” Melina wondered then if this meant it was going to be okay for her to be like a baby, and actually use the diaper as well. But all she really could do is concentrate on the feeling she felt as her mother slowly rubbed the powder around where her privates were. Then when she saw her mother raise her hands off from that area, she knew she was about to have the diaper get attached. And she was correct, as her mother’s hands went towards the pink diaper and raised it over her privates. Melina was now completely ecstatic with the padding touching her. But that wasn’t all, as her mother tapped one side to the front, and the other side to the front as well. Now she was completely diapered. Her mother raised her up and her dress fell back down covering her pink diaper. Melina was completely speechless as the feeling of the diaper was overwhelming. But her mother picked her off the bed and had her stand up where she was still frozen. “Alright, let me tell you some things that I went over with your sister okay?” Melina’s mother asked. “Okay,” it was all Melina could do to say anything. “I’ll modify it a little for you, but here’s the run down. Now that you are diapered for the night, I don’t want you taking it off during the night. Though you can take it off to go to the bathroom, but ask me to help for that. And I do mean it, even though you are not having accidents, I want you to not take the diaper off.” Melina knew that wouldn’t be a problem. As she was more wanting to have this padding on then off. “There’s some other things that I thought of.” This caught Melina’s ears. “I am perfectly fine with you deciding to go in your diaper like a baby.” Melina couldn’t believe it, this was now her chance to also use her pants for the potty like any baby would. “But get me if you do need a change okay sweetie? And I don’t care how dirty you are, I’ll change you like any baby. But this means that in the morning, don’t take the diaper off yourself as I will come and change you.” Melina was overly happy, most everything she wanted was happening to her. All thanks to her sisters problem. But she still did wish, for day time diapers. “There’s one more thing I thought of.” Melina couldn’t believe there was more now. “I thought of this while changing your sister, which I told her as well.” Melina was starting to get impatient with what was to come. “But since I thought she looked absolutely cute in a diaper, which you do as well, as well as having many diapers to go through.” Melina felt happy with hearing how she was cute in a diaper, but she also felt a little like wanting her mother to spit it out. “So I decided, in the morning, if we have a bit of diapers left, while I’m changing you, I’ll let you decide if you want to change into either panties or a new diaper.” Melina was now blown away. Her wish has now come true, as she was able to wear during the day. But she then remembered, about her sister. How would she react to her sister wearing during the day? “And like at night time, I’ll let you use your diaper for everything as well as giving you a change if you need.” Melina could only help but nod. “Well, kiddo, I think that was a lot to take in so let’s get you your ice cream.” Melina now started feeling like she didn’t want the ice cream but to check her new diaper out. But sure enough, she followed her mother down stairs. Every step was amazing to her. She could feel the crinkle of the diaper as well as the padding touching her that felt almost like she had a pillow for her butt. Once she reached the kitchen, she only felt to walk more. So she paced around her mother to keep feeling her new padding. After a few minutes, her mother handed her a scoop of vanilla ice cream on a cone. Melina began to lick it with delight. Both being happy to eat ice cream, as well as the padding down below. “Well sweetie, I hope you have a goodnight and I’ll change you in the morning,” Melina’s mom said. She then kissed Melina’s forehead and walked upstairs. Melina continued to finish eating her ice cream and then walked upstairs. Every step continued to feel like heaven for Melina, as she though she should have done this ages ago. But before she reached her room, her sister stopped her. “Hey sis,” Ashley said. Melina walked into her sister’s room, curious to see what her sister’s diaper looks on her. “Yes Ashley?” Melina asked. “So, did you um, you know.” Ashley began to ask but felt embarrassed to ask. Melina knew what she was referring to, and decided to answer the question ahead of being asked. “Yup,” Melina answered as she lifted her dress up for Ashley to see her pink diaper. “You would go for the pink diaper you know,” Ashley said. “But as for me, blue is my color.” Ashley lifted her skirt to reveal a blue diaper safely secure. “So, what you think of it?” Melina only needed a second for this question. “I think they feel pretty comfortable.” Ashley’s eyes lit up in disbelief. “Well, I guess they are. I was pretty skeptical at first, but they aren’t that bad.” “Yeah, see, it’s not that bad at all,” Melina said. “Well, what’d you think about the part of her letting us wear during the day?” Ashley asked. Melina was a little embarrassed to answer, but she decided to answer slightly truthful. “I’m thinking about trying it.” Ashley’s jaw dropped a foot. “Seriously!” Ashley’s answer caused Melina to almost begin to cry. “Well, I guess I can understand that. I’m sort of well, thinking about it myself.” This brought a cheerful smile to Melina. “Really?” “Yes really, well I guess I didn’t think of it too much till now.” Ashley turned her head to the side. “Well, are you wanting to do it sis?” “Umm,” Melina began to blush really bright red. “Its fine sis, please answer me honestly though.” Ashley was being a little demanding. “Well, I do.” Melina then looked to the side blushing even more. She wished time would just stop. “Okay sis, its fine I don’t find it weird. In fact, I’ll join you in wearing diapers during the day tomorrow. I’m not entirely wanting to, but I guess if it’ll help you do what you want.” “Really?” Melina said. “Really really,” Ashley responded. “Oh thank you so much sis.” Melina proceeded to hug Ashley. Her hand reached to feel her sister’s padded bum. But she was startled by the fact that she felt her sister touching her padded bum as well. “Well, sis. I guess I’ll be seeing you in a wet diaper soon.” Ashley said as she lifted the back of Melina’s diaper almost as if she were checking it. Melina couldn’t do anything but smile and rub her sister’s diaper more. “And I will be seeing you in a wet diaper as well.” Her sister chuckled a little. “Well, I guess you may end up seeing me in a wet diaper first since I may wet the bed.” “I feel bad for you.” Melina consoled. “It’s fine, well at least we have this to look forward to.” “Yeah,” Melina said as she then released her sister and walked out. “Good night sis.” “You have a good night as well sis.” Melina walked into her room continuing to feel the heavenly touch of her pink diaper. She then sat down on the bed and could feel the warm padding enveloping her. She couldn’t believe how amazing a diaper felt. The soft padding feeling like a pillow, as well as a sense of protection as well. She felt a close homely feeling as well as being like a baby. She changed into a pair of pink pajamas again, and rolled into bed. Holding one hand on her diapered bottom and her other hand with her thumb in her mouth. She then drifted to sleep. She began to dream that she was in a nursery. But one for her size. The walls were completely pink, as she laid down in a large crib. Melina was sucking on a pacifier and looked to see her mother walking in. Her mother poked at her pink romper, more specifically the diaper region. “Uh-oh, looks like my little baby needs a new diapey,” Her mother cooed. Melina was just smiling and staring at her mother as her mother began to undress her. Melina at this moment was a complete baby. Her mother proceeded to sing her a lullaby and Melina fell asleep with a warm feeling growing at her legs. When Melina opened her eyes, she saw her regular big girl’s room. No pink walls, no pacifier, and no crib. She wasn’t wearing any rompers, but when she looked down at her pants, she saw the padding bulge. Even if she weren’t a complete baby, she still partially could be one thanks to this piece of clothing. Melina placed her hand on her front, and instinctively began to rub. Not even a second and she felt a tingle in her body. She knew she was getting turned on by the diaper. So she stopped as she thought that had to be wrong. “No normal person would get satisfaction from a diaper…right?” Melina questioned. “But it’s like I just can’t help myself. Oh gosh, I hope I’m not weird.” Melina then returned her hand in front of her diaper to experience the same tingle feeling. She then pulled her pants slightly down just for her to see the diaper. Melina then continued to touch her diaper, and experienced pure bliss. The padding on her hand as well as her privates was extraordinary. “And I get to wear this all day.” Melina was smiling very brightly. Her concentration was broke off by another feeling. A familiar feeling she’d get each morning. She needed to pee. And adding not going the night before, she couldn’t help crossing her legs a little. But Melina just started to get a mix of feelings. “So, it’s now time,” Melina thought. “Now I get to act like a real baby and use my pants. Oh gosh, I’m a little nervous. But I wonder how it feels?” Melina, still sitting on her bed, took off her pants completely. Her eyes now only on her pink diaper. She stopped crossing her legs and spread her legs slightly apart. Now she was completely ready for nature to take its course. She sat there like that for a minute when she realized that she wasn’t going, and she began to wonder what would make her go. “It’s okay, I’m a baby,” Melina told herself. “It’s okay for me to go potty now.” She continued to relax a little bit and she felt it starting to make its way for escape. But only a little trickle spat out. This gave Melina a whole new experience though. As she just saw where the trickle went in her diaper. Not only that, but she felt a slight warmth from it as well. Her cheeks began to turn lush as she felt great. But she knew this was not enough, that she would need to let it all go into her pants--more specifically her diaper. She relaxed more and some seconds later another trickle escaped, growing the wet indication on her diaper. This was followed by another slight trickle. But Melina was starting to grow impatient. So she decided to add a slight pressure, which wasn’t enough. She pushed out even harder, but had an unexpected result. “Ppffttpp,” Melina farted. She decided this amount of pressure was too much then. And reduced the amount to just relaxing. After one more trickle, Melina felt a build in pressure towards the pee making its escape. And that it was about to rush out. Melina knew that this was it. She opened her legs up even more and couldn’t help but drop her jaw to the feeling of it just about to burst out. Her face turned completely red as she covered her mouth with both her hands. Then the slight trickle escaping became a slight stream. The warmth kept growing around her legs as well as the wetness on her diaper showed its spread as well. Then nature finally did its course as the stream went full force out into her diaper. It only lasted a second when it went to a few trickles and stopped altogether. Melina stood there in complete disbelief. She, a seventeen year old, just went potty in her pants. Not only that, but a diaper like a baby. Her hand reached down to touch the wet and warm padding and the soggy diaper felt absolutely great to her. “Uh-oh, heehee,” Melina couldn’t help but laugh. “I couldn’t make it.” She began to think of all the childish sayings for what just happened. “I went pwotty.” Melina just now realized she spoke like a baby. But she decided to not care, as it felt great to her. Sitting in a wet diaper may have been great, but she knew she probably could use a change, like a baby would. So she got up to see if her mother was in her bedroom. And her mother was, as her mother was laying out the changing towel as she looked. “Perfect timing,” Melina couldn’t help but think. So she walked in with no pants but her pajama shirt and wet pink diaper. “Mommy, I need changey,” Melina spoke babyishly. Her mother was standing there completely in disbelief. She thought her seventeen year old girl wouldn’t actually use the diaper. Which made her happy. “Okay baby, come let mommy get you cleaned up,” Melina’s mother said. She had Melina lay on the towel again as they proceeded to change her. First her wet pink diaper was untapped, taken off, and rolled to be thrown away. She then used wet wipes to wipe her daughter off, which made her daughter slightly ticklish. Then she asked the main question. “So, will my baby be a baby for today?” Melina’s mother asked. And Melina replied with a nod. This made her mother stand there frozen. Completely shocked that her oldest daughter would in fact return to diapers for the day. It was all she could to hide her excitement. “Okay, then how about a pink diaper for my big baby?” “I’d like that,” Melina replied. Her mother still shocked that her daughter wanted to change into another diaper. Melina’s mother proceeded to put baby powder on her, and then taped the new clean pink diaper up on her. And with that, Melina was now diapered once again. She decided to see if her sister was going to be up or not. So she slowly opened the door to peek. But her sister was sitting up, so she opened the door. Now realizing, she wasn’t wearing any pants to cover her pink diaper. “Good morning sis,” Ashley called out. “Good morning,” Melina replied. “Did we have any accidents?” Ashley smirked. “Uhh,” Melina couldn’t help but blush. But she decided to be honest to her sister. “Yeah.” “Oh, but I don’t see that. Shouldn’t your diaper be a little stained?” Ashley pointed to her diaper. Melina followed her finger to the diaper which was dry. Then Ashley got out of bed and pulled her blue pajama pants down. “See like this.” Ashley’s blue diaper showed a large wet stain. “That’s because I just got changed,” Melina answered. Ashley began to pout, wanting to see her sister wet. “But I see you are wet.” Ashley began to blush and look the other way. “Not like I could help it,” Ashley remarked. “Did you just go?” Melina asked. “Uh, no,” Ashley replied. “I don’t feel that I need to, since I did wet the bed. Or well my diaper in my sleep.” “Okay, why don’t you go get changed then,” Melina said. “Okay, I’ll go get a new diaper then,” Ashley replied. Melina first asked their mother to take her diaper off so she could shower. While she was showering, her mother changed Ashley into a fresh blue diaper. They’re mother still in disbelief for what is happening. After Melina finished her shower, Ashley got in the shower. Melina’s mother took Melina by the hand to her room, while Melina still had a towel on. The diaper Melina was wearing before still laid on the bed for her to get changed back into. Melina laid back onto the changing towel and raised her legs already exposing herself. Her mother removed the white towel around Melina exposing her round breasts. “My, hasn’t my baby developed quite nicely,” Melina’s mother said as Melina blushed. In mere seconds, Melina was back in her pink diaper and only her pink diaper. With a pat on her bum, she went into her room to get the rest of her clothes. For today, she decided to match her diaper and wear a pink skirt, with a pink shirt with a frill around the neck. As she exited her room with clothes on, she noticed Ashley walking out in only a towel towards their mother’s room. Most likely to get changed back into the diaper she had on. Melina decided to go downstairs and proceed with her day. But she was always reminded by the cushion she wore every step she took. It was around noon when all the girls sat at the lunch table to have lunch. And after lunch, the two girls went out to the living room to sit on the couch for TV. After some hours of watching cartoons, Melina began to cross her legs as the urge to go began. Her sister took notice right away. “Oh, does my sister need to go?” Ashley smirked. Melina just sat there with a nod and a blush. “Well, just go silly. But lift your skirt up too! I want to see you go.” Ashley was smiling with the idea of her sister relieving herself as such. Melina complied and lifted her skirt for full access view to her pink diaper. Ashley just stood there with delight on her face as she looked and watched her sister’s diaper. Melina was sitting in embarrassment with the idea of her sister being able to watch her go, but she still felt good. She tried relaxing a bit, but nothing was coming out. They were sitting there with their eyes on her diaper for over several minutes but Melina wasn’t getting herself to go. Then she began to feel the pressure building up and she knew she was just now going to go. Continuing to relax, she felt the warm stream pour out into her diaper. Ashley’s face began to brighten up with a smile as a yellow stain began to spread. But Melina was more contented with the warmth spreading all around her bottom. And with a sigh, Melina finished going. “Uh-oh,” Sounded Ashley. “Looks like somebody had an accident.” Melina began to blush and turn the other way. “It’s okay, that’s what your diapey is for anyways right?” Melina faced her and nodded. “Well, not like you’re going to be the only one wet. I need to go as well.” Melina recognized this saying as Ashley was about to relieve herself in her diaper as well. And sure enough, Ashley lifted her blue skirt to reveal her blue diaper. “So, uh, how do I just go?” Ashley must’ve been struggling like Melina was on how to go. Since she did wet her diaper in her sleep, this was her first time going on purpose. “Oh, that, just relax and it’ll eventually all come out,” Melina answered. “Okay, I guess I’ll do that,” Ashley quickly said back. All eyes then turned to Ashley’s diaper. She couldn’t help but blush for what she was about to do. In several minutes, Melina noticed a slight wet splotch beginning to grow on Ashley’s diaper. It stopped spreading, then continued to spread again and more after that. By the time Ashley let out a sigh notifying she finished, her face turned bright red. “Oh my, it’s really warm.” “Yeah, it really is,” Melina smiled back. “It’s also really squishy,” Ashley said as she bounced up and down. The two girls were completely smiling and happy. With a carefree feeling they haven’t felt in forever. They’re mother walked in behind them smiling as well. She was happy that her two babies were actually being two babies. Then she stepped in as they most likely needed a change. After the two got a change, they went back down and played some games. It was several hours when they were both called for dinner. The two girl’s mother reached into both their diapers to check them. But they were both dry for the time being. They all sat at the dinner table with smiles as they dug into the food they enjoyed as well as having padding at their legs. The two girls returned to watching cartoons, until Melina felt the urge to pee. “Well, that’s what a diaper is for,” Melina thought. She just sat there and started feeling a warmth grow at her legs. Not only that, but she didn’t even have to miss a single second of the cartoon she was watching. She smiled being contented with the great choice being made. Not only did she feel quite like a baby, but she was also enjoying her time wearing diapers as well. “I think I am glad to have wanted this!” Her smiling was interrupted with something she didn’t quite think of much. She felt a different pressure beginning to develop in her. This time she wasn’t needing to pee, but to poop. She thought about it, about just going right there and how much that would prove her to be a baby. But she was also afraid of what her sister would have thought. Not only that, but she was slightly nervous to how it would all just come out. Melina began to turn red as she continued to contemplate the issue. The thoughts she had continued, until a sudden noise hit her ears. “Rrrppptt,” Ashley farted. Melina only sat there and stared at the girl who began to turn red. “What, I didn’t think it mattered,” Ashley remarked. “Well, with your diaper it shouldn’t matter at all,” Melina replied. Then Melina decided to release some gas as well. “Ppptt,” she felt her diaper puff out a bit. Ashley began to look at her and chuckled. “Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Ashley said. “It shouldn’t matter whether we go or not as we can just go.” Melina nodded in her remark. “Oh, I have to ask you something.” “Okay, what is it?” Melina wondered. “Well, umm,” Ashley stumbled a bit. “Do you need to um, poop sis?” This turned Melina into a bright red as she was spot on. “It’s okay if you do, I don’t care if you do it here.” Melina was quite relieved to hear this, as she wasn’t sure how her sister was going to react. “And well, I kind of need to as well.” Now Melina couldn’t help but smile that she wasn’t the only one. “I was thinking about whether I should just go in my diaper or go to the toilet. What about you?” “Well, I guess I was thinking about just going in my diaper,” Melina responded. Ashley stood there in disbelief in what her older sister said. “And well, will you go if I do?” Melina asked. Ashley was silent for a few moments, but then she began to respond. “Okay, sis.” Melina’s face brightened completely with a big smile at her response. “I’ll go as long as you do.” “Okay, well, I guess I should go then,” Melina smiled. Melina began to contemplate how she was going to go. Was it like wetting with relaxing or should she just push it out. She decided that she would probably try to do both, but sitting down wasn’t going to help. So she raised her butt in the air and then began to push. The first thing she felt was the pressure like it was about to come out instantly. With that, she stopped immediately. But continued to push anyways as she was supposed to just go like the baby she was. As she started pushing again, she felt the bowels beginning to make its escape. The feeling of her pushing was also combined with the feeling of her diaper beginning to be tugged down by the mass being emitted. The warm mess was also embracing her in a completely different way. By this time, she was as bright red as a tomato. But with one more push and she couldn’t feel any more come out, so she finished. It was quite easy to tell that Melina had just now messed herself. The aroma of the room was of the mess she just had made. Ashley couldn’t resist in lifting her sisters skirt to reveal a diaper with a large bulge below. “Uh-oh, looks like my sis is a baby,” Ashley commented. Melina couldn’t help but blush. Melina then sat down and felt the mess mush into her. She didn’t know what to expect as the warm mass had just now enveloped her completely. But she noticed Ashley stood up and began to squat down. “Well, it’s my turn now,” Ashley said as small grunts began to form. Melina could easily see Ashley’s blue diaper with a wet splotch under the skirt. Right after gaining that view, Melina saw the diaper expand outward and the bulge then dropped down. Another grunt and another bulge formed. After that, Ashley stood up feeling her bottom. “It’s quite strange.” Melina didn’t realize that she herself was feeling her bottom. “Yeah, it is somewhat strange,” she replied. “But I feel much better to have gone.” “I guess so,” Ashley said patting her bottom. “But I think we need to change. These things stink.” Ashley wasn’t far off from that statement, as Melina agreed. They smelled pretty bad, but Melina expected it to as they did just mess themselves. The two girls waddled out and upstairs to find their mother for a change. Once they reached their mothers room, she instantly knew what they needed. Melina was to be changed after Ashley. It didn’t seem that much longer of a regular change when Ashley came out showing off her new clean diaper. Then their mother pointed her finger at Melina saying to come in now for her turn. So Melina and her messy diaper waddled up onto the changing towel. “Oh my, I can’t believe my oldest daughter would do this,” Melina’s mother was in disbelief. All Melina could do was blush with her statement. “So how does my baby like being a baby?” Melina didn’t even think twice on this, “I enjoy it.” “I see, well I like my baby being one as well,” Melina’s mother smiled. This made Melina happy as well, to know that her mother was alright with it. “Hmm, so would my baby like to continue being one?” “I would mommy,” Melina said childishly. “Okay then, my baby will be a baby then,” Melina’s mother smiled brightly. “Melina, I’m happy you want to do this.” The two of them hugged, but the sudden rise in Melina made her realize the mess needing to be cleaned. The procedure for changing was almost the same. But Melina noticed that many wipes were being used as she felt multiple wipes across her bum. Though it seemed like she was wiped down a hundred times, a new pink diaper with a flower pattern enveloped onto her. The difference between this diaper and the previous one’s is that this one actually was her size. Then she noticed a new package of diapers, one’s with the exact same pattern as the one she now wore. Melina just now realized this is where their mother was the whole time--looking for her own diapers. “I hope you like them,” Melina’s mother said as she patted the front of the diaper. “I love them mommy,” Melina was smiling. Melina walked out of the bedroom with a slight pat on her bottom from her mother. She then proceeded to her sister’s room where she was already changed for bed. The time definitely indicated that it was time for bed. Before Melina was going to exit Ashley’s room, she lifted her skirt to show off her new diaper. “Wait, where did you?” Ashley was in disbelief. “Mom got me my own,” Melina said. “I see, well they suit you,” Ashley commented. Melina smiled from her statement. “As for me, I’ll stick with my blue ones.” The same comment made Melina slightly laugh as she walked out of the room. Melina quickly changed into her white pajamas and couldn’t stop looking at the diaper she wore. The day she had just experienced, as well as the care she felt from her mother. All the curiosity towards being a baby had gained her something she now wish never to leave. So Melina laid there in her diaper staring into the ceiling. She felt the urge to pee, and without much hesitation, she relaxed long enough for it to all come out. The warm feeling between her legs matched the ones she felt in her heart. Chapter 1 Sun beaming through the window, Melina slowly wakes up. Groggily wiping her eyes, she sits up. As she sits up, she’s reminded of the blissful already wet diaper on her waist. She thought she may have wet herself in her sleep, but then remembered she did it before she did go to sleep. Despite how much she liked the feeling, it did start to itch. Now her thoughts started concentrating on making her diaper warmer. But despite to her thought, she didn’t feel the urge to go yet. So instead she got up and felt her pink flowery patterned diaper slush back into position. The weight of her urine in the diaper caused it to bulge out being visible through her white pajama pants. She knew she should go and get changed by her mother. Checking the clock on her phone indicated 10am, Tuesday, which meant her mother should be up. As she walked out of her room and was nearing her sister Ashley’s, she began to wonder if her poor sister suffered another accident in the night. And just as her thought filled her brain to see her sister’s yellow stained blue diaper, the door opened. Ashley stood behind the door with her left hand still on the knob. One thing stood out immediately, the bulge on Ashley’s blue pajama pants. This bulge was very much like her own, which must have meant Ashley had a night time accident, or went on purpose or possibly both. “Did you umm, you know?” Melina tried asking politely. Even though the two of them didn’t have any fears the day before about the usage of their diapers, Melina still felt a bit bad for her sister’s bed wetting. “Yeah, I had another night time accident,” Ashley answered back with no stumble. But Melina could only help give a concerned look. “Well, we should get changed.” “Alright, you can take a shower first then,” Melina smiled back. “Um, sis,” Ashley stumbled her question. Melina could only turn her head a bit sideways not knowing what she could say. “When did you, you know?” It now made sense with Ashely’s staring at her waist. “Oh, I ended up going sometime last night before I went to bed,” Melina said with a pat to her diaper. “Oh jeez, you know you don’t have to use it at night too?” Ashley stated. Even though that was obvious to Melina, she still can’t help but smile at how it feels to go. “Well, this way was easier.” “Maybe you’re still a baby or something,” Ashley stated. This caused Melina to blush and give a slight chuckle. “Hehe, maybe you’re right,” Melina replied. “But wouldn’t that make us both babies?” Melina quickly fired back. Her hand reached out to touch the front of her sister’s swollen diaper. This caused Ashley to blush a bit at the statement. “Maybe so, but I was thinking how weird we must be.” Ashley began to hang her head down. This caused Melina to feel fairly bad as well. “Just, there can’t be anybody else who’d enjoy this like us.” Melina began to feel for her sister who must have been deep in thought about the whole idea. “Well we should get changed at least,” Melina stated to break the atmosphere. After stating that, Melina let Ashley walk in front of her towards their mother’s bedroom. Since Ashley was going to be getting changed and take a shower first, Melina decided to go back in her room to think about what Ashley just stated. She is quite right about it being weird. I don’t think I could even imagine my friends doing this nor anyone else. But it just feels right to me, shouldn’t that be all that matters. As long as it feels welcome to us, we shouldn’t have to care about how weird it’d be. I suppose I should take a look into this later tonight to relieve her doubts. Soon after she was done thinking, her mother walked into her room. “How you doing baby?” Melina smiled at her comment. “I’m feeling excellent,” Melina’s face beamed. This caused her mother to smile brighter. “That’s wonderful, now how about your diaper?” Her mother asked quickly. Before Melina could even reply, her mother was sticking her finger down her waist. She felt even more like a baby to not announce her status. Despite how weird it seemed, she quite enjoyed the feeling. Her mother pulled her fingers out almost as fast as she had put them in. “Looks like someone’s needing a change. Ashley’s done in the shower, so you can take one first.” She began to walk out of Melina’s room and turned around before exiting. “I almost forgot, are you wanting to wear a diaper today as well? I should have asked you instead of assuming you would.” Now came Melina’s chance to continue her diaper dream. Before she could speak though, she could only think of her sister Ashley. “Did you ask Ashley already?” Her mother nodded, “I asked her when she came to get her diaper removed to shower. And she said she wanted to. In fact, I just changed her into another diaper already.” This gave Melina all the more reason to respond, “Then I would like to as well.” Her mother smiled in return, “Okay baby, after you finish your shower come into my room.” With that said her mother walked up to her and stripped her pajama pants off and quickly untapped her swollen diaper. Melina had no choice now but to get in the shower. Despite her realizing the repeated usage of the word baby towards her, she didn’t feel bad. She quite enjoyed her mother calling her a baby in fact. Melina always enjoyed taking her time in the shower, especially when it’s nice and warm. She had stopped taking baths now that she had been a bit busier with school. Since then she’s had a bad habit of not being able to take a bath at night. And with both Ashley’s and her summer vacation coming to a close after this weekend, she felt taking a bath wouldn’t be happening soon. After her shower, Melina dried herself with a fresh white towel and wrapped it around her. Even though it was only girls in the household for the time being, it’d still be poor practice not to wrap oneself. She never had to worry about walking into her father as their father was usually away. He was a fairly well ranking business man who made travel plans for business all the time. Melina misses him many times, but whenever he would be home for more than a night, they’d spend the day together as a happy family. She always felt like she was a little girl again around him, and felt Ashley’s the same. The four of them would always smile when they were together. Even though they can’t experience it all the time, Melina believes at least they have these moments to remember. Otherwise they could end up being too spoiled and bored of that love. Melina pattered through the hallway into her mother’s bedroom wrapped in only a towel. There she spotted on the bed the same changing mat and her pink diaper as well as her mother waiting in anticipation for her. Melina wondered if her mother lived in her room or something as whenever she’d go in there, her mother was almost always there. “You ready for your change sweetie?” Her mother smiled. Melina nodded, and was then led to lay down on the changing mat. First her towel was removed reveling her well rounded breasts as well as her bare bottom. However unlike the last time, Melina wasn’t feeling as embarrassed showing everything to her mother. Her mother then made quick work with applying the powder and lotion putting her in another diaper. It has her disbelieve how fast the process goes, which seems faster than a toilet break would be. After she was lifted up, she could get up and move about then. “I’ll check on you two during the day okay?” her mother spoke. Melina replied with a nod and wondered if that meant she was going to be checking their diapers during the day. The thought of it made her feel more babyish and giggly. The thought of her mother always being in her room came about her mind again. “Hey mom, I was wondering why do I seem to always find you in here?” “That’s simple sweetie,” her mother smiled. “It’s because we meet here coincidently every time.” “Alright,” Melina still wasn’t sure if that was the truth or not. She decided to not ask any further and walk to her room to get ready for the day. Each step along the way feeling delightful with her padding making her waddle. For today, Melina decided to be lazy and go with a pink shirt with a logo and a pair of jeans. She looked at her bum, and found that the diaper wasn’t too obvious but did pop out a little. After changing she decided to see if her sister was down stairs. Walking towards the TV that was off she could see her sister sitting on the couch reading on her tablet. Ashley was wearing a white frilly skirt and a blue shirt. She also put her hair in a ponytail with the help of a blue ribbon. Melina was starting to be a bit jealous of Ashley having longer hair than her. Her hair only went to her shoulders while Ashley’s would commonly hang halfway down her back. But what took Melina’s mind the most was what could be underneath her sisters skirt—a diaper. Ashley noticed her sister and smiled. “Did you say yes today too?” Melina nodded quickly in response. “Oh good. Can I see it?” “I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” Melina shot back quickly. “Okay, then on the count of three,” Ashley said grabbing the hem of her skirt. Melina nodded and started to undo her pants. “One, two, three!” As she said three, Melina quickly pulled her pants down to her knees revealing her diaper. At the same time, she saw her sister raise her skirt up revealing her pink diaper. “Not blue today?” Melina was shocked to see her sister in a different color. “I was feeling extra girly today,” Ashley said with a slight blush. This made Melina just want to jump on her sister and hold her tight. “You’re looking cute, and I mean in a babyish way,” Ashley smirked at her. This only caused Melina to smile. “Well, should we help mother with breakfast?” Melina asked. “Sure, only if I get to help with the pancakes,” Ashley replied. “Alright,” Melina nodded with a smile. She would never turn down that offer as Ashley was the household’s master of pancakes. The only thing she could think of was how the next batch could taste. And with that thought, the two girls waddled off into the kitchen. The breakfast the three of them prepared both smelt and looked fantastic. Scrambled eggs, pancakes with fruit on top, bacon and French toast. As the three girls chomped through the delectable goods, smiles filled the room. Nobody could talk about the weather, nor the news as this was the only thing on their minds. With the non-stop eating, it wasn’t long before all the plates were cleaned. They all looked happy as well as being full. After Ashley and Melina helped with the dishes, they walked back out into the living room. “What would you like to do for today?” Melina asked. “I think I’m going to try and finish this series up,” Ashley replied. “Alright, I guess I’ll watch something then.” After lunch the two of them continued doing what they were doing. Ashley reading on her tablet and Melina decided to play a game. Their mother decided to join them as well, except she’d just watch whatever it was they were doing. Though Melina has had their mother try playing with them, but she never did as well as they did. It wasn’t long till she started to feel a tinge on her bladder letting her know of its need to relieve. She ignored it and got back to her game. The more she played the more her urge kept growing. She began crossing her legs and started to fear if her mother could tell if she needed to use the toilet at that instant. While crossing her legs she could feel the familiar padding that she knew she could go in, but in front of her mother was a different story. She continued playing more when she started to feel a bit more desperate, and starting thinking to ask her mother to take her diaper off so she could use the toilet like a big girl. Then she realized the truth. If I used my diaper right here right now, it’d be very babyish. It would be even more babyish if I went in her lap. The real question would be, how do I get in that position? Knowing that it would be impossible to get into her mother’s lap, she decided she might as well just let it go then. She was wearing a diaper after all, and should have just gone from the start. Melina then uncrossed her legs and began to relax. She could tell she really had to go as she could feel it starting to come almost immediately. It’s fine, I’m wearing a diaper and it’s perfectly fine for me to use it like a baby. After that thought, she instantly began to feel even more relaxed as it started to stream out into the diaper. She felt the warmth spread all around her bum as she smiled and continued to play her game. See, just like a baby. And didn’t even have to get up from my game. About the same time she had just finished going, she felt a tug at her waist. She realized it was her mother sticking her fingers down her diaper. Her mother must have been able to tell she used her diaper. This thought inevitably caused Melina to blush. “Looks like someone needs a change,” her mother smiled. This caused Ashley to look over, “Uh oh, did my sister have an accident?” Melina couldn’t help but turn even redder with the announcement. “It’s fine, I mean that’s what the diaper is for.” After she said that, their mother nodded. This helped calm her down. Their mother quickly then went and checked Ashley’s diaper under her skirt. “Looks like you are still dry.” “Yeah,” Ashley said with her legs crossed. Melina wondered if she needed to relieve herself as well. After she finished up the stage she was on, she followed her mother upstairs. The changing process was as speedy as ever and she was then able to go search and destroy some more not having to worry about the breaks in between. Once they got back down, her mother quickly checked Ashley again but this time had a different result. “Oh, looks like someone’s wet now,” her mother announced. Ashley looked very red. “It’s okay Ashley, didn’t it feel better to go?” Melina attempted to cheer her up. Ashley quickly flashed a smile. “Yeah, it did,” Ashley said calming down. “You should get a change now sweetie,” their mother said. “Can I bring my tablet with?” Ashley politely asked. Their mother quickly responded with a nod. After that, Melina watched the two of them walk up the stairs. Wow, can continue to read and still use the bathroom. Really is the ultimate hands free mode. Though, mostly is due to us having our mother change us. It almost seemed like seconds after and Ashley was back on the same spot on the couch that she had left. She was followed by their mother who looked like she had something to say. So the two of them stopped and payed attention to her. “I wanted to let you know, that we should probably tell your father of this,” their mother spoke up. Melina didn’t realize this dilemma. They completely forgot about their father in this picture. “He’ll be home for just tonight, so I’ll let him know then.” She couldn’t picture their father accepting them becoming babies again. This caused Melina begin to panic. “Don’t worry though, you know how open of a man he is. Trust me, I should know. Should I tell you the time I told him of a strange interest of mine?” her mother smirked. She felt like she could almost laugh at this statement. But she also felt like she could picture her mother sitting back with her leg over the other and snapping her fingers—the epiphany of sassiness. The feeling she felt definitely felt like she could indeed trust her father and could only laugh at the disbelief she originally had. But what had her very curious was their mothers “strange interest.” “So don’t worry, I’ll work it out with him, and he won’t even mention it for a while till you get more comfortable around him with it.” Melina now felt like she had the world’s greatest parents. “Alright, I understand,” Melina replied. “Oh good, I’m glad you did,” her mother said with a smile. “I’m still a little afraid,” Ashley said. “It’ll be fine, remember the time he acted as a princess so you could be a prince for the day?” Melina said hoping it’d calm her down. “Oh yeah, I remember that.” Ashley said with a laugh. “So you girls shouldn’t have to worry about it, just relax and continue with what you like okay?” Melina’s mother stated. She wondered if her mother stated a bit more than what appeared, and that maybe it has something to do with that strange interest of hers. Melina could only help but continue to think on it. It was soon time for the two girls to go to bed, so they got another quick diaper change and went off to their rooms. Melina went to see how Ashley was holding up since she seemed to have some dilemmas of bad thoughts that day. Once she entered her sister’s room, she could see her sister wearing a pink nightgown. She really is trying to be extremely girly today. “How are you doing tonight?” Melina quickly asked the girly girl. “I’m feeling fine, you?” Ashley replied. “Ah I’m doing great, just wondering, well good night.” Melina said with a smile. “Good night sis,” Ashley replied back with an equal smile. Melina walked into her room and decided she was not going to lose to her sister. So she put on the frilliest pink night gown she had. With a quick twirl, she could feel herself being powered up with girly powers. She then remembered she was going to look to see if she could find out more about whether they truly were weird or not. And there was only one way to find out, and that was to look it up. She knew that the library was usually the best idea to look something up, but she didn’t think a library would have this kind of research nor would they be open at this time. So her only other option was to look on her computer. Both the girls had a home computer in their rooms. Once she got on and saw the same space background on the Mac desktop, she quickly pulled up Safari and went to Google. There she entered some key choices that seemed to fit what they were and was astonished to actually have found many results. She quickly found a website with a post filled with others who also liked diapers. Melina now knew that they weren’t entirely weird and that there were others like them. After reading this, she closed it and went to see her sister to tell her right away. She quickly knocked on her sister’s door making sure she was up. “Yeah?” Ashley said while being muffled behind the door. So Melina proceeded to enter. “I just looked up whether we were weird or not,” Melina quickly said. Ashley gave her a strange look. “There are several others who are like us.” After hearing this, Ashley began to blush. “So don’t feel bad, were not weird. Even if we seem strange to others, we are who we are and nothing can change that. If it makes us happy, then we shouldn’t need to worry. It’ll just be a part of who we are.” After her speech, Ashley quickly went to hug her. “Thank you sis,” Ashley said with a slight tear in her eye. “That really makes me feel happy!” “I’m glad!” Melina held her tight. Almost at the same time as the two were done hugging, the front door sounded. Either a robber was breaking in, or it was their father. Melina frolicked out and down the stairs. Once she saw the man, she couldn’t help but jump into his arms. “I missed you daddy!” Melina shouted. The man in turn squeezed tighter. This started to make her feel like a little girl, though this this time she really was if you counted her diaper. Realizing this, she worried that her father may figure out on his own. “I missed you too Melina!” Her father replied. He wasn’t all that much taller than their mother, but always held a serious face next to his pair of green eyes. The dark hair definitely showed that there was little chance that Melina and Ashley could not have the same hair color. After kissing her on the cheek, he set her down. The sounds of footsteps down the stairs showed both Ashley and their mother coming to see the man. “How was the trip dad?” Ashley asked while hugging him. “It went alright, I wouldn’t mind if any of the other employees actually looked up what they were supposed to do, but just another day at work I suppose,” he replied. After releasing her and kissing her on the cheek he looked at their mother. “Oh, hello there. Just who might you be?” “Me?” Their mother looked both ways as if there were others around her then looked at him. “I might be a princess, but I’m in love with my prince in shining armor.” After stating that, the two proceeded to kiss. Melina felt they would almost put on a performance for a play right then, but they only continued to hug. But she also felt a little shocked to hear her mother say “princess.” I guess grown woman still like to be princesses too. Melina certainly knew what was probably going to happen in their bedroom that night after they talked. The two of them were always romantic when they had the chance. Plus she could understand that they probably longed to have a good time together when he would be away for so long. She once asked their father if he was faithful to her and not cheating while he was away. And he replied with, “If I did such a thing to her, then I would be wasting the feelings I have for her.” Melina then came to learn about how their father actually never dated other woman before he met their mother. She couldn’t believe that from the pictures of him in the past and how he looked, but apparently was the truth. Which had meant that their father had never slept with another woman, besides their mother. After stating all their stories, Melina went back upstairs to go to bed. She wished she could be with her father longer, but knew it was growing much later than she’d normally go to bed at. So she got under her pink covers and began closing her eyes. She then began to feel the front of her diaper under her gown. Starting with pokes, then slipping her finger inside. Chapter 2 It was Wednesday and the sun was shining through the window as Melina checked her phone to see it was 10am. She felt a tinge at her bladder telling her it was time to go to the bathroom. But the diaper under her gown told her otherwise. It told her that it was time to be free and just let go without a care. And with that thought, she stood up but still sat in her bed and just relaxed. It took her several seconds before it started trickling out into her diaper. The warmth that she just can’t seem to get enough of. The day proceeded like it did before, though her mother didn’t come see her in the morning. Melina decided to just get in the shower and save her mother some trouble of having to check on her. Therefor she decided to just walk in for a diaper change after her shower. As she walked into the bedroom something looked different than usual. There isn’t any diaper changing supplies out! Melina was now wondering what was happening, was she going to be wearing a diaper for the day or not? Did her mother’s conversation with her father turn ugly? She then started thinking if this was for the best, after all she’s too old to be doing such a thing. However, Melina can’t deny she enjoys wearing diapers. This turn of events so quick after she had just found something she liked made her almost burst into tears. Before she could even shed a tear, she felt someone approach behind her. In that instant arms were wrapped around her with a tight embrace-- Melina was being hugged. She thought it may have been her younger sister, however the person hugging her was taller and had a larger bust. This must have meant it was her mother. “Where were you mother?” Melina asked. “I was thinking of getting a head start on today, so I was making some breakfast,” her mother said tightening her grip. After she said that, she let go. Wondering about getting changed into a diaper, she turned around in her towel still wrapped around her body. “Hey mother,” Melina started. Her mother turned her head wondering about what she was going to say. “What about me getting changed?” Knowing what she meant, her mother quickly answered. “Oh about that, I have to talk to you two girls about that.” Melina feared for the worse now, as what her mother said sounded quite bad. “Can you just get ready like you would regularly for today and wake your sister up to come down?” Melina had no reason to decline this simple request, “Sure.” She sounded somewhat disappointed. “Hehe,” her mother began laughing. This confused her as to why would her mother begin to chuckle like so. “What is it?” Melina wondered. “I was just thinking how flat you used to be is all,” her mother said. After hearing this, Melina couldn’t help but blush and cover herself. “Oh mom,” Melina said as she dashed back to her room. Back in her room, Melina decided to compete with her sister in the cute outfit competition. Thus for her day, she decided to go with a light blue shirt with a pink skirt with several frills. Then she remembered today she would no longer be diapered, so she pulled a pair of pink underwear out and slid them up. While brushing her hair she walked over to Ashley’s room. Quickly knocking on her door, she could hear several groans indicating life awakening. “What is it?” Ashley asked. Melina took this as her cue to enter. “Mom was wanting to talk to us,” Melina answered. “About what?” Ashley questioned while wiping her eyes. “I think it’s about our diapers,” Melina stated. This instantly caused Ashley to blush. She wasn’t sure if she was overthinking it, but she could have sworn to see Ashley hiding her hand under her blankets to feel herself. Well, she’s wearing a diaper, I wonder if she wet during her sleep again? “Oh and umm, did you know?” Ashley looked her in the eyes, “Seems so.” Melina felt happy that her sister seemed quite alright with telling her casually. It made her feel closer to her younger sister. “I’d say get up and get ready before hand, but I don’t think it should matter.” “Alright.” After Ashley glanced at her phone for emails and more importantly the time, she got out of bed and followed Melina down the stairs. They were all sitting down on the couch, Melina fully dressed and Ashley still in her nightgown while their mother wore a long black skirt with a sleeveless shirt. Melina was wondering if this discussion was going to be about what her mother and father talked over the night before. Their mother took a quick breath, “As you may wonder what I wanted to talk to you two about, I’ll make it short.” This started to make Melina worry now whether she was going to be able to continue to wear diapers or not. She even started to feel jealous over Ashley who was still in hers. “I decided that for today you two should get ready normally, meaning no diapers for the day time.” There it was, Melina’s worst fear. Part of her just wanted to melt into nothing, and the other part wanted to cry and run. But before she could even move, her mother continued. “The reason for this is because I didn’t think you two would want to wear in front of your friends for the rest of the week. So rather than stop tomorrow, I thought it’d be better to halt it today.” Melina could feel herself feeling relieved almost like she had just wet herself in fact. She completely agreed that it was probably better for them to halt earlier than later especially if their friends were going to be coming over for the week. “That’s all I really wanted to say, so don’t worry if you thought I was wanting you to stop completely,” her mother smiled. “You can continue again after they leave, which actually makes me think I should have asked you two first. So I’ll ask you real fast, do you want to wear diapers during the day while they are over here?” Melina and Ashley shook their heads in unison. No way did Melina want her friend to see a diaper on her. “That’s what I was thinking, which also makes me believe you most likely won’t want to wear them to school either.” Melina was now in shock, was her mother really going to let them wear to school if they wanted to? “Yeah, that’d be kind of embarrassing,” Melina said blushing. Ashley nodded with the same expression. “That’s why I was going to ask you two again, do you want to continue wearing during the day?” Their mother asked. Melina didn’t quite understand what she was saying. “If you do then I could just have you come home to a warm diaper after school then.” Now Melina got the idea. Rather than wearing the entire day, they’d just wear after school then. “I’ll ask you two later individually alright. So think about it and make your decision then.” The two young girls nodded and stood up thinking the conversation was over then, but were stopped by the open palm their mother held out. “Hold it, I have one last thing to say. For night times, we’ll be doing the same thing as usual. No escaping Melina, I think if your sister has to wear one during the night with your friends over, you should too,” her mother smirked an almost evil grin. “Alright,” Melina responded instantly. She was sort of wondering about the nights, now she had her answer. In fact, she was glad to wear one at night along Ashley despite their friends being over. After all, she did promise her that she would join her and she was willing to risk it all for that. Her mother began to pat her on the head, “That’s my good girl, I’ll even help you two escape anything unnecessary if it comes to it.” This made Melina glad to know their mother was on their side. They began to walk away meaning the conversation was over, but one thing felt missing. Melina wondered how the conversation between her mother and father went. “U-um, I was wondering,” Melina stumbled her words. This got her mother’s and Ashley’s attention. “How did the conversation with dad go?” A joyful expression came upon her mother’s face, “Oh that, I almost forgot about that.” They stood there in silence for a few moments, just dreading what possibly their father could have said. Was it going to be something rotten, like “my two girls are doing what?!?” or something more dreary like “so,” takes a sip of hard liquor, “it’s finally come to this, the time they screw themselves up.” “Well, here’s what he said. It took him a few minutes to adjust to what I had told him.” Now both Melina and Ashley’s eyes appeared like they’d pop out from all the suspense their mother kept up. Then she held a finger up like a light bulb just appeared, “No wait it was actually a few seconds. Anyways, all he said was…” She heard her mother clear her throat and put her hand up in front of her chin and laid it flat with her fingers pointing towards the floor. This was most likely her impression of their father she likes to put on. “If they found something they like, as long as it’s harmless, let’s nurture it.” “Oh, so he’s alright with it then?” Melina felt relieved and happy at the same time. She saw Ashley sighing behind their mother, she must have been relieved as well. “Yup, though he thinks that changing your diapers is a mother’s job.” With that, they all laughed and left to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen they took their seats, Melina on one end with Ashley to her left and her mother straight across. On their plates was eggs, sausage, toast and hash browns with a glass of milk. As she grabbed the fork to her right, her mother spoke. “Oh before I forget, I was wondering if you’d like to run to the store with me Melina.” Melina didn’t give this much of a second thought, “Sure.” “Alright, just was wanting to get some things ready for when your friends come over.” And with that they began to eat. While they were eating, Melina heard her mother give a slight chuckle. She didn’t understand what that was for. Ashley was also blushing, but it still didn’t make sense to her. She decided to brush it off and continue eating. After they finished and put the dishes in the sink, Melina and her mother proceeded to get ready to out. They didn’t need to take that long as it wasn’t someplace special other than the grocery store. “I’ll see you later then,” Ashley waved them off. “Yup, see ya later,” Melina waved back. And with that the two got in a silver van and drove off. The grocery store wasn’t that far off from where they lived, so they arrived rather quickly. It was a standard grocery store, nothing too fancy, but it had everything they needed at least. While walking down the second aisle after entering, Melina felt a need to relieve her bladder. Before she started thinking to relieve herself right then and there, she knew she was no longer in a diaper. Not only that but she was out in public, no way should she do such a thing here. So she decided to hold out till they get home. The more items that added into the cart, Melina felt more pressure adding onto her. She tried her best not to cross her legs, as she didn’t want her mother to know she needed the restroom badly. The only thing she could hope for is for them to finish soon. They were now finished getting everything on the list, and then proceeded towards the counter. The aisle they passed along the way had adult diapers, which made Melina stare wishing she were in one right then and there. After purchasing all the items, Melina made quick work on getting everything loaded in the car so they could get home sooner than later. Once she got her seatbelt on she began to cross her legs. Her mother started the car and now she could only tell herself to keep fighting till they got home. Along the way she felt like she could burst about any second, biting her lip and crisscrossing her legs just didn’t feel like it’d help at all. That was when her mother took notice of her predicament. “Do you have to pee sweetie?” her mother asked. Melina could only help by nodding. “You could have gone in the store silly.” Melina felt embarrassed for not wanting to, “I know, it’s just I thought I could hold out till we got home is all.” “Well, try to hold out as we are close to home anyways,” her mother said with a concerned expression. “But if you are struggling to hold it, where you think you could burst any second, then do me one favor and not hold it any longer. Just let it out okay, if it feels really bad, I don’t want you to hurt yourself. I don’t mind if you have an accident in the car sweetie, just do it if it’ll make you feel better okay.” Melina could only continue to blush and nod. She now had confirmation that it was perfectly fine for her to wet herself even though she wasn’t wearing a diaper. Now she only wished she was wearing a diaper as she’d have gone ages ago. But imagining that feeling almost let her lose it. This was definitely the situation her mother just stated where if she were to feel bursting any second to not worry and go. But their home was not that far off so she wondered if she should try to hold out until then. She decided to try her best to hold out as long as she could to make it home. They weren’t that far off after all. So she continued holding herself hoping that they’ll make it at that moment. It was only a couple minutes away when they pulled into the drive way, Melina felt victorious. But the battle wasn’t quite over yet, she still needed to make it to the restroom. Before the engine was turned off, Melina flew open her door and began running for it. Quickly opening up the front door, she waltzed through taking her shoes off and then continue to run up the stairs. Hoping her sister wasn’t in the bathroom. However, if Ashley was in the bathroom, Melina knew she better give up then and let it go. Thankfully, Ashley was not in the bathroom and was completely emptied for her. It must have been the gods at play, making the bathroom un-occupied at this dire time. With that in thought, she rushed in and quickly lifted the lid of the toilet. The anticipation got to her and she felt herself starting to leak into her underwear. She caught herself though and quickly shut the door at the same time as pulling her underwear down. Pulling her skirt up she sat down on the toilet and felt immediate relief. All her hard work paid off, she had made it. The rest of the day proceeded like the day before. Melina playing games with Ashley joining in as well. It didn’t take long before it was bedtime. After the two girls were diapered for the night, Melina felt happy and wished she was in this state some time ago. Her thought was broken up by her mother knocking on her door and entering. She came in with a smile, “I was coming to ask the question I gave before.” Melina now remembered what it was before that she wondered, and realized she didn’t think about it too much. “I was wondering if you wanted to continue wearing during the day?” Melina then realized, she had already made her decision ages ago, “I would love to.” Her mother beamed a smile back at her, “Alright, I’m all happy to help with you then. So after school next week we’ll get you in a diaper. Though, you already are in one huh. Well, this’ll be for that day then.” Melina started to wonder just how her mother took her two daughters wearing diapers as if they were babies. “Hey mom,” Melina spoke. Her mother twisted her head showing she was listening. “I was wondering, how do you feel about us wearing diapers?” She was almost afraid to ask this and to hear what her mother had to say. “Well,” her mother started. “At first I thought it was rather strange, but at the same time I sort of liked the idea of my two babies being babies again. So don’t you worry, I love you for who you are and I want you to be happy. Plus, I actually understand your general interest in diapers, so I sympathize with you. I know there’s no harm, so I’ll only want to continue loving you like a mother should.” This shocked Melina, hearing how her mother completely accepts her and wants her to continue if it would make her happy. “Thank you mother,” Melina felt slightly embarrassed by how sappy she must’ve sound. Then she wondered what Ashley said. “Oh, what did Ashley say?” The next thing she saw was her mother’s finger sticking out, “You’ll find out soon enough.” And with that she left her room wishing her good night. One thing her mother said stuck out to her like glue. She said she understood our interest in diapers, but how exactly would she? This must be something to deal with that special interest she has. I only wonder, what exactly that is. Melina decided to not think too much more on it and drift off to sleep. She had a lot to look forward to when her best friend came over. Chapter 3 Waking up, Melina couldn't believe how fast time goes. The day was when her friends would be coming over before school started. Something that was planned months in advance. Her biggest worry was the fact school was within a day. Little did she want it to; time was moving on, and she was closer to being an adult. While sitting up, she was reminded of what didn't make her quite an adult. The thickness of her diaper touching her skin made her touch the top of her pajamas. Feeling the thickness between her fingers and a need to pee caused Melina to sit up while relaxing. Breathing in and out, with her fingers still on her diaper, warmth spread throughout her legs. Not worrying about causing leakage to her bed, she just smiled and let go. With the routine in place, Melina's mother came to change her once she had finished. Melina would then ready herself for the day. However, Melina couldn't help wishing to wear another diaper. What if I wore one? My best friend wouldn't find out, would she? The thought of her friend catching on caused Melina to shake her head. Maybe I should play it safe. Now that Melina and Ashley were both ready and in underwear, they turned on the tv to wait for their friend's arrival. "Ding dong," the doorbell sounded. Melina was the first to act, rushing off the couch. Once she gave the sleek black door a firm swing, the door revealed a younger girl standing with a shy smile. She was around Ashley's age, with chest-length red hair and brown eyes, though she wasn't the most expressive. Today her attire appeared to be a white graphic tee with a pair of jeans. "Ashley," Melina called out, despite Ashley already behind her. "Emily's here!" The young girl was Ashley's best friend—named Emily. Emily was a rather sweet girl, so Melina was happy that she was her closest friend. They've all spent time together for several years, so even Emily felt like a close friend to Melina. "I'm right here!" Ashley pouted. "Hey, Emi!" Melina always thought the nickname was cute, so she sometimes called the younger girl by the same title. "Hey Ashley," Emily tilted her head with a smile. She was a little too proper to find a cute nickname to call Ashley, or so that is what Melina thought. "Looks like you got here first," Melina announced. "I did? So, Lisa isn't here yet?" Melina nodded, "Yeah, but you two can have fun." "Okay," Emily nodded before entering and taking off her white sneakers. "Ashley, we have to talk." "Okay," Ashley responded, guiding her friend up to her room. Melina was happy for Ashley, though she would have to wait a little longer for her best friend. Speaking of which, once Melina stepped away from the front door, the doorbell alarmed once again. Giving a vibrant smile, Melina turned around with a skip straight to the door. Once opened, a slightly taller girl with shoulder-length black hair and a gentle smile. She stepped in like this was her home, wearing a black striped shirt under an unbuttoned magenta shirt with a pair of dark leggings. Slipping off the black slip-on shoes, she gracefully grinned towards Melina. "I’m so glad you’re here, Lisa!” Melina beamed. “I am too,” Lisa returned her glance. She stepped onto the carpet and gave a demanding look. “Shall we talk in your room for a while?” “Sure.” “You seem well since we last visited,” Lisa smiled gently. Melina had finished giving Lisa the rundown of her past couple of days, excluding the padded content. “Mhm, it's been quite fun!” Melina thought back to the diapers once again before shaking her head, giving Lisa all her attention. “How have you been?” “Oh, you know, just the usual. Sitting back and reading my book.” Lisa wasn’t the extremely outgoing type; thus, she would recline and read a book or watch a show. Melina was elated to know she was a good friend to Lisa ever since she accidentally knocked the book out of the girl’s hand when they were about ten. This allowed them to talk about the movies that had come from the series. Lisa was the type to have been bullied, which caused Melina to cry just remembering those days. Thankfully, due to Melina’s influence, the present was a much different time for the mature girl. “Ah, gotcha.” “You didn’t watch the show yet, have you?” Lisa’s question was about a particular show the two enjoyed watching together; correction: watching together with Ashley and her friend. This show was on the cartoon side, though the four of them enjoyed it. “No, I haven’t. I made sure Ashley didn’t as well. We can only hope Emi hasn’t either.” “I’d like to watch it now then,” Lisa stood from Melina’s bed. “Sure, I’ll go and get Ashley and Emi then.” Melina walked out first, followed by Lisa. She walked over to find Ashley and Emily giggling while sitting on the floor. The sight caused Melina to smile. “Hey, want to watch the show now?” Emily smiled as if a light bulb went off in her head, “Yes!” “You haven’t seen it either?” Ashley smiled. “Nope, I made sure not to,” Emily replied. “Good,” Melina nodded before helping the girls on their feet. She couldn’t help but wonder if Ashley told Emily about her bedwetting…or about her time in diapers. Thankfully, with the current settings, Melina was able to retrieve the latest episode for their show. Once retrieved, it began to play automatically, starting with the intro. This cartoon series was about a group of individuals, magic creatures, and their adventures. Given the four girls enjoyed watching it together, they always made time during the week for it. Sometimes Ashley would visit with Emily and watch the latest episode. Doing so provoked Melina to watch it with Lisa and vice versa. Melina and Ashley would watch together on the rarest occasion, only to notify their two friends to watch it themselves. However, that has rarely occurred. Over halfway through the episode, Melina felt an urge to use the restroom. Despite wanting to sit there and use her pants as the potty, she’d have to get up once after the episode finished its course. She took a glance over towards Lisa, who curled her lips back. What would Lisa say? Would she no longer want to be friends with me? Just because I have worn diapers recently…I cannot tell. Melina shook her thoughts to return her focus back to the cartoon. However, she couldn’t help be curious about what Lisa’s reaction would be, to tell the truth. With the episode over, Melina swiftly relieved herself on the potty. What she didn’t expect was to find the other three girls all had found themselves rushing to a bathroom of their own. Given there were only three functioning bathrooms in the household, one had to wait their turn. Despite not knowing who that may be, Melina went to converse with Lisa once more. “Hey Lisa, good episode, am I right?” Melina opened up. “Mm, it was indeed a good one,” Lisa gave nodded. “I personally liked when they jumped out of the hole.” “Oh, that scene was great!” After bouncing back a few scenes they enjoyed, an idea came to Melina’s head—a non-padding related subject. “I was wondering if you’d like to go for a walk?” “A walk?” Lisa appeared confused. “Yeah, it’ll be before we eat dinner, so we’ll be nice and hungry after. But I was thinking about Ashley and Emi.” “I see, a walk with all of us. I thought you meant just us at first.” “Haha, yeah. But I was thinking how Ashley and Emi are fast approaching adulthood.” Melina had to inhale and exhale for a second, thinking how she, too, was practically an adult at this point. “I wanted to revisit some of the nearby playgrounds we used to go to.” “Aw, that’s sweet of you. Sure, we can do that, though I won’t be going down old green tube now.” “Haha! Yeah.” Melina couldn’t help recalling the many times Lisa went down a green slide that has aged over the years; hence she deemed it “old green tube.” “Well, we should get Ashley and Emi then.” “Ehehe, yeah,” Emily giggled. Melina didn’t think about knocking as she overheard the two girls, Ashley and Emily, laughing about Ashley’s room. The two appeared shocked to find Melina enter, and both girls turned red. “Huh?” Melina smirked. “You two sound like you’re talking about something good?” Perhaps Ashley told Emi about her diapers and are both wearing one now? Nah, it couldn’t be. “It’s uh, nothing!” Ashley stared. “What is it, Melina?” “I was wondering if you’d two would like to go on a walk with us. We could revisit some of the old parks nearby since this might be your last time.” “I’d like to swing again,” Emily blushed. “Yeah, me too,” Ashley smiled with a similar pair of crimson cheeks. “Well, then. We should get going before dinner time!” With activity in mind, the group followed Melina with putting on their shoes, telling her mother where they were heading, and walked out the door. It had been some time since the four of them went out as such, given two of them were a few years older. But it didn’t stop Melina from wanting to revisit some good memories. As the time before, Melina took her younger sisters' hand, causing the girl to blush but not reject. Aw, I bet she’s embarrassed since we're not children anymore. Hand-in-hand, the sisters and their friends walked the sidewalk. “Weee!” shouted Emily. Ashley and Emily were both swinging side-by-side on the swing set. Melina couldn’t help smiling, watching over her sister. “Didn’t you want to swing too?” sounded Lisa to her right, also on a swing. Melina couldn’t help but laugh internally at the sight the two of them made as their legs had to really arch to properly sit on the swing made for younger kids. “I suppose I may,” Melina nodded. She raised her legs, causing her to be suspended on the swing free of the ground. Shifting her weight about, she managed to get her to swing forward and back. Lisa also was doing the same, though what appeared less effort being put forth. Once Melina felt an odd balance come about from the swing's rope, she stopped herself. Oof, maybe I need to lay off some extra pounds? Though this swing is made for younger kids, I can’t believe it's holding my weight to this extent. Despite not enjoying the swing herself, she at least could smile seeing Ashley and Emily cheerfully swinging about. The two newly teen girls entering adulthood appeared as if they were moving into elementary school. I’m glad we got to come here one last time. **** With the walk, playground, and dinner to fill their stomachs finished, the girls turned on the gaming console. They enjoyed playing a family-oriented party game that they all could enjoy. At least, that’s what Melina thought. “Lisa won again!” Melina cried out. The other two girls were consistently competing with her, but Lisa was just miles out of their league. “This just isn’t fair!” “Haha, you just have to practice more,” Lisa chuckled. “We don’t play this one too much,” Ashley commented. “I don’t either,” Emily added. I see, so we just have to practice more? I remember the time Lisa would always place behind me, but boy, have things changed. Melina couldn’t help thinking Lisa must have dedicated her side-time to improving on simple tasks just to show off to her friends. Quite frankly, despite the frustration it caused, it was impressive. “Girls,” Melina’s mother walked in with a smile. “I know you are all having fun, but remember you have school in the morning. It’d be best if you got ready for bed now.” “Okay,” Melina and the girls chimed. “Ashley, Melina, I’d like some help with something first if you don’t mind.” Help with what? Melina wondered before coming to a swift conclusion. “Oh, sure. We can do that, right Ashley?” Ashley’s eyes blinked several times, “Um, okay.” Melina rose off the couch first, “I trust you with cleaning up the game.” Giving a wink towards Lisa, who nodded, Melina took Ashley’s hand, helping her up. “Uwah,” Ashley blushed. “I’m not a little girl anymore.” “I know. I kind of miss it, though.” Melina heard a slight murmur come from Ashley before taking her towards their mother. “Perfect, now we’ll be going to my room then.” “Oh!” Ashley looked surprised before following Melina’s pace. Perhaps the light bulb in her head went off and finally put the puzzle together. Within the master bedroom, Melina’s mother closed the door behind the girls. “Let’s get you two changed real fast, not to worry your friends.” “Yeah,” Melina nodded, hopping on the bed first. Ashley nodded, joining her sister. “I was going to change you one at a time, but I guess this works too.” Melina’s mother gave a big smile before stripping the two girls' shorts and undies off. As per change, she applied the usual steps, just simultaneously using it to both girls at once. She finished with a smile as both were safely taped in place. Melina brushed the front of her pink diaper and smiled at its embrace. Feels great to be put back into a diaper! She began to blush as she wondered what her family might say if she blurted her thought out. They didn’t mind her wearing them, but was this indeed a decision she should be making? “I went ahead and picked your pajamas out. So, let mommy help change you into these as well!” “Okay!” Melina swiftly pulled her light blue shirt off, leaving her in a pink diaper and a pink bra. On the other hand, her mother assisted Ashley first by pulling her pink collared shirt off and leaving her in her training bra and diaper. Melina smirked towards Ashley, stroking her hands at the young girl’s chest. “Hmhm! Pretty soon, you’ll be moving up in sizes.” “Melina!” Ashley pouted, covering herself. “Arms,” Melina’s mother ordered to Ashley. With a beat red face, she turned the other way while raising her arms. Their mother proceeded to pull a light blue nightshirt over her head. “Your sisters right, though hehe.” “Not you too, mom!” Ashley turned an even brighter shade of red. Melina’s mother made quick work putting the two girls in their pajamas. Ashley wore a matching pair of a light blue shirt and pants tailored towards nighttime. As for Melina, she was given her pink pajama shirt and pants. Unable to resist, Melina rubbed against her rear to feel the extra padding. “You can’t tell, right?” Melina asked. “Nope,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Not at all.” Melina gave a smile before looking towards her sister’s rear end. There was a slight bulge it gave, though unlikely to be noticed. We should be fine. Walking hand-in-hand once more, Melina and Ashley rejoined their friends. They appeared to have changed already into their night outfits. Lisa wore a pair of lime green pajamas while Emily wore a white with a unicorn over the shirt. “I see you got ready too,” Lisa gently smiled. “Yup!” Melina answered. She turned to look at her sister, whose face beat red. “Is something wrong?” Emily asked. “Everything should be fine, right dears?” Melina’s mother walked behind them. She must be trying her best to make sure her daughters' secrets were kept safe—or so Melina thought. “I…” Ashley froze in place. Melina couldn’t help but wonder what was on her sister's mind. Ashley was contemplating something, but it’d be a mystery unless she announced it. She doesn’t need to go potty, right? I’m sure she went before we got changed like I have…unless she needs to poop? Maybe I should take her upstairs so she could do her business in private? Wait…she should probably use the toilet for tonight, haha. She proceeded to hold her sisters’ hand with that thought in mind. Ashley smiled towards her sister before exhaling. “I feel bad for keeping secrets. The truth is…” She looked down towards the floor. “I wet the bed…” Ashley… Melina held her sisters’ hand even tighter as the young girl began to sniffle with tears. This has to be so hard on you…You had to have been thinking about telling our friends…What can I do to help them understand… “I-it isn’t that bad, though, right?” Please understand! “S-so what right? I mean, you have to wear…protection, but it isn’t bad, right?” Emily walked up first towards Ashley. Her arms wrapped around the girl with a peaceful smile. “I don’t mind. That has to be tough to deal with, but I don’t mind. I don’t care if you wet the bed. You’re still my best friend!” “Emi…” Ashley proceeded to drench her cheeks. Melina began to look towards Lisa, who gave a soft expression. “I don’t mind either,” Lisa responded. “You’re still like a cute little sister to me after all.” “Aw, Lisa!” Melina smiled brightly. Our friends don’t mind! They care about you! “Aww, and here I was going to try and help keep it a secret,” Melina’s mother smiled. “Looks like we don’t have to, huh?” “Mmm, yeah,” Ashley wiped her teary face. “You wear protection, at least. That’s good,” Emily held the girls off-hand. “It’d be bad not to since you know hehe.” “Emi…” Ashley turned red once again. “I do cause, yeah, it’d be a mess every morning…” “I uh,” Melina voiced out. Oh, I want to help her not feel so bad! “I wear them too…” Melina turned red as she announced it. “I-I mean, I wear them, so she doesn’t have to feel so bad about being the only one to wear them.” “Ah, I see,” Lisa gave a smile. “That’s a nice sister. I’d do the same if I were you.” “Mhm! I would too!” Emily stated. “Haha, thanks,” Melina blushed. Thank you two for not thinking me weird! “Umm,” Emily turned red. “On that thought, would it be okay if I helped too? I mean, I don’t want to waste your supplies, but…” “I’m delighted to hear you want to help,” Melina’s mother smiled. “We have enough supplies, so you don’t have to worry. Just let me know in a short bit if you want to wear one of Ashley’s dia—protection, and I’ll supply you one.” “Okay, I’d be glad to.” “Well then, follow me.” Emily smiled towards Ashley before following their mother. She’s not going to actually change Emi into a diaper, is she? Whether Melina’s mother changed the girl or not, Melina never thought to question again. Minutes later, Emily walked back down with a cheerful grin. Melina, Ashley, and Lisa finished setting up their blankets and pillows, given they would sleep in the living room. Ashley flashed a smile back towards Emily. “Look, Ashley!” Emily pulled her pants down slightly to reveal a matching diaper to Ashley. “Hehe! They aren’t that bad, huh?” “Mmm,” Ashley shook her head. “They aren’t at all. Thanks!” “That’s what friends are for, silly! You are wearing one too, right?” “Mhm,” Ashley pulled her pajama pants slightly down, revealing a matching diaper. Haha, I guess they have the experience to share then. “It's like we have two younger sisters huh,” Lisa chuckled to herself. “Yeah,” Melina nodded back. Lisa began patting Melina’s bottom, “Maybe three?” “Haha,” Melina blushed. “I’m just kidding. It is nice what you are doing for your sister.” “Vzzzt,” sounded Melina’s phone, followed by a song. This announced to the girls that it was officially time to get ready for their first day back to school. Giving a groggy yawn, Melina stretched her arms. Feeling the urge on her bladder, Melina blushed, remaining under the covers of her pink blanket. A not so audible “hiss” flowed throughout her waist. Her diaper expanded while it grew in warmth. Melina smiled as she looked over to her sister, who currently was engaged with Emily. Though she was distracted by her urge to have heard their conversation. “Did you sleep well?” Lisa asked. “Mhm, yeah,” Melina nodded. “I’m not looking forward to getting up at this time from now on.” “Haha, same. It really is a pain, isn’t it.” Getting up early hadn’t been too rough to do near the end of the previous school year. Now that she was getting adjusted to the break schedule, sleeping in had been a real treat. Melina stood up, feeling the soaked diaper weigh down. She was now worried Lisa might be able to tell that she didn’t just wear one, but also used one. “Ashley,” Melina held her hand over to her sister. “We should get ready.” “Okay,” Ashley nodded, taking her sister's hand. Melina leaned in to whisper to her sister, “We should get changed first.” Ashley gave a blush and a smile, “Hehe, okay.” The two sisters told their friends they’d be visiting their mother to report Ashley and secretly Melina’s “accident.” Melina felt the warmth around her waist each step of the stairs. Diapers have felt rather nice these last few days. I know I’ve agreed to not wear them due to school, but I wonder how much longer I’ll get to wear them during the day. Though, maybe I shouldn’t much longer?

I winced as the moving truck hit a pothole. There had been a lot of potholes since we had turned down this road that seemed to have been forgotten by time, and it seemed the state of Texas Maintenance Division. I could see my dad periodically glancing up in the rear view mirror to check on me every time we hit a bump. I groaned in pain as my metal leg braces rattled up against the seat. My legs, still healing from the last break thanks to an old bat of a lady who found the potato chip aisle more interesting than watching where she was pushing her cart, were beginning to ache. “It barely touched her, she’s fine!” The old lady had insisted. My incessant wails of pain and the shards of bones nearly protruding from the skin said otherwise. Four more surgeries, and five months of physical therapy later and I was somewhat back on my feet. Kind of. I looked down at my legs and grimaced, now painfully swollen in the confines of the braces. Without the braces supporting my weight and keeping them straight, my legs were almost useless. They had been broken so many times they bent this way and that. There was next to no muscle mass, despite everyone telling me there was still a chance of gaining some use out of them if I just kept working on strengthening the muscles. To this, I always responded with, “What muscles?” My legs stopped where normal people my age's knees should be. Between that and my curved spine, I was a whopping 3 ft and 4 in, or a little over 102 centimeters tall. At school, I was by far, the shortest kid in my junior high. I usually hid my midget legs under a long skirt, or had a light blanket on my lap, mostly relying on my powered wheelchair to get from class to class as an aid from the disability department trailed behind me. To be fair though, it wasn’t really that old lady’s fault for breaking my legs. She really had only tapped me with her cart as she said. It would have been so much worse if I hadn’t been in my wheelchair; the fall could have killed me. When I was around one and half, my mom lifted me by the legs while changing my diaper and heard, what she thought at the time, was the cat batting something around on the floor nearby. I began screaming bloody murder for the rest of the day. After changing me and realizing no amount of bottles, food, cuddling, or sleep would console me, she reluctantly took me to the emergency room. After all, all she had done was change me, there was no way I was hurt. Turns out, the sound she heard wasn’t the cat. It was my hip breaking. It opened up a whole CPS investigation after reading the results of my x-rays. Not only was my hip broken with no possible explanation other than a diaper change, but after another set of x-rays just to see if I had sustained other injuries in their care, they saw improperly healed breaks in my right leg, right arm, three broken toes, two fingers, and a rib. My parents almost lost custody of me right then and there. Hospital staff were in the middle of filling out a child abuse report when a doctor noticed a strange phenomena in my eyes. Where the white should have been, there were instead streaks of blue. After running more tests, I was diagnosed with osteogenesis imperfecta, more commonly known as brittle bones syndrome. “You doing okay back there, Forest?” my dad asked. “Are you trying to hit every bump in the road?” I replied. “You’re gonna break my neck before we even get there!” The last thing I wanted was to be in a neck brace again. I’ve learned to live with being confined to a chair, all I ask in return is free range of my neck. It was awful only seeing what was directly in front of me. I could hear my mom playfully chastise him about the nickname, but he just laughed. We had a bit of a twisted sense of humor in our family. My real name was Jasmine, but my dad either called me Wade or Forest, depending on if my braces were on or off. Both of them horrified the general public, and I got just as much of a kick out of it as my parents did. My parents, my dad especially, were not very politically correct about my condition, and I liked it that way. Dealing with people was awkward, I didn’t need that kind of tension at home. I’ve been told I hide my insecurities behind a self-deprecating sense of humor. During my physical therapy sessions, as I held onto the staff’s hands and inched my way up and down the hallways my father could often be heard shouting, “Run, Forest, Run!” Seeing the horrified looks on the staff and fellow patients faces was priceless. It wasn’t until he explained why he sometimes called me “Wade” that almost got him kicked off the visitor list. Some jokes were meant to stay amongst family. Two years ago, for my 13th birthday, my dad had taken me to the movies to see DeadPool 2. When the scene came on where Wade sat on the couch with a normal top half and baby legs, my dad leaned over and whispered, “See, you could be a movie star if you wanted to.” “Oh, Forest, listen!” My dad said suddenly before turning up the radio. Oh no. I let out a groan. “Our song is on!” A soft guitar melody played before Ed Sheeran, accompanied by my dad, began to belt, “When your legs don’t work they used to before!” “Stop it!” I groaned and shook my head. “And I can’t sweep you off of your feet!” “I’m taking my hearing aids out!” I said yanking out the small brown devices from my ears. I could still hear him, but he was muffled and sounded further away, almost as if underwater. I hadn’t realized how much I had begun to rely on reading lips until the pandemic hit. The hearing aids helped, but only so much. With everyone wearing masks, understanding people had almost become impossible without saying, “Can you repeat that?” at least ten times. I had at some point broken a handful of small bones in both my ears and now sound didn’t travel as well into the inner canals. In other words, my ears were deformed because I kept sticking my fingers in them as a kid digging for wax. Thank god I wasn’t a nose picker or I’d have suffocated during this pandemic. When I was sure the singing was over, I put my hearing aids back in. No need damaging my ears any more than they already were by listening to my dad try to hit the high notes. “Honey, is the other van still following us? I haven’t seen it in quite a while.” “They probably just took the main road further down. It’s fine, I’ll call them when we stop.” “Are we stopping soon?” I ask hopefully. I had never been in a car this long and my joints were beginning to ache. I fought against the 5 point harness that had me buckled in straight and tried my best to get comfortable. I stared at my little brother, Evan, enviously. He was sacked out in his car seat completely dead to the world. “There’s a gas station about 40 miles.” My dad said. “40 miles.” My mom grimaced. “Is there anywhere closer to stop? I really have to go to the bathroom.” “There’s plenty of cactus to choose from.” my dad said. “Very funny.” My mom said. “No, seriously.” My dad chuckled. “How about a Gatorade bottle?” My mom let out a snort. “What about you, Forest?” I rolled my eyes. “Jeez, you women are so picky. Why did I think a road trip with girls would be a good idea? If we have to stop at every gas station so you can pee we’ll never get there.” “Just because you have no problem going on the side of the road doesn’t mean we all have to. Right, Jaz? Jaz?” “My life would be so much less painful if I was a guy. I would so pee on the side of the road if I was a dude.” I admitted. “Forest, no, you can’t be a boy.” My dad said suddenly, before breaking out in a grin. “That would have been the first thing you’d break.” “That would be an awkward trip to the emergency room.” My mom admitted. “Hi, 911? Yes, my son, James, broke his penis touching himself again, should we just glue it back on or- oh ok, I guess it’s Jasmine from now on.” I laughed. “There’s no bones in a penis… I already googled that before.” “Why are you googling penises, Jaz?” my mom asked, turning around to look at me. “To know if I would have broken it by now.” I admitted. “But you can’t so…” “What would you do if you had a penis for a day?” My dad asked. I laughed as my mom smacked him. “What kind of question is that to ask of our 15 year old daughter?” “I would have definitely taken you up on that Gatorade bottle, and then I would helicopter dick myself to Austin already.” “Enough about penises, both of you.” My mom said, shaking her head. We rode in silence for a few seconds until my mom added, “I’d take you up on the Gatorade bottle too.” ………………………………………………………. When we finally pulled up into the gas station, I watched as my mother nearly bowled over a group of children on her way to get inside. “Uh, I can wait, thanks.” I said, still strapped into the seat. My dad chuckled. “I’ll get your chair, sit tight. She’ll be back to help you.” I could hear my dad rummaging in the back. There was lots of crashing, and swearing, before finally the back door shut again. My mom still hadn’t come back yet, and I was starting to fidget. It wasn’t good for me to wait this long. My bladder wasn’t very strong, and getting in and out of the car, into the chair, then into a bathroom and on the toilet was a whole production that took time. I craned my neck and looked for either sign of them. Finally, my dad came back, but without my wheelchair. “Small problem.” He said. “It’s in the other truck.” I looked at him horror struck. I could walk five, maybe ten steps max with assistance. Someone, most likely my dad, was going to have to carry me. As much as we tried to avoid it for both our sakes, sometimes it was the unavoidable cost of needing constant care that he occasionally had to help me with personal needs. My mom couldn’t be everywhere, and sometimes I had to be picked up. Since I couldn’t afford to be dropped even a single time, my dad had to do it. Even grabbing me wrong could break bones. I sighed in defeat. He’d have to be the one to take me to the toilet. “Let’s get this over with.” I unbuckled myself and scooted to the far edge as I could and slowly inched myself down the makeshift ramp on my butt until my legs were dangling outside the van. “Sorry, Forest. We can’t leave Evan in the car. We’ll have to wait for your mom to come back and we’ll all go together.” “Yay,” I said sarcastically. We waited a few more minutes. I was getting more desperate. We tried to make small talk, but I interrupted his speech on how great the children's hospital here was. “Dad, I can’t wait much longer.” I admitted. “Can you watch, Evan? Will you be okay by yourself for a minute? I’ll see what's going on.” I shrugged and hung out on my perch for a few minutes. My dad came back with a large grin on his face. He ignored my many questions before digging in the back and coming out with a pair of my mom’s pants. He chuckled and shook his head. He said something, but I couldn’t read his lips behind the mask. He gave me a thumbs up, but I gave him a thumbs down. “Stupid legs.” I mumbled. I looked left and right. The place was deserted. I was more and more tempted to just hike up my skirt, pull down my underwear and go on the ledge and be done with it, but the problem was my braces. They would have to be taken off. The plastic floor could be rinsed off with a water bottle, but the leg braces cost at least $5,000 each. They were in the way and they kept my legs from going sideways. They ran all the way up from my feet to my hips. “C’mon guys, hurry up.” I sighed in relief when I saw both my parents rushing forward. My mom was holding a bag in her hand and looking uncomfortable. Without a word she threw the bag in the back with the boxes and closed the door before coming to join us. “I’m so sorry, Jaz,” she said. “I thought the chair was in the back and your dad would have you loaded and waiting. Mike, help me get the braces off her.” They worked as fast as they could, but I was running out of time. My mom’s hand kept fumbling with the straps. I was biting my lip and clenching my fist and beginning to rock back and forth. “Hurry up!” I moaned at them. My dad got the left brace off first and set it aside. The air felt so good on my bare, sweaty leg. He looked up and around. Only one other car was in the parking lot and there was no one by it. “I’m going to pull off your clothes, okay?” I nodded and readied my hands to cover myself. I winced in pain as the fabric, as gentle as he was, slid down my legs. It didn’t take much to irritate the nerve endings. “Got it.” My mom said, freeing my other leg. I was finally naked from the waist down. Going inside wasn’t an option. My dad had already turned around and was standing at the other end of the van to give me privacy with however this ended. “I guess you can just go there.” my mom said. I frowned. I had already leaked several times, and it was clear it would go down a leg if not both. The thought of my legs getting wiped down right now made me hesitate, despite wanting nothing more than to just get this over with. “Clean up will hurt.” I said. “Do you see any way she can go without getting it on her legs?” “Uhh, maybe.” My dad said. “I don’t think she’ll like it though.” “Will it hurt?” I asked. “I’ll have to pick you up, but I don’t think it will get down your legs.” “Do it.” I said reaching out my arms to be picked up. I didn’t care who saw what at this point. “Please don’t pee on me though.” He said. I winced as he slowly picked me up. “But I love you.” I said through clenched teeth. My eyes were shut tight. I didn’t want to know his plan, I only wanted relief. “I’d only be marking my territory.” “Don’t you dare.” He said. I felt myself get lowered onto something hard and plastic. “There you go. Don’t worry, I’ve got you.” His arms were wrapped around my chest keeping me steady. “Go on.” “Mike! Seriously!” I heard my mom call out. It was too late to change plans though. It was sweet relief. I didn’t care where I was. What mattered was my braces, and it wasn’t going down my legs at all. I didn’t give my dad enough credit. He saved me. He was my hero, my savior. He was- I opened my eyes- He was SO DEAD! “So anyway, yeah.” I emailed my friend on the phone. “That’s how I got my butt stuck in a trash can lid in front of a 7/11 for twenty minutes today. My dad had to pour vegetable oil on me in order to get me out. The clerk even came out and offered to call the fire department for us. Luckily, I kind of look like a little kid with a mask on. Oh yeah, so my dad told me my mom got traveler’s diarrhea, only she forgot her phone in the cab and couldn’t text for help. So I guess I wasn’t the only one in an awkward position.” ……………………………………………………………………………………….. I was exhausted when we finally arrived at the motel. My hips, legs and back hurt. My three year old brother, Evan was screaming his head off and no one could get a hold of the driver in our other U-haul. It wasn’t just my wheelchair, it was all of my medical gear, my records, my clothes. It was a good thing I didn’t pee myself earlier because until we find the truck, all I have is the clothes on my back. I crawled on the floor, dragging my near limp legs behind me into the bedding my mom made me on the floor. I wasn’t happy about not getting to sleep in a bed, but there was nothing to prevent me from rolling off. I was even less happy about the other arrangement. “But I’m not even a bed wetter!” I protested. “I know you’re not, sweetie, but we don’t want you crawling around and getting hurt in the night. I know this isn’t ideal, but we weren't planning on not having any of your things with us.” I had a special mat I could put on the floor that absorbed my weight and put less stress on my wrists, but that was in the other truck. When I wasn’t in my chair, I was dragging myself along the floor. “I’m not wearing Evan’s bedwetting shorts. I’m 15!” “Jazz, you had to pee in a trashcan today.” “At least I made it to one.” I mumbled under my breath. “Look, it’s just in case for whatever reason. Maybe you wake up in the night and you’re just in too much pain, or you can’t wake us. No one’s making you use them, but if you do it’s no big deal, here’s some wipes, and a spare. There’s a trashcan by your head. Just slip it off and throw it away and no one will know.” “Mom! That’s-” “Just wear it, Jasmine.” My dad said into his pillow. “We want to go to sleep.” “Fine.” I grumbled. “What?” I asked when my mom knelt down next to me. “I want to see what it looks like.” She slid my skirt and underwear down and winced. “Oh, Jaz. That looks so painful. It’s all swollen.” “Yeah.” I mumbled into the pillow. “It hurts.” I winced when she started rubbing ointment into my skin. “I’ll get you something for the pain in a minute, this is just for the swelling.” I nodded, before pulling out my hearing aids, and laying my head down on the pillow. I let out a yelp when she got to my hip as I let her guide the shorts up my waist. “I changed my mind. You’re staying put tonight.” She handed me a pill and a sip of water. I wish I would have listened. A few hours later I woke up with a nagging bladder. I didn’t want to use the shorts, but I couldn’t fall back asleep no matter how much I tried. In my half conscious mind, still heavy with sleep and oxy, I began to crawl to the bathroom. I made it two feet away from my blanket pile. I heard the snap before I felt it. In the blink of an eye, I was on the ground. My mind was filled with hot searing pain that radiated from my left wrist to my elbow. I was vaguely aware of dull muted voices around me as I rolled on the ground clutching my arm and screaming in pain. Hands picked me up and carried me out into the night. We had no way of knowing this trip to the emergency room wouldn’t be like all the rest.

I slowly inched my way to the podium when they called my name. My legs trembled beneath me so much I feared for a split second I wouldn’t make it. I had been coached all afternoon on what to say and how to say it. I had to appear strong and unafraid. “The defense can smell fear.” Mr. Montgomery, the district attorney, had said. I only half believed he was joking. I wondered how strong I would appear if I fainted from nerves before I even gave my testimony. “Answer only what you’re asked; don’t volunteer information. Sit up straight and give your answers confidently. If you don’t remember a date or event say, ‘I don’t recall,’ not ‘I don’t remember.’’ “I don’t recall’ means at the moment you’re not sure, but it could come back to you at any time.” There was so much I was supposed to remember I didn’t think I could. All those medication names and side effects, most of which I couldn’t pronounce even if I read them off a slip of paper. They were kidding themselves if they thought I could “recall” any of this stuff off the top of my head. In truth, I had spent the last three years trying to bury the events of the past. When I somehow miraculously managed to get to the front of the courtroom on my own two feet, I placed one hand on the bible and the other in the air. “Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth so help me God?” “I do.” My dry mouth made it sound more like a croak than any intelligible words, but the bailiff seemed satisfied. He led me into what seemed like a box and I took my seat. The microphone was positioned about two feet taller than where I sat, and I struggled not to focus on how many people were waiting on me as I fiddled with it. “Are you ready?” The judge asked. “Yes,” I squeaked. I knew I didn’t sound very convincing. “Your honor.” I threw out at the last minute. I could see Mr. Montgomery give me a smile and a thumbs up. “Please state your name for the record.” “Eliza Anne Thompson, sir.” “How old are you, Eliza?” “Fifteen, sir.” The lawyers began to talk amongst themselves, before one of them, a tall slender man with brown peppered hair stepped forward from the defense side. “Are we ready to begin?” The judge asked. “Yes, your honor.” “Then you may proceed.” “Eliza, may I ask how you came to know the defendant, Miss Debrah Marie Martnif?” “Yes.” “How do you know Miss Martnif?” “We were next door neighbors.” I replied. Her name ringing in my ears made my stomach do flip flops in revulsion. I briefly surveyed my surroundings wondering if there was a trashcan nearby in case I got sick. I spotted one by my feet to the left of me. I must not be the only one concerned about losing their lunch. I mentally thanked myself for skipping lunch. And breakfast. And the previous night's dinner. “How long have you been next door neighbors?” “Since 1999.” “Since 1999? And you know that as a fact?” “Yes.” “What year were you born, Eliza?” “2005.” “So you know, for a fact, she lived there for six years before you were even born?” I bit down on the inside of my lip as I tried to calm myself. I didn’t like the condescending tone in his voice. Mr. Montgomery warned me not to take anything personally. “Yes.” “Have you seen with your own eyes the deed to the property?” “No.” “How about a renters agreement?” “No.” “Then how do you know for sure when they moved in?” “My parents told me.” I said, before taking a sip of water from the glass on the podium. It was hard to talk with my mouth and throat so dry. I was trying to sound confident, but my cracking voice gave me away. The defense attorney laughed. “Oh, your parents told you, did they?” “Yes.” “And like a good little girl you believe everything your parents tell you?” “N-no, I mean yes, I mean. . . “ The defense attorney laughed again along with a quarter of the courtroom. “Oh to be a naive kid again. Well, according to the renters agreement I have here, Miss Debbrah Martnif moved into the house in the summer of ‘97 not ‘99.” Wow, I was a whopping 2 years off. I struggled to keep a straight face and not let my skepticism show. “So i’m sorry to burst your bubble of innocence, but your parents aren't always right.” I looked at him in his fancy suit and tie feeling dumbfounded. I was fifteen. A teenager. Of course I didn’t think my parents were always right. “Which brings me to my point.” He went on pacing back and forth before stopping and looking me dead in the eyes. “If your parents are wrong about this, then I wonder what other preconceived notions your parents filled your head with?” I sucked in a lung full of air. Mr. Montgomery nodded in my direction. It was now or never. “That she was a kind and caring woman who was down on her luck.” “That’s what your parents told you?” “Yes” “And was she?” “At first.” “What changed?” “I found out what she really was.” “And what was she, Eliza?” For the first time since the trial started I gathered all my strength and looked directly at Debbie, sitting with her lawyers. We made eye contact and she smirked up at me. “A monster.” ………………………………………………………………………………………………………….. It was October of 2017, and my parents decided to travel to Europe for a month leaving behind my younger sister and I. To most twelve year olds, this action was on par to high treason. I had begged, pleaded, cried, bit, spat, thrown tantrums and any other attention seeking behavior I could think of. I was never the most well behaved child to begin with, but being told my sister and I would be left in the care of our neighbor Debbie for an entire month had sent me into a destructive tail spin. I had nothing against the woman, she was an icon in our neighborhood and her fundraisers had even been featured several times on the local news. People revered her for her struggles and her strength to get through them. They held her up to almost god status. If she asked you to jump, you asked, “how high?” If she said she needed her gutters cleaned, men formed a team and emptied those gutters, along with washing her car, mowing her lawn, trimming the trees, planting flowers, and fixing a leak in the roof. There were no ulterior motives either. Yes, she was a widow, but she wasn’t Miss America or anything. People just genuinely wanted to help. When the family first moved in, years before I was even born, There was Debbie, her husband Paul, and her two sons, Jackson and James. I never knew Jackson, who was a good nine years older than me, but I'm told he was really sick for a long time. I don’t know the name of the illness he had, but it left him permanently bound in a wheelchair. As he got older, the disease progressed faster until it left him practically a vegetable. When he died at the age of nineteen, I vaguely remember bringing them a casserole with my family. I don’t know why my mother felt the need to rub salt in their wounds by presenting them with her cooking, but it’s tradition I guess. James on the other hand, was only a year older than me and had been my closest friend at one time. We’d spend the summers over at each other's houses and play in his large backyard in the trees. We’d pretend to get lost in the jungle and made up our own secret and primitive language to communicate with the “locals”, Aka the neighbors cat and the occasional grasshopper. We’d click our tongues together to signal whether the path up ahead was safe, or dangerous. One click for yes, and two for no. Sometime’s the indigionous wild tribes we’d stumble across meant us harm and we’d tap out a secret rhythm, that sounded suspiciously like the theme song to “What’s New Scooby Doo” on the nearest object to signal to our comrades behind us to back away slowly as we did the same. When it was time for lunch, Debbie would call us back with a wild howl like a wolf and James and I would traverse the wild jungle once again in search of substance. We’d drag ourselves to the picnic table, telling tales of how we barely escaped with our lives from the invisible army of tribesmen along the back wall with their spears still clutched in their hands. We’d tell Debbie how we hadn’t eaten for days and how we thought we’d never see civilization again. I had really enjoyed my afternoons over there. It was amazing that even while caring for Jackson full time, Debbie always had time to indulge us in our little made up games and make us lunch. Bad luck seemed to curse that family though. After Jackson had died when I was around seven or eight, it had only taken two years for Paul to follow suit. He had suffered a heart attack and gone peacefully in his sleep. This is when James' behaviour towards me had started to change. He was no longer the happy kid I remembered him to be. He grew cynical and criticized all of my ideas. I’d often come home in tears and soon we grew apart. By the time I was ten I had heard the terrible news. James had begun showing symptoms of the same disease that had taken his older brother. My parents commented on how terrible it must be for Debbie. She had already lost a child and her husband, now the only surviving relative looked as if he might suffer the same slow and painful death. The neighborhood had rallied together to raise funds for her for James treatment when it looked like she might be evicted. There were bake sales, yardsales, car washes, movie nights, anything anyone could come up with to help the struggling broken family. Together they had managed to raise her $15,000. That’s when she ended up on the news. No matter what travesty happened though, she always managed to keep her head up and a smile on her face. That’s why so many people seemed to admire her and I was one of them. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Debbie, but rather I don’t know how to explain it. Something didn’t feel right. The issue had never been Debbie at all that made me dread my stay. It was seeing James. No longer the fun spirited boy I once knew, but a prisoner to a disease I couldn’t possibly understand. My heart broke for him on the occasions I’d see him in his adult stroller getting loaded into the minivan her church had given her to help transport him. No longer able to climb the trees he once loved, instead he just sat there staring off into the distance. I begged my mom one more time to let me stay anywhere else as we pulled our belongings out the front door. “I don’t want to hear it.” my mom said. “We’re paying her twice the amount of anyone else to watch you.” “Why? I don’t even want to go there!” “Because she could really use the money, and we need a babysitter. It’s a win win.” “Why not just give her money and let me stay somewhere else?” “Because sometimes adults don’t want things just handed to them.” she explained. “Sometimes it feels better to earn an income than it does getting it for free.” I scrunched up my face in confusion. “I love getting things for free.” “You’re a kid. It’s different as an adult.” “Free stuff!” my little sister Lily chimed in. She was only four. “Ugh, why is Lily’s bag so heavy?” I groaned as I hoisted it up the curb. “Are you sure you’re not just leaving us there and running away forever?” “Oops, you caught me.” “Don’t joke like that!” I had never been one to show affection, hugs and kisses from mom and dad were for little kids, and I prided myself on my tough exterior. Now the sudden fear of being abandoned made me want to hug my mom and even put up with her kisses if it meant not being left here. I had always been a rowdy tom boy, my sister on the other hand was a princess. We were complete opposites. The only conclusion I could come up with was that Lily was adopted and my mother faked her pregnancy. “It’s the bag of pull ups and diapers that are so heavy.” My mom said while a plastic princess potty was tucked under one arm. “She’s going to be in diapers until highschool.” I said. There was one thing my sister and I did have in common though. We were stubborn. If there was something we didn’t want to do, we put our foot down and wouldn’t budge. Potty training hadn’t been on Lily’s priority list it seemed, despite already being four. We had just finally managed to get her into pull ups instead of diapers, but when my mom had commented the other night about how leaving might make her backslide, I was pissed. They already treated me like Lily’s live-in babysitter. This was the fifth time we had managed to get her into pull-ups but it felt like something as simple as a cold, a change in schedule, or a shift in the wind made her regress. Guess who got stuck with 75% of the work when I got home from school. Me. If my mom and dad were leaving knowing full well it was going to make Lily go back to diapers again, they could deal with the consequences. I was done. “Please behave yourself.” my mom said before she set everything down to ring the doorbell. I rolled my eyes. “I’m serious, I don’t want you giving this poor woman any attitude. She has enough to deal with without your snark.” Was my mom trying to pick a fight because it sounded to me like she was trying to pick a fight. I was already in a foul mood at being forced to come here and here she was trying to twist the knife. She quickly plastered on a fake smile as Debbie answered the door, who beckoned us in with an equally cheesy grin. We set all our stuff by the door, three full suitcases, and followed her around the house. It was a little different than I remembered, but not by much. Some of the appliances had been upgraded, there was no longer a bathtub but a walk in shower, and the porch and backyard had ramps. I took a moment to admire the large flat screen television in the living room, that definitely hadn’t been there the last time I had been over. I remembered sitting with James on the carpet watching cartoons after school on their old bulky Sony television from the 90’s that sat in the hutch. I used to give him a hard time because it still had a VCR connected to it instead of a Dvd player. I didn’t really understand how strapped for cash they were with Jackson’s medical bills. I had only seen his brother a handful of times, despite this place once having been a second home to me. He had been bedridden, and his room had been strictly off limits. I sat on the leather couch, another new addition, and surveyed my new prison while my mom and Lily stood in the hall talking. “If she gives you any trouble feel free to smack her.” I heard my mom say. I thought they were talking about Lily, until I heard Debbie’s response. “I can’t imagine her being any trouble. She was always so well behaved and such a delight to have around.” My mom let out a bark of laughter. “That was pre-hormones.” That seemed to be all she needed to explain for Debbie to understand because that’s all my mom had to say about me before rattling off Lily’s schedule. I had almost completely zoned out before I heard my mom say, “Don’t worry about changing diapers, Eliza can take care of all that.” Before I could stop myself, I was on my feet and storming over to set the record straight. “I am not changing Lily’s diapers!” My mother glared at me, but I held my ground. “What’s the point of hiring a babysitter if you still expect me to do all the work?” “Eliza!” my mother hissed. “I’m so sorry, Debbie, like I said, if she mouths off, you have my permission to punish her however you think is best. I’m sure it won’t come to that though because her attitude is going to stop. This. Instant. Isn’t it?” She finished her last sentence glaring daggers at me. “It’s not a problem.” Debbie replied, raising and lowering her hands to try and calm us down. “Of course I don’t expect you to change diapers, sweetie.” She told me. I relaxed almost at once. “She won’t even need pull-ups by the time you pick her up.” I doubted that, but I appreciated her optimistic demeanor. My mom also looked skeptical. “We’ve been trying all year, but…” My mom trailed off. There had been talk of getting Lily tested for autism. My mom had said Lily was a little slower than other kids her age, but I had nothing to compare her to. Lily was just Lily to me. Debbie still insisted she could handle it. When I watched my mom leave, my insides were a convoluted mess of emotions which fought each other for dominance. I didn’t know whether to celebrate or break down and cry. I was angry, hurt, happy and depressed all at once. I realized I must have been staring at the front door longer than necessary when I felt a hand on my shoulder. “A month will pass in no time, sweetie. You’re going to have so much fun you won’t even notice they’re gone.” She leaned down to whisper in my ear, and my face scrunched in pain and confusion as I felt fingernails digging into my shoulder blades. “Now I know you won’t be giving me any trouble this month, will you?” Her voice was no longer sweet and syrupy. I swallowed and sucked in my breath. “No.” “No, what?” “No, ma’am.” “That’s what I like to hear.” All at once the pain and pressure in my shoulders dissipated, and her voice returned to its normal upbeat and chipper tone. “Now why don’t you be the sweet girl I remember and take your sister outback and play.”

Chapter 1 With a sigh Chelsea logged off her GoFundMe page; $0 raised. Weren’t guys supposed to just give hot girls money? Spring break was a mere six weeks away and she was still $483 short of the cost of hotel and airfare. Being that it was her senior year at college, and she had never in her life been to spring break, she was determined to do whatever it took to make it to Fort Lauderdale. While it wasn’t time for drastic measures just yet, if she didn’t come up with something soon, once again, she’d be stuck sitting home with her mother and 13-year-old sister Madison. “Mom! I’m going over to Kristina’s!” Chelsea shouted grabbing her coat and heading for the door. It seemed silly to have to report everything she did to her mother at the age of 21, but her mother was very big on responsibility and accountability. “Won’t be back til late, love you!” Walking her pink huffy bike that she had gotten for her 12th birthday out of the garage before hopping on and pedaling towards her best friend’s house, Chelsea daydreamed about what life would have been like if she hadn’t grown up in a lower-middle class, single parent household. Surely, she would have been able to borrow the money needed for the trip from her mother instead of being told ‘sorry dear, I work 12 hours a day, 6 days a week just to pay the mortgage and buy groceries’. Of course, if her father hadn’t been a deadbeat who drank himself to an early grave, she wouldn’t have to spend all the money she made working part-time between classes to pay tuition. Twenty minutes later she arrived at Kristina’s house and was promptly ushered inside. The pair spent a good deal of time discussing homework, instructors and cute boys. For her part Kristina had a boyfriend and was always pushing Chelsea to hook up with one of his friends. “Come on, you know Eric has a crush on you and I bet his cock is huge.” Face turning 50 shades of red Chelsea stammered, “You know I’m still a virgin! My mom would flip her lid if I brought a guy home.” “Where do you get that? Your mom seems cool to me, she’d understand. Or is the baby too scared to tell her mommy she’s an adult now?” Kristina pounced on her friend, tickling at her sides and eliciting a few giggles. “You’re probably right,” Chelsea regained her composure. “So long as I was responsible and honest about it, she’d probably be happy for me. Maybe I’ll hook up with him on spring break.” “You got the money?” Kristina clapped her hands excitedly. Chelsea groaned, “No. God. What am I going to do?” “Have you ever considered scientific research?” Her friend opened her laptop, “The university pays students small amounts of money to try new products. Just find a few that don’t seem too dangerous and you’ll be good to go.” Peering over Kristina’s shoulder, “This says you can only be part of one study at a time.” “Yeah, usually $50 for one week, though occasionally they do longer studies that pay better. Those fill up fast though.” “Why didn’t you tell me about this earlier? $50 a week isn’t going to be enough.” Pointing at the screen, “Wait go back. Click that one!” Both girls read the description, ‘One person needed for hair removal cream study. Get paid $500 for 4 weeks of use. Cream intended to penetrate hair root and kill it preventing hair from ever being able to grow back. Unknown side effects, university will cover medical costs for any adverse reactions. Study conducted by Professor Walter Kilbride.’ “Quick, sign me up!” Chelsea clapped her hands. Kristina wrinkled her eyebrows, “Sounds kind of sketchy and Kilbride is a nut.” “Do you want me to be able to go with you to Fort Lauderdale or not?” Grabbing the mouse from her friend she clicked on the registration link. “Besides, if it works, I won’t have to get a wax before we leave.” Kristina moved out of the way and Chelsea hurriedly filled in her information on the screen. Clicking the submit button she crossed her fingers hoping nobody had beaten her to the punch. A few seconds later her phone beeped indicating a new email. Opening it she broke into a wide grin. “You got it?” A mix of concern and excitement in Kristina’s voice. “Just have to meet with Professor Kilbride tomorrow to sign some paperwork and pick up the cream.” With the monetary crisis averted the girls decided to raid the kitchen making sandwiches before heading to the living room to watch movies. A Harry Potter marathon was playing on USA and they picked it up midway through ‘The Prisoner of Azkaban.’ By the time Minister Fudge admits Voldemort is back at the end of ‘Order of the Phoenix’ it was getting late and Chelsea said her goodbyes. She had a big day tomorrow and couldn’t wait to get it started.